Contents

Probing The Old Wounds.

Part 1

Part 2

Woe of Ages.

Protégé of Doom

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

Part 5

Probing The Old Wounds.

Part 1

Anastasia Malfoy-Weasley opened her trunk and stopped, frowning. "Well, damn," she complained. She pushed the lid down and grabbed her bathrobe, heading up a floor to her sister's room. "Simone?" she called as she walked in. Simone came out of the bathroom, scrubbing her face. "Mum packed your old clothes instead of my new ones." She sat on her sister's bed, as noted by the phoenixes resting on it. The mommy and one of her babies were napping curled up against the pillows.

Simone disappeared to rinse off and came back a moment later. "How do you know it's mine?"

"Because it's the wrong size and the robe on top has worn spots where your shoulder brace went." She blew some hair out of her eyes. "Can I borrow some clothes?"

"Hon, you're still an inch bigger than me and my shirts would never fit you." She looked down at her small chest, then at her sister's more generous one. "Let me check with Denver. You can usually fit into his, and if not, Iggy's still his roommate." She grabbed her school robe and walked over to the boy's side. On the way, she ran into the new Head Boy, a nice Irish boy from last year. "Michael, our mother packed Anastasia the wrong clothes. Can I pop in on Iggy and Denver?"

"Knock first," he said with a tolerant smile. The kids on both sides had gotten used to the other members of that group popping in.

Simone jogged up to the second years' dorm, and pounded. "Denver, Anastasia needs clothes." The door opened, and the shy one looked at her with a hurt look. "Hey, I was giving you a chance to get dressed, Igbert." She smiled and slid past him, going to paw through her brother's clothes. "Our mum packed Anastasia my clothes from last year instead of her clothes." She found a pair of pants and an undershirt, then went to Iggy's trunk for a regular shirt. She turned and found her cousin and brother standing there. "Mum got the packages mixed up."

"Eww," Iggy said, wincing. "Is she okay?"

"Fine. She's just got my stuff from last year, which won't fit her. Can you call mum and tell her before she disappears for the day?" Iggy nodded. "Good. What about a robe?"

"Can't she wear one of yours?" Denver asked. "The rest of mine are on back order. Madam Malkin's supplier was running behind this year."

"Mine would hang off her like she was playing dress-up," Iggy noted.

"She can't fit into mine. She's wider across the chest and shoulders," Simone told them.

"She can have one of mine," one of the other boys said. "But she can't get it messy. My mum would yell."

She looked him over. "She wouldn't fit into yours either. She's got shoulders like Melvin, and Uncles Fred and George." She looked around. "Can she wear one of Melvin's?"

"No, his has his house's badge on it," Iggy reminded her. He grabbed his robe and slid it on. "I'll meet you downstairs. Uncle Ron's got to be waiting on us." Simone nodded and left. "I'm going to call Aunt Ginny." He headed down the stairs, going to his father's house to use the floo. "Aunty Ginny? You packed Anastasia the wrong stuff," he said once she answered her floo. "She's got Simone's stuff from last year."

"Oh, crap," Ginny sighed. "I'll find it and bring it up in a while. Thank you, Iggy."

"Welcome." He stood up and stretched, finding his Uncle Fred behind him. "By any chance, you don't have any of your old robes around, do you?"

Fred frowned, then shook his head. "No, all ours went to Ron and he's in the Great Hall already." He shrugged. "Have someone write her a note so she doesn't get points taken off." He patted Iggy on the head. "Let's have a *calm* year this time please?" He walked away, going to open the shop.

Iggy grabbed his books and headed back to the house, meeting up with the girls in the common area. "Your mum's bringing your stuff today. Uncle Fred suggested we get her a note so no one says anything." Anastasia nodded and steeled herself before walking out.

"It's not that horrible," Simone told her, patting her on the shoulder. They ran into Professor Lupin first. "Sir, can you please write my sister a note? Mum packed the wrong clothes."

"Sure." He smiled at Anastasia. "Ready for your first day?"

"Not really," she admitted. "The pains in the rear on the train showed me I was going to have to pull out my princess act at least once today." She accepted the note. "Thank you, Professor Lupin. Do I have you today?"

"Tomorrow," he told her, watching the group walk away. They met up with Melvin further down the hall. "Another year like last year," he sighed. "Maybe I'll take a long vacation this summer to one of the preserves." He strolled away, going to join the other teachers at breakfast.

***

Draco walked into the Slytherin's house, looking over the students gathered around. "You, you, you, and you," he said, pointing at them. "Brush off the animal hair. We must set a good impression the first day. We can't go out there in shabby robes and covered in animal fur." A few more of the students went to change. "Ryan?" he asked, noticing him brushing at a sleeve. "They make devices to take off lint."

"It's residue from the tissue paper, I have most of it off," he said absently. He looked over at the girls' stairs. "I'm waiting on Agatha."

"Of course you are," he agreed with a smile. It was a daring move, something he would have dared to do when he was in school - if there had been anyone worthy of his full attention back then. He wholeheartedly approved of the union the boy was building with his 'niece'. She walked down the stairs, shirt askew and misbuttoned and hair out of place. "Agatha," he said sharply, making her jump. "Go change into a decent outfit. That will not do."

Ryan stood up and walked over to her, looking her over. "Do you have anything that's ironed, straightened out, and bring me a brush."

"I can do my own hair," she snapped.

"Then I suggest you do. The image you put out today will be the one that everyone will remember," Ryan said calmly. "Now go change please." She stomped off. "And don't make me help you," he called after her. Her slamming door was his answer. He looked at Draco. "Was that defiance?"

"No," Draco said dryly. "That was her usual morning nature. She's appeared in worse clothes on sleepovers with Simone when she was younger." He picked off a piece of lint for the boy, releasing it onto the floor. "There, much better. Get one of those velvet brushes. They'll help that more than a lint roller. You may borrow my extra one until you can write your mother for one." The boy nodded, watching to see how his princess was going to come down this time. Fortunately, for her, she came down properly attired and her hair french braided. "Much more proper," he said with a fond smile. "A proper look for a Princess of Slytherin." She looked up at him. "Remember, I am here if you need help with such matters." He let them precede him out of the house, smiling as they walked past Professor Snape. "Helping with attire problems," he said as he breezed past.

"Of course you were." He watched Agatha walk, noticing she was limping. "What happened to her?"

"I don't know. Agatha? Why are you limping?" Draco called after her. She flipped him off. "Do remember I can take points off, young lady."

She stopped and turned to look at him. "For your information, I tripped when I went back upstairs. It's a minor ache at the moment and should be fine by first period. Anything else you needed to know...sir?" she asked coldly.

He smiled. "No, dear, just wondering if you needed to see the nurse."

She snorted and turned, heading off after her protector. She knew very well all her 'cousins' were going to be in the Great Hall and would be watching her. Both men had been right, her attire and presentation was very important, it was the first layer of her defense. Her attitude and clothing were an outer shield and she had to keep it up whenever she was outside of the house. Ryan had been quite instructive last night when he had helped her unpack. She took a seat on his left and he smiled at her, handing her down the food as he took some. Oh, she was going to get him someday. Once she had enough position, the tables would be turning and she would be the one smirking. She noticed the teachers looking at her and stared back, staying calm. Her father would have her killed if she got expelled. He had made that very clear when he had visited her last night with the aid of his invisibility cloak. She saw her 'Uncle' Xander walk in and frowned at the birds perched on his shoulders. "They allow them in here?"

"Oh, yes. The phoenixes bring great renown to our school," one of the older Slytherin girls told her. "They're allowed to have nearly anything they want, though we are to tell if we go missing things. The little buggers like to steal."

Agatha nodded. "I remember. I grew up with Simone."

"Ah." The girl smiled. "So you know Glinda?" Agatha nodded. "Is she really cranky all the time?"

"No, it's a new part of motherhood," Ryan told her. "She was nice to all Slytherins until she found her mate and got stuffed up." He looked around, noticing Professor Snape hadn't made it in yet. "I wonder what happened? Our Head's not in yet."

"He was just in the halls," Agatha reminded him.

"Which is why it's weird," the other girl told her. "He's *always* in here by now, even on the first day." She glanced around. "Well, Iggy's still here so it can't be that important," she said with a light shrug.

"True," Ryan agreed. "Do you know if the three who got expelled over Reams' potion were killed yet?"

"Two went to Drumstrang on probation periods, one was found in his fields crying and sobbing, with a sign saying he no longer had any family," she said with a cruel smile. "Really, to be that dumb! They jeopardized all of us with their little stunt. We might have lost the house cup last year over that."

"Ms. Reams?" Agatha asked.

Ryan pointed at the girl. "She's your cousin's best friend and she's blind. We're all under orders to leave her alone."

The girl leaned closer. "They did a spell last year to give her partial sight, but it was too strong and she sees onto the astral plane now," she gossiped. "Then she was kidnaped and nearly killed! The people must have been insane. *Any* and *every* Gryff has fierce protectors in their Heads and they'll always be found."

"Uncle Xander would probably come looking for me," Agatha told her.

Ryan patted her hand. "Mr. Malfoy is like a son to Xander so we're all protected," he assured her. He handed over the basket of scones. "Scone?" She took one and opened it to butter it generously. "How are the schedules looking?"

"Oh," the girl said, passing the stack over. "Take yours and pass it down, Ryan." He nodded and dug both of theirs out, handing Agatha hers. "Eww, Magical Creatures first," she said sympathetically. "Have fun with the dogs."

"I get on well with dogs," Agatha told her. "Is Hagrid still teaching it?" Everyone nodded. She smiled. "Then we'll be fine." She finished her breakfast and stood up but Ryan pulled her back down. "I know where our class is going to be."

"He's still up there. It wouldn't do to look too anxious." He scraped his plate and stood up, grabbing his books. "I'll show you the best place to watch the other classes on the way out. It's on the mezzanine." He nearly jumped when he heard the giant snore. "Oh, dear."

Dumbledore was looking at Hagrid, as was most of the rest of the staff. "Take him down to his rooms," he ordered gently. "He must have had a bad night." He stood up. "Care of Magical Creatures today will be a study hall," he announced. "Please use the time to familiarize yourself with the library." Xander leaned down and whispered in his ear, making the older man nod. "Then take him upstairs please," he said calmly. "If anyone feels the start of the wizard flu coming on, please see Madam Pomfrey immediately," he announced, then he went back to his breakfast.

It was really comical. Iggy and Snape stood up at the same time, both wiping their mouths after shoveling in one last bite, and both headed down to the dungeons, the apprentice behind the master. A few of the kids snickered, knowing that Iggy wouldn't mind too much. Simone glared at them though, stopping it rather quickly.

Ryan led Agatha out, going to show her his favorite spot to watch the grounds before they went to the library and he helped her familiarize herself.

***

Anastasia walked into potions and handed over the note before Professor Snape could say anything. He raised an eyebrow. "My mother packed the wrong bundle into the attic," she said dryly. "They're coming today, sir."

"Very well. I will forgive your attire this once. Next time, borrow one." He looked over her lithe body. "Never mind, you'd never fit into anyone else's, would you?" She shook her head. "Go find a seat and leave Ignatius alone."

"Yes, sir." She went to sit next to one of her dormmates. "What's going on?"

"Nasty business, wizard's flu," the girl said, smiling at her. "You don't have any robes?"

"My mother bundled the wrong set of clothes into the attic and gave me my sister's clothes from last year. I don't fit into them at *all*," she sighed. "These are the boys'."

The girl tittered. "You fit into Denver's pants?"

"And Iggy's shirts," Anastasia agreed. Iggy glanced at her and smiled. "I'll have to wash them before I give them back."

"Yes, you will," Iggy agreed, stirring the pot gently.

"Did I not tell you to leave him alone?" Snape asked from the front of the room.

"He initiated contact," Anastasia told him in her most queenly voice, pulling out her favorite mannerisms. She had been willing to give him a chance because Iggy said nice things about him, but let him pick on her just once. She stared him down and he chuckled evilly. "Sir, are we doing potions today? I noticed you didn't demand us to bring down our cases and cauldrons."

"No, next class," he told her. He counted heads. "Agatha Potter?"

"Getting a drink," Anastasia's seatmate told him. "She got overheated last class." He nodded. She leaned closer. "She'll be the one he'll favor so just relax. You can only make it worse for the rest of us."

Anastasia smiled at her. "What makes you think he hates me already? I'm very likeable if you don't get on my bad side."

"Yes, you do remind me of your sister and father," Snape agreed as he walked back to check on Iggy's progress. "Why won't that thicken?"

"Because the fire's starting to go out and you told me to let it go out," Iggy told him. "It's thicker, but not the double thickness you wanted."

"Very well. Keep stirring." He turned and looked at Anastasia. "Don't make your sister's mistakes," he warned, heading back to his desk.

Anastasia burst out laughing. "My sister and I share almost nothing in common," she told him. "I'm not the mouth she is and I'm not the tomboy either." Iggy snickered. "Nor do I play quidditch." She glared at him then looked back at the teacher. "I think you'll find I'm the perfect meld of my parents, whereas Simone is my father's daughter and Ravena my mother's." He tipped his head in acknowledgment. "By the way, my father suggested that I do something horrible to you, just once. I told him it might be funny, but I'd have to think about it."

Iggy giggled. "I'm sure Uncle Draco will be happy to hear that you're not going to be expelled."

"Stir, boy, not talk."

"Yes, sir." Iggy scraped the sides of the large cauldron down and continued to stir. He glanced at his cousin, who really was a princess. Oohhh, two princesses in the same school. That was going to be an interesting explosion when they got together again. He bounced excitedly, the potion was thickening rapidly. "Sir, I need you to come lift this," he announced in the middle of the normal 'scare the first years' speech. "It's getting too thick." The cauldron was lifted away and put aside with a flick of Snape's wand. "Let me get a drink and I'll come bottle," Iggy told him. Snape nodded, releasing him to do so.

Snape went back to his lecture. "I don't expect any of you to be any good at potions," he sneered. Agatha Potter walked in. "How nice of you to join us," he told her, looking down his nose at her. She handed him a slip from the nurse. "Take your seat." She sat across from Anastasia. "Another seat if you please. I do not need another Malfoy-Potter war." Agatha obediently took another seat, on the other side of the room from Anastasia. "Thank you. As I was saying, I do not expect any of you to be any good at this subject, but you will learn at least a little from me." He watched as Iggy walked back in with a crate of glass bottles, nodding them at the work table by his desk. "We will forgo the usual lesson for the day and bottle the potion as a class. Together it might all get done this class." A loud crash happened behind him, making him spin and glare at his apprentice. "Did you fall?"

"No, sir, I was pushed," Iggy said, sitting up and examining his hands and knees. He glanced around. "By what I'm not sure, but I felt a hand in the middle of my back."

Anastasia raised her hand and waited patiently for Snape to look at her. "Sir, I did see a ghost there, but not one of the ones at the feast last night," she said. "A small outline, possibly a teenager."

"Moaning Myrtle?" one girl suggested.

"She wouldn't dare come in here," Snape snapped. "Ignatius, clean up that mess and get more bottles."

"These were the last that I could find, sir. I can go get some." Professor Snape looked at him. "With a note of course," he finished with a grin. "I'm in Magical Creatures right now after all."

"Fine. Clean up that mess and I'll write you a letter." Snape used his wand to flick the cauldron over to the work table. "You," he said, pointing at Anastasia. "Since you are so sharp eyed, you will measure out the correct amounts of potion into large beakers and hand them out to be poured by your classmates." She nodded, going to grab the tray of large beakers and carry them over to the work table. "We'll want sixty grams in each beaker." She pulled out the scale that was under the worktable and searched for weights. "I'll find them for you in a moment."

"Yes, sir," Anastasia agreed, setting things out in a way that was best for her.

"The rest of you will be measuring out two grams per bottle and pouring that amount into the bottles, once we have them." He spun and grabbed the weight set off his desk, handing the correct one to the girl, then went to check on the bottles. Two trays were mostly undamaged. "Check your bottles carefully," he announced, putting those out. He wrote a short note and handed Iggy some money. "You have twenty minutes," he told him.

"Yes, sir," Iggy said with a grin. He disappeared from there, making everyone else gasp.

"He's gryphon born, they can do that," Agatha said in the quiet. She accepted two of the bottles and the first beaker, reweighing it just in case. Then she set a bottle on her scale to allow for the weight of the bottle before weighing. She poured the first one and handed it to the teacher for checking. "Is that correct?" she asked. He nodded, giving her a small smirk. "How many are we making?"

"Five pallets worth. We'll need to stock up on this before anyone else gets sick." He put the bottle carefully into the tray and turned to correct the rest of the idiots. Obviously, she had learned something from her mother before she had went bad.

***

Iggy popped into Diagon, letter already out so he could wave the school seal. "Bottles," he said whenever anyone looked at him. He walked into the potion's shop, handing the letter over. "I got shoved by something," he explained at the look the shopkeeper was giving him.

"It'll take me a minute to get these from the back. Why don't you go get yourself a treat, Ignatius?"

Iggy grinned and took the letter. "Thanks, man, that's really nice of you." He jogged out, going to get himself some Twizzlers. He loved his Twizzlers, and he could eat them in the lab. He came back a minute later and looked at the bottles. "We need the two gram ones," he complained. "Wizard flu outbreak. Starting with Hagrid."

The shopkeeper winced. "We're out of two grams. We've got three grams or the one and a half."

"Let me pop back and I'll be right back." He put down one of his thumbtacks on the floor and left, going back to the lab. "Sir, they're out of two gram bottles. Did you want one and a half or three?"

"Three would be fine," Snape told him. "And how long will it be?"

"I don't now yet. He sent me out while he hefted and toted." Iggy went back to his thumbtack and smiled. "The three would be fine and he wanted to know how long it'll be before we get more two grams."

"Probably another month. The glassmaker I used just changed ownership when the old man died." He smiled at the obvious bag of treats. "Most kids your age like chocolate."

"Ah, but these I can eat in the lab," Iggy said with a grin, stuffing one of the strings of cherry licorice into his mouth. He touched the pallets of three gram bottles and disappeared with them. "Here we are," he said around his treat. It was taken from his mouth and tossed out. "Hey! He told me to get a treat while he brought them from the back." He pulled out another one and stuck it into his mouth as soon as his mentor's back was turned. "The glassmaker he uses just died and someone else took over so it's going to be about two months, possibly a month at the least." Snape nodded. "Want me to lift these?"

"No." Snape turned and found him chewing on another one, glaring at him. "Do put those away, Ignatius. It is not proper etiquette to eat in front of others."

"Anyone want a piece of cherry licorice?" he asked. Anastasia turned and opened her mouth so he stuck one in there. "Anyone else?" A few other kids held up a hand so he stuck them in their mouths too. "Do not touch that potion to the candy," he told them. "Not only will it eat the candy, it'll start eating your flesh. You'll just have to learn to eat it without your hands while you're working." He smirked at his favorite professor. "Anything else I can do, sir?"

"No. With the ghost targeting you I wouldn't want you to carry the full ones up the stairs."

"Okay. I'll go tell Madam Pomfrey that you've got some bottled so she can carry them." He skipped out, going up to the infirmary, where his next lesson was anyway. "Hey," he said as he walked in. Denver looked over at him. "No medicine?"

"Knocked in the head," he said, moving the washcloth away from his forehead to show off the gash.

"Eww. Corner stone?" Denver nodded. "Then let me get that." He pulled his wand and closed the small wound gently. "There you go. Have her check it." He looked over his shoulder smiling at the nurse standing there. "Did I do it correctly?" She nodded. "Another quality lesson learned in the junior quidditch league," he said happily, hopping up onto the bed as soon as his cousin was gone. "I was shoved by something ghostlike so we're putting them into three gram bottles. Professor Snape didn't want me to carry them since whatever it was had already shoved me once."

"That's fine, I'll have that nice Professor Malfoy go get them for me," Madam Pomfrey told him. She pointed at the bag in his pocket. "What are those?"

He handed her one. "Cherry licorice. I can eat them without using my hands." He stuck another into his mouth and slowly slurped it up as he chewed.

She shook her head and walked away. "I'm going to assign you to learn anatomy this term," she announced. "Come get this book and read it."

"Yes, ma'am." He slid off the bed and went to get the book, taking it down to the library, where everyone else was, to get into it. Simone reached into his pocket and stole a Twizzler for herself. "I only got the small bag," he complained.

"Yay. You always share with us." She ate her licorice happily, then noticed he was looking at a graphic picture of guts. "Eww. What's that?"

"The small intestine," he said, pointing at the caption. She shuddered and moved away from him. "Hey, I've got to learn healing. That means I've got to get used to guts and muscles and all that other good stuff. That's why I got to stay awake when Lucien was born."

"Point," Denver said as he joined them. "Your dad's on a rip."

"I had permission to leave. I was getting bottles." He looked over his shoulder, staring intently at the hallway, sending that message to his father. He got back a sigh and an eye roll. "He's okay with it now." He went back to flipping through the book for interesting pictures before starting to absorb it.

"Is that a brain?" Denver asked, pointing. Iggy nodded. "Eww. You study gross stuff."

"Yeah, but I have to because healing potions are the most normative ones we do." Iggy flipped the page. "Oh, look, newborn baby slime." Both of his cousins moved down another seat. "What? It's not that bad. We've seen that before on Lucien and Maeve."

Madam Prince tapped him on the back of the head. "Do lower your tone, young man. You know better." He gave her a smile and a nod. "Thank you." She looked at his book. "I had no idea you were starting that course already."

"Madam Pomfrey said I should since I show a knack for it. She's hoping I'll follow her instead of Professor Snape I think. Do we have any other anatomy books around here? For cross-referencing."

"In the second section from the door, all three blue books are anatomy texts from the usual class." He nodded and went to get them, and she smiled at his back. She adored that boy. Always so good in her library. She snatched the piece of licorice from Simone's fingers. "No food around the books, young lady. I won't have you making them sticky." She tossed it out and went back to her desk, knowing Iggy wouldn't need help.

Iggy came back with three more books and spread them out to cross-check with his primary source. The class change gong rang and he sighed, picking up his books to check them out.

***

Iggy looked up as his room was invaded by a screeching golden bird. "Hey, you." He accepted her onto his bed and took the message. 'Want to sneak out tonight. Si'. He snorted and grabbed a quill. "My father will kill me, like locking me into Slytherin's library and disabling the release mechanism kill me," he wrote. He handed the message back. "Go to Simone," he told the baby, giving it many head pets before it would leave. That one needed a bit more training.

"Yes, he will," his father called from the doorway, apparently walking past it. "Meeting."

"Yes, daddy," Iggy said, putting down his new textbooks. He pulled back on a t-shirt and headed down to the common room. "Hey," he said as he joined the other members of his house team. "How long before we start practice?"

"We're not doing anything until we have a new Captain and the rainstorm that's supposed to be coming stops," the other beater, now a fifth year told him. He looked over at him. "Cute shirt, kid."

Iggy looked down at his father's old smiley face shirt, then shrugged. "I did the laundry, I get to steal the old t-shirts." He looked over his shoulder as his father came down the stairs, moving a few of the older kids in front of him. "What's up?"

"The annual speech we missed last night," Xander told him. "Ron's sick too." Iggy winced. "How does that medicine work?"

"Supposedly it makes the flu go by faster," he told him. "Does he have it in the bad sense like Hagrid does?" Xander nodded. "Okay, then I'll check on the potion myself tomorrow." He looked at his teammates. "Who gets Captaincy this time?"

"We'll meet about that tomorrow," Denver told him. "Right after dinner."

"We'll make sure to take your books from you," Simone told him.

"Good. Thanks. Guys, usual speech," he yelled. Most of the other kids slowly moved closer, and the few who were upstairs were gotten by their dormmates. "Go ahead, dad."

"Thanks, Iggy," Xander said with a grin for his son. "Okay, first off. Anastasia, Ginny called me. Your clothes are in the back of the attic and she had to move stuff to get to them, but she couldn't do it today. She'll bring them up tomorrow, so I guess you're either going to have to wash those or borrow more." She nodded. "As for everything else, I'm Professor Xander Harris, co-head of Gryffindor with Professor Weasley. Ron's in the infirmary with the wizard flu so you've only got me right now." Most of the older kids nodded. "This is basically the same speech as last year," he noted, and most of the seventh years left. They had gotten a horrible paper handed to them earlier in Transfiguration by Professor Black. "For those of you who didn't get to hear last year's, here's the quick rundown. No one picks on Andrea Reams or they'll face my wrath, which is very mighty." The members of the family nodded, looking totally serious. "My rooms, and Professor Weasley's rooms, are in an adjoining tower and you're allowed to come use our living room as a common area as long as you don't get annoying or hog the tv. If you're over there, the blue chair is mine and the red throne chair is my husband's. Everywhere else is fair game."

He clapped his hands and a small body attacked him. "Hey, Vinnie." He smiled at the little boy. "We have children, both Professor Weasley and myself. This is Vinnie, Ron's son, and he has two twin sisters, Minnie Ramona and Gwen Stephanie. They're all blond. As for mine, Iggy is mine, Maeve is mine - but you'll see her a lot with Professor Maclay - and William Steven is mine. There's another one who likes to pop around, named Lucien, and he's a blonde too. He's Simone, Denver, and Anastasia's youngest brother. You'll find that they like to come over here and visit the older kids so you'll probably see as much of them as you do me. So help you Merlin, if I find you picking on the kids this year, you'll wish you had detentions with Snape." The older kids all looked at the kid who had picked on Gwen last year, and he blanched. Apparently he had gotten the point. "Other than that, I'm usually a very nice guy, as is Ron. We welcome all you guys to our house as long as you're not being annoying. We answer questions and butt in frequently. I'm one of those people that you can ask anything or come to me about anything. I only turn in kids who need it to save their lives. As for what I've heard, I've heard *everything*. I've helped a few kids who were under death threats, literally, and I've helped some who had more minor problems. So, whatever's worrying you isn't that bad and I can deal with it if you want my help." The kids nodded. "Good. Guys, did I forget anything?"

Iggy raised his hand. "You forgot the lecture for us."

Xander stared down at him. "I was hoping not to have to give you another one after the talk we had before school started." Iggy and Simone both looked down at the ground. "Good, glad the point got through." He smiled. "Anything else?"

"Sir, what's the deal with Agatha Potter?" one of the fifth years asked. "We noticed she wasn't expelled."

"No, she wasn't," Xander said, summoning a chair over so he could sit.

Vinnie climbed up into his lap, he had been good so he got to come over here with the Uncle. He gave the Uncle a hug and grinned at his cousins, all of whom smiled back. "Good me," he said happily.

"Yes, you were a very good boy, that's why you got to come tonight," Xander agreed, giving him a pat. "Agatha Potter was warped at a very young age by her mother and her mother's desire for power. Her mother, and her father as you know, used to be part of this house. Her mother ended up turning to chaos magic after leaving and was warped by it." He held up a hand to silence the discussion. "I'm not telling you this so you can pick on her. Picking on her is a sure way to get hurt. I'm telling you guys this so you don't pick on her. Got it?" They mostly nodded. "No one picks on the Slytherin Princess and everyone survives. I have no doubt that she'll do something very drastic if you pick on her, dampening bracelet aside. She's safe and she's promised not to hurt anyone so just leave her alone." He looked at Anastasia, who shrugged. "I mean it."

One of the Prefects smiled at Xander. "If they get a Princess, we should have one too."

"That would me be," Anastasia said as she stood up, letting everyone see her in her brother's tanktop. "If anyone around here is a princess, it's me."

Iggy snorted. "Yeah, because those elves said you were."

Simone swatted him. "I got taken too, thank you."

"Yeah, but she looked better in the outfit," Denver pointed out.

Simone shrieked and smacked the both of them as hard as she could.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to upset you," Iggy told her. "But Anastasia has always been the princess of the family. You're too tough to be a princess. Princesses don't play beater, they play seeker."

"Yuck," Anastasia told him, looking disgusted. "I don't play quidditch. Sweating is for boys." The girls all laughed and clapped. "Thank you. As my loving cousin pointed out, I've always been a princess at heart. The elves capturing me last year just brought it a bit more forward, especially when I'm upset with you. So I'm really sorry in advance if I pull it on any of you. I'll calm down within weeks."

Xander nodded. "If anyone's got the title of Princess, it's her. She's got the crown and the lineage to pull it off." He smiled at Simone. "And truthfully, aren't you more happy not to be a princess? Having to watch what you do and say?"

Simone snorted. "Bloody great with me," she agreed.

"Simone, if we have to have another discussion about your language, Dumbledore has promised at home suspensions this time, and Ginny's said that you're going to be going to work with her or Percy." She shuddered and snuggled back into her brother and cousin's arms. "Thank you." He stood up, letting Vinnie sit on the floor. "Was there anything else?"

"When are tryouts?" a first year girl asked. "I always wanted to be a seeker."

"The first game's in two months," Iggy told her. "Flying lessons start next week and tryouts are after your third lesson traditionally." She nodded, turning to talk to the girl beside her. "The team is going to meet tomorrow to find a new Captain."

Xander nodded. "Good. You could probably use one." He looked at the larger group. "Do learn from last year's mistakes, all right, guys? Last year was horrible for most everyone and we don't want a repeat. If only so that I don't have to do classes by signs again." Iggy got up and hugged him. "Thanks, son."

"Don't get hurt this year, dad, we don't need you hurt again." He looked around. "In case my dad didn't mention, and you didn't hear it from the first years already, I'm a gryphon born. If this is going to cause anyone any trouble, yay. Get over it already. My father is the source of pranks for the castle, having a direct link back to Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes. I'm a potion person. Simone is Transfiguration and animals. Denver is great in the Defense stuff. Our other cousin is in Hufflepuff so you'll be seeing a lot of him too. His thing is Herbology in case you needed any help."

Andrea laughed. "Good. I missed Melvin over the summer." A few other kids nodded and made assenting noises. "When are we expecting him?"

"This weekend," Simone told her. "Uncle Xander, what are the arrangements this year?"

The Head Boy stepped up. "I understand why Gregory let you guys into each other's rooms, and I'm going to allow it to continue, with a few alterations. No being on the other sex's bed. That means that you can pull a chair up if someone's having nightmares, but you can't climb into bed with them." Iggy glared at him. "Sorry, man, but it does set a bad precedent and the older kids will claim the same right and do other things besides sleep. If you need that sort of holding," he pointed at a large couch in the corner, "that's really comfortable to sleep on. Done it myself a few times and there's enough room for five of you younger kids. Got it?" The fab foursome nodded and Vinnie giggled. He smiled at the boy then looked at the group. "As for visiting privileges, they're the first to go if I have to deal with the mouth from Hell." He looked at Simone, who smiled sweetly. "And you have to get permission of the other inhabitants each time you go to visit. Andrea, honey, I know that Pumpkin is getting old, but she's shedding so can you please brush her tonight?"

"Sure. I can even give her a bath if you're willing to surrender the downstairs bathroom."

"Not necessary," he told her. "The smell would kill the seventh years right now." She nodded. "Just brushing would be good. Any other questions?" One girl raised her hand. "Yes?"

"Who're you?' she asked.

"I'm Michael, I'm the Head Boy. On the hierarchy of power around here, there's the Heads, then me and the Head Girl, then the Prefects." He pointed them all out. "If you're having problems with one of the other students in the house and you think it's too trivial to go wake up Xander, you come to one of us and complain. Got me?" She nodded, looking happier. "Any other questions?"

"Are we going to have to babysit?" one fifth year asked.

Xander shrugged. "We don't demand it and someone usually escorts the kids over when they want to come play." Iggy raised his hand. "Yup, usually him or one of the other cousins. There are occasions when we'll need a real sitter, and we pay for whomever we pick for those times." She nodded. "But if you mean, when they wander over are you responsible for them the answer is no. Unless you catch them doing stupid stuff like trying to play with the fire, they're usually being watched by Iggy or Simone."

Vinnie walked over to the girl talking and grinned up at her, tugging her skirt when she didn't notice him. "Hi!" he said happily. "You give huggies?"

"Of course," she sighed, bending down to hug him for a second. "How's that?"

He giggled and kissed her on the cheek. "You nice! Me like you!"

"Vinnie, no new girlfriends," Xander told him. The little boy came back to his side, with a short stop to hug Denver. "If you'd like to have him leave you alone, don't read to any of them," he advised.

"And with that speech, you're officially adopted until you graduate," Iggy added, cracking a bunch of the older students up. He smiled at that one. "Don't worry about it. If they get annoying, you come find one of us and hand them to us. We deal really well with the kiddie issues. Gwen is the hardest because she'll do cute to get you to like her."

"Yeah, Gwen doesn't always take hints," Xander agreed. "Then again, neither does Lucien during meals."

"They'll be eating with us?" one first year boy asked.

"No, the kids have their own table behind the teacher's table," Xander told him. "Occasionally they wander down to help you guys eat, or to pick on the Slytherins, or in Minnie's case the Ravenclaws because they wear pretty colors, but they eat with us." The students nodded. "If they get *really* annoying, then you simply come and give them to us. That's what's worked so far. If anyone has any problems, I'm going to be in my chair watching HBO." Iggy raised a hand. "No, your books still aren't in." Iggy sighed. "Anything else?" No one said anything. "Then you guys finish settling in. I'm sure one of the older kids will show you where the connecting hallway is if you need anything." He walked out, taking Vinnie with him, even though he tried to go play with his new friend. "No, you can play with her some other time," he told him. "It's time for a bath and Uncle Fred is up." Vinnie quit wiggling to get away and kicked him to make him go faster, just like he had seen people do to horsies. Uncle Fred gave good baths!

***

Iggy looked out his classroom window, frowning when he saw Madam Hooch lying on the ground. Professor Binns called his name so he pointed outside. "May I be excused, sir? Madam Hooch is on the ground and has been for the last few minutes." Professor Binns nodded so he disappeared, running out of the hallway and down the stairs, thinking hard about having one of the healers coming their way too. He skidded to a halt beside the prone body, squatting down to check her over. Stunned or out cold. He looked around at the worried faces. "What happened?"

"Shouldn't we get a nurse?"

"I summoned one," Iggy said, straightening up. "What happened?"

"I couldn't control it and I ran her over," one girl sobbed against another kid's side.

Iggy came over and gave her a hug. "It's okay. Something bad happens every year. This year it was just in the middle of the scale." The girl looked up at him. "My first flying lesson three kids took off out of control. One toward the school, one straight up, and the one I went after was heading for the Whomping Willow. Two brooms were killed but none of the students. This is middle of the road bad, don't worry so much." He looked around as he heard running feet. Denver and Simone. "Okay, since none of the student healers are coming, someone go get ...." Madam Pomfrey hurried out with her stretcher. "Hey, good timing," he called in greeting. "Everyone back in your lines." The students looked stunned. "I'm one of the chasers for Gryffindor and I've been flying since I was five and a half. I can do this part until we know how she is."

Simone nodded. "The only way to get over this is to get back on and try again." She looked at the amassed Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws. "Melvin!" she yelled, knowing he was in the greenhouses. He came puffing around the side of the school. "Good, you're drafted." She pointed at some of the students in Hufflepuff. "You six are with Melvin. You seven Ravenclaws are mine. The other two remaining groups go to one of the chasers each." They split apart a little bit.

"Okay," Iggy called. "I'm assuming we're doing up and downs. So everyone on their brooms." Everyone mounted. "Float up a foot and only a foot." He held his hand about his waist height in front of the first kid. "Come up and touch my hand with the front of your broom," he said in a gentler tone of voice. The kid came up and nearly nudged him. "Few more inches. This is about control." His hand was smacked. "Okay, back down and try it again." The kid tried it again and again, getting it on the third try. "Good. Land." The kid landed and beamed at him. "Good job." He moved to the next one. "You too, up."

"The broom fought," the girl who had been crying said. "It didn't want to land."

"Honey, I'm right here," Iggy reminded her. "I can snatch you off that broom before it takes off with you. Trust me?" She nodded and swallowed, floating up until the broom touched his hand and barely moved it. "Now push the tip down and try to land." She pushed it down and the broom vibrated, and he grabbed her right before it took off. "We've got probs," he said, pointing at the broom that was still going.

Simone whistled, bringing one of the chicks. "Go fetch the broom," she told it, pointing at the fastly departing piece of wood. The phoenix chick took off after it like a shot. This was fun! "Murphy, follow just in case, it's spelled," she called when she noticed Murphy resting nearby. Murphy cheeped and took off after his granddaughter, going to help her. Simone looked at the other kids. "Like Iggy said, we can grab you off the brooms if something happens. Trust us." She moved to her next student, helping her come up. She rose quickly and Simone reached out to steady her. "Slower. This is about control not speed. Speed is another lecture." The girl nodded and landed then came back up, moving up to touch Simone's hand. "Good." She moved onto the next one since that one had no trouble landing. This one had another funky broom and Denver ended up jumping up and catching the poor kid as he took off horizontally backwards.

"Let's pile the strange ones in the center," Melvin suggested, helping his students. He moved his hand up a bit for the next one. By the time they got done with all students, the phoenixes had retrieved three brooms and there were a total of five piled in the center of the group. Melvin looked at the others. "Iggy?"

He raised his wand. "Accio broom," he called, bringing his old broom to him. Simone and Denver both stared at him. "My old one," he said, showing it off. "I'm not giving out my quidditch broom." He moved to the five students and helped them see that it was okay on a good broom. "Denver, see if you can tell what the spell is. Simone, go see if Madam Pomfrey needs help." Together he and Melvin got the students working on their ups and downs, varying heights on them to target. By the time the class change bell rang, Madam Pomfrey had finally moved Madam Hooch and Dumbledore had come out to watch them. Iggy turned and clasped his hands behind his back. "Sorry, sir, but I saw her lying on the ground and came out to help. I thought keeping the students occupied would be for the best."

Dumbledore smiled at him. "Very good work, all of you. Ten points each." The other kids all smiled.

Denver nudged Simone. "Must be a change, you winning the house points." She slugged him in the stomach, then patted him on the back. "Never mind," he groaned. "Won't pick on you again today."

"Thank you," Simone said sweetly, smiling at the Headmaster. "Is there another one today?"

"Indeed there is, but Professor Harris will be filling in while you're in Potions." They all nodded. "Do have a good time for the rest of the day, children." He pointed at the small pile. "Are those the ones that weren't working right?"

Denver straightened up. "They're enchanted to fight if forced to land," he explained. "That's all I could tell, just the 'fight against landing' function of the spell."

"Very well. I'll take them inside and have someone else look them over." He looked at Iggy. "Why use your hand?"

"That's how dad taught me to fly," Iggy said with a shrug. "Uncle Fred told Dad to teach me one day while he was bored so he took me out back and did just that with me. It gives you a worry that you're going to hurt someone so you want to control it faster."

Dumbledore nodded. Interesting. "Thank you, Ignatius. Please go to class. You'll find someone took all your books for you to Professor Weasley's class."

"Who's teaching it since Uncle Ron's in the infirmary," Simone said as she started to walk.

"I'm afraid we've not decided that much yet," Dumbledore told her. "This year is starting out slow."

"Beats last year," Denver quipped. The other kids nodded, going to their respective classes. Melvin had Transfiguration this period, while they had it next time.

Dumbledore frowned at the brooms. Why were they acting up? They'd never had this problem before. A student perhaps? He gathered them up and took them into the school, ignoring the struggling going on in the old wood. He walked into the dungeon and stopped, noticing Professor Snape face-down on the desk. "Oh, dear." He checked him over, then summoned the nurse. He found the students staring at him in shock. "When did this happen?"

"He just collapsed," one of the fifth years said. "We weren't sure if we should check on him or not. He'd usually yell at us for getting near him."

"Very well. Sit there and I'll have Ignatius come down and run your lessons." He turned and found Xander standing there. "Nothing much you can do about this one."

"Iggy?" he called. His son came jogging down the stairs. "Run the lesson the right way," he said gently. "Then look over the potion for the flu." Iggy saw his mentor lying on the desk and moved to him but his father stopped him. "I mean it."

Iggy nodded and checked Professor Snape, then looked at the class. "Usually you'd have one of the seventh years right now, but you've got me." He lifted his mentor's head carefully and pulled out the lesson plans to look at. "Page six of your books please and start on the potion. I will be deducting points for stupidity." He hopped up to sit on the workbench so he could watch them. "Stupidity to me is defined as carelessness with intent. That means you had better measure everything this time. I'm not cleaning up your messes again." One of the Slytherins laughed. "Yeah, yuck it up. Last year you nearly destroyed the hallway with something. You should have been cleaning it up not the kids on detention that night. Now, get started please, or have a problem with time."

Everyone flipped open their books. Any official words from Iggy's mouth were as if they came from Snape's mouth.

Dumbledore smiled at Iggy. "Very nicely done," he said quietly. "See me after this class is done. He has a free period." Iggy nodded and went back to watching the kids.

"Take the time and do your Transfiguration homework," Xander suggested, getting out of the way of the school nurse." He headed back to his room, he was one of the few teachers who was holding classes today.

Madam Pomfrey came over and touched Iggy's arm. "Come up to the infirmary first. I'll have him awake by then so you can talk to him about the potion. It's not working." Iggy nodded. "Thank you, Ignatius."

"I live to serve," Iggy told her with a grin. He pulled out a piece of chocolate frog and nibbled on it, looking up every now and then as he did his homework. He had to pass Transfiguration no matter what and he sucked at it. Theory was not his thing.

***

Iggy leaned over his mentor to give him a hug. "I'm sorry you got sick," he said, backing away. "Where is the potion, or didn't you write it down?"

Snape opened his mouth but no sound came out. He licked his lips and nodded.

"Okay, is it in the big red book, the big green book, or the big blue book? Or one of the others?" His mentor paused then nodded. "The big green book?" Snape nodded again so he summoned it, sitting down with his copy of the potion he had made yesterday. He copied every spell he did for his master so he could refer back to the notes he made. "These are different." He yawned. It had been a long day. Not only his classes, but then teaching kids how to fly and then two how to measure properly. "I took five points off Gryffindor for you, sir," he said as he read. "Blatant stupidity. Throwing handfuls of ivy stems in without measuring or chopping." He looked up and grinned. "And I took ten off Slytherin for similar offenses because I wasn't cleaning that one up." Snape shook his head and rolled his eyes. "Hey, I'm not the head of their house. It was bad enough that I had to teach someone how to measure with weights and another with measuring cups." He shook his head. "These are two different spells, sir." He put them together and handed them over, hopping up onto the end of the bed to watch him read. "Which one is the right one?" Snape tapped the book. "Okay. I'll get on it with the sixth years." He yawned again.

Snape purposely dropped the book, bringing the nurse. He pointed at his student and she checked him over.

"Oh, Iggy, you've got it too," Madam Pomfrey sighed. He shrugged. "You'll have to stay up here."

"Bet me. I've got to go make the potion so it works." Snape snapped his fingers and shook his head. He tapped his wrist. "You want *Agatha* to make it? If she does, I'm not drinking it." He slid off the bed. "I'll be okay for a while, and the potion only takes two hours to brew." He looked at the nurse. "Do I have that much time?" She nodded. "Then I'll go down and start on that. Can you please have someone call Melvin, I still suck at herb identification." His mentor sighed. "You knew I had faults when you chose me," he teased with a grin. "Come check on me in about two hours," he requested, going to do the potion. He thought at Dumbledore, knowing the old man could hear him and would meet him downstairs. He ran into someone carrying Simone and stopped to check her over. "It's the wizard flu. Take her up, I'm working on an improved potion. And someone tell Denver if he's not collapsed." He jogged the rest of the way. He didn't have any time to waste if it was getting Simone. They hadn't been apart all day. He walked into the back of the Headmaster. "The potion was the wrong one," he said, pulling down his copy of the book and finding the spell. Yeah, this was the right one. He summoned the biggest cauldron available and set it up. Melvin hurried in. "Get me anything stemmy and herby," he ordered. "It calls for a fine mince on everything except for the sleeping draught components." Melvin nodded and went to the supply cabinet. He had done this before for both of them. "Sir, with no offense, but I've probably only got two hours before I collapse."

Melvin coughed. "'Scuse me?" he asked.

"Simone just collapsed."

"Shite," Melvin swore. He grabbed the book so he could start pulling out drawers. "How much are we making?"

"Enough for the whole damn school," Iggy told him. He smiled at Dumbledore as he moved past him, lighting the fire in the main fireplace so they could work in there. "Is my dad still okay?"

"Your father has an amazing constitution," Dumbledore told him. "Are you sure you have enough time?"

"Snape just caught me yawning and Madam Pomfrey agreed that I had it, but that I probably had enough time. This only takes two hours to brew. I can force myself to stay up that long." The Headmaster nodded and gave him a smile. "Just make sure I get some of this, okay?"

"Of course. If it works on you."

"If it doesn't, then please write my penpal and have *her* come fix it. She's got access to all the gryphon healing potions ever created and would know what to use." Dumbledore nodded. "Thank you, sir." He got out of Melvin's way as he carried over the first batch of ingredients. "Oh, and, sir, please call a study hall for Potions. I can't run the dunderheads and do this."

Dumbledore laughed. "Of course, Ignatius. I'm sure you're getting in good practice for when you take on this job."

Iggy snorted. "And have to deal with *teenagers*?" he asked, sounding horrified. "Oh, sir, please, no!" he mock-begged. "Not hormonal time bombs of disinterest." Melvin snickered. "Sure, stick up for me. By the time Snape retires, Madam Sprout will be looking for a replacement too." Melvin looked horrified.

"At least you'll be together," Dumbledore said with a fond air as he went to check on everyone else. Something was going on and he wasn't sure what. How had Severus done the wrong potion? He decided to stop in and ask him.

***

Xander looked around the flying class, giving them a smile. "All right. The problem with the brooms yesterday was found so you're all safe today. Anyone who's flown, move to the left end of the line." A few kids on each side trickled that way. "Anyone who's scared spitless on the right side so I can spend the most time with you." One or two kids moved to the right and got in line. "Good. Now, we're doing ups and downs first. Put your hand over your broom and say 'up'." The brooms all came up. "Excellent. The year I learned a few didn't." He checked to make sure everyone had them. "Now mount your broom and lift off no more than a foot. Just enough to be floating off the ground so your feet can't touch." One of the Gryffs started to hyperventilate so he headed for her. He noticed someone walking toward him. "Hey, Harry," he said with a smile. "Come to help?"

"Yeah. Dumbledore said you needed it." He looked around. "Where are the ones needing help?"

"Start up there and make sure they can touch your hand with their broom and land. It's a precision exercise I taught Iggy with."

"I remember you teaching Simone and Denver too when they first came to the Burrow with their new brooms, " he said with a smile, heading for the more experienced riders. "Hi," he said with a smile.

"You're Harry Potter," one of the Slytherins said, then looked at his daughter.

"Hi, dad," Agatha said dryly. "Filling in for the sickness?"

"Yes." He put his broom in the holder on his back. "Okay, up to touch my hand," he said, holding it chest height. The first kid went up so he moved back and forth down the two lines, not showing his daughter any favoritism when she didn't get it right the first time. "Try again, Agatha," he said gently. She smacked his hand and moved down. "Thank you. Good try. Now try for control." She did it again, this time with less force. "Excellent. Now land." He moved on, missing her frown at his back. He stepped in front of Anastasia. "I know you hate flying, but you've still got to pass it."

"I can fly, but I don't like to," Anastasia corrected. She flew up and touched his hand with the most gentle pressure then landed. "How was that?" she asked with a smile.

"Excellent control, Anastasia. You obviously learned from your Uncle Charlie." She nodded. He moved down the line, missing her smirk at her cousin. The next kid started to rise too fast and he pulled him off the broom. "You don't want to have to be caught," he said with a gentle smile. She shook her head and rested in his arms until he put her down. "Now, climb back on and try it again, Ms. Shelly." She climbed on and did the exercise correctly, letting him move down the line. He met up with Xander and the problem students. "Now what?"

"Now we do it again, this time with a higher margin. Fly up and hover about four feet up and have each one come up and pull parallel to you." Harry nodded and removed his broom from it's carrier, going up and flying down to the end of the line. "No hurry," he told the girl he was working with. "You'll get there." She nodded and floated up, then surged again. "Loosen your grip," Xander told her. "And land." She floated back down and landed. "Okay, no white knuckles. If you can control your wand, you can control this too," he assured her calmly, pulling out everything he had used to teach four five-year-olds to fly to help him now. "Relax and grip it loosely, like you do your wand." She tried again and smiled brilliantly when she got it. "Very good." He patted her on the back and moved down to the end again, flying up to match Harry. "Now, you first, come up and pull even with me." The girl gripped her broom. "Ah! What did I tell you about too hard?" She nodded and consciously relaxed, floating up to join him. "Good," he praised. "Very nicely done. Now land." She landed and beamed. "Excellent work." He turned to get the first person in Slytherin. "Come on up and join me."

***

Dumbledore looked at his remaining staff later that night. "The good news is, we have the correct potion made."

Black raised his hand. "Why did Snape make the wrong one?"

"The parchment changed from when he copied it," Dumbledore told him, then he looked at Xander.

"There's one of us without control?" he guessed. Dumbledore nodded. "Have you narrowed it down?"

"To a house. I know it's a Ravenclaw."

"Wonderful, because they all *love* me," Xander said with mock-fondness. "Any idea which year?"

"It would have to be a first year," Madam Pomfrey suggested. "Otherwise it would have happened before."

"You mean like the fairy portal just opening when Simone walked down there?" Xander suggested.

"It opened because she is a female," Dumbledore told him. "Though the timing was odd. It didn't open the first time."

"Her power signature could have been masked by Iggy," Black told them.

"Little known fact, but they're both gryphon-born," Xander told him. The few teachers looked shocked. "It's further back, but I'd put her in Charlie Weasley's power class. Denver too. Melvin I'd probably downgrade to Bill's, but Ravena and Lucien are the more powerful ones in that family."

"Which side?" Tara asked.

"Draco's."

"Oh." She smiled. "That's kind of nice." She looked around. "What are we doing about this?"

"The potion should be working by tomorrow," Dumbledore told them. "With any luck, we'll hold real classes next week."

"What about Madam Hooch?" Xander asked.

"She'll be out for at least another week I'm afraid."

Xander grimaced. "I guess I can teach both sections of hers but I'll have to alternate weeks on the Hufflepuff/Ravenclaw section."

"Let me," Draco said as he walked in, looking tired. "Denver was just brought in and I could use something to do." He sat down next to Tara. "How is Severus?"

"Asleep. Iggy passing out for twenty minutes made the potion stronger because he didn't pull it off the heat fast enough." She ran a hand through his hair. "Are you sure you want to teach the Hufflepuffs how to fly?"

"No, but I'm experienced and Potter's taking over the Defense classes until Ron's better." He looked at Xander. "We'll deal with that one tonight."

"Okay," Xander agreed. He looked at Dumbledore. "You know my schedule, where else can I help? And please don't say potions. I suck at it still. I can barely mix kool-aide." Tara giggled.

"I wouldn't dream of asking you to fill in for those classes," Dumbledore said smoothly. "Severus should be up by next week." He smiled at him. "I do have instructions from your son to talk to his penpal if this potion doesn't work for him. He thought it might not." Xander just nodded. "We will do everything we can to help him through this so he doesn't get left behind."

"He's only behind in my class," Black snorted. "The kid's a year ahead in most everything else."

"He's still a year younger so we're not pushing him," Xander told him firmly. Black nodded, shifting away from him. "It's hard enough on him being here a year younger than everyone else. Putting him into third year classes of most everything, a special advanced potion's class, and a second year transfigurations isn't going to help him feel like he fits in."

"No, it won't," Dumbledore agreed. "We normally don't even consider moving students ahead until they're in their fifth year, so we have some time before that becomes an issue." Xander relaxed again. "For right now, hold whatever classes you can. The flying class has been covered. Potions will be a study hall. Defense is covered. Each of your classes and history is covered." He sighed. "The divinations teacher I had chosen decided at the last minute to not come because of this epidemic. Xander, I'll expect you to start with the hiring committee again once everyone's better. Tara, could I ask you to fill in for some sections for now?" She nodded slowly. "Thank you. I know you don't like your gifts getting out, but it's the only thing we can do right now." She nodded again. "Is there anything else that needs to be discussed?"

"What's wrong with Madam Hooch?" Draco asked.

"She hit the back of her head on a rock I'm afraid. Quite a nasty bruise on her brain. She's in London at the hospital. We're hoping she'll be teaching again in two weeks. Can you cover her class next week as well?"

"Definitely," Draco told him. "It's not a problem. My coach has me on suspension because the team's owner didn't like me having my son."

Xander reached over and squeezed his shoulder. "We love Lucien and that's all that's important."

Draco looked at him. "I know. Get off." Xander grinned and reached across Tara, giving the younger man a hug. "Get off!" he shouted, pushing him back. "Bloody great bugger!" Draco sighed, smoothing down his now-wrinkled robes. "You had to do that before my date tonight?"

Xander nodded. "Of course."

Tara chuckled and waved her wand, smoothing out his wrinkles and giving the robes a light starch, just what she did to hers. "How's that?"

"Thank you, my lovely dear," Draco said, kissing her on the cheek. "If you ever get tired of Severus, do think of me." He stood up and winked down at her to show he was teasing. "I'll be back tonight. Lucien is with Ginny." He smirked and left.

"He's stepping out on Ginny?" Black asked. "Is he suicidal?"

"They're in one of their 'out' phases," Xander and Tara said together. He reached over and tickled her, making her squeal.

"I'd say we were done," Dumbledore said with fond amusement. They left those two alone to play. It was good stress relief.

***

Harry walked out onto the practice pitch and waved at his coach. "Sorry, someone had questions," he explained. "But the good news is that Ron should be back by the middle of next week. He stopped throwing up today."

"That is good news," his coach said, giving him a smile. "Why don't you start warmup?" He looked around. "Oh, didn't know if you'd heard, but we executed a trade last night."

"I'm being traded?" Harry asked.

The coach laughed. "If we traded you, your fans would burn down the stadium, boy. Even if you didn't play that well." Harry nodded, understanding the truth. "No, we traded out our old keeper and a second string chaser for a new keeper. Wood!" he called.

"Oliver," Harry said, lunging over to give him a hug. "How are you? You're on the team now?"

Oliver nodded, pulling back with a grimace. "Yes. My rotator cup got torn season before last so I've been on reserve." He rubbed the sore spot. "Have any rub?"

"Even better, I've got this stuff Professor Harris uses on his knees. It's great, works wonders."

"Harris? I don't remember them."

"Remember when we had that group of muggles in?" Oliver nodded. "Okay, he was the dark haired normal guy among them."

"The guy who turned out to be gryphon born?" he asked, looking confused. Harry nodded. "What does he teach?"

"Paranormal side of the Defense program. Does a great job. His kid's attending now. He's married to George."

"Wow. Things have changed. Never figured George going for a bloke," he said, starting to smile. "Do they get on well?"

"Very well," Harry said with a grin. "You've got to come back with me tonight and meet everyone. Harris performs miracles, even got Malfoy to quit being such a blight on the face of wizardry."

Oliver snickered. "I'm sure it's a nice change. Do you two regularly hang out?" Harry nodded. "He changed that much?"

"He's changed that much. He's only slightly evil, but he's passed on his former traits to his kids."

"Malfoy's got kids?" he asked in shock. "Who slept with him?"

"Ginny Weasley," Harry said with a smirk. Oliver's mouth fell open. "She got knocked up her sixth year, just before that fight." He glanced at his coach, who shuddered. "Sorry."

"S'okay. You two can catch up during practice. I'll let him toss you balls to catch." Harry nodded and grabbed his broom. "Go up and warm up, both of you." Oliver nodded and remounted, heading back up, talking to his former teammate. The coach shook his head. He agreed with Potter, Harris did perform miracles. Maybe he'd be able to work some with Potter's eldest - before she got put into prison. He grabbed his own broom to join the practice. "I want a short scrimmage today," he called out. Everyone nodded and broke out into first and second string teams.

***

Xander looked up as the infirmary door opened, smiling at Harry. "Hey. Just checking on Iggy."

"Still out?" Harry asked, coming in to look down at the boy. "Why isn't the medicine working? It worked on Simone and Denver."

"It's the degree of bornness," Xander told him. "Iggy and I are both too close to the originator of our line to have all muggle or even normal wizard medicine work on us. Simone and Denver are both about twice as far back as Iggy and I are," he sighed. "So it's a gryphon potion for him. We're waiting on his penpal to figure out which one we should be using. She's a medical potion person." He looked around and noticed the stranger. "Hey," he said, waving. "What's up, Harry?"

"This is Oliver Wood, he taught me how to play quidditch. We're going to take over the house tonight for a get together if you don't mind."

Xander shook his head. "Not a problem. Want me to call the terrible twosome? They're at Molly's."

"Please, if you wouldn't mind," Oliver said politely.

Xander grinned at him. "Call my husband? Why would I mind?" He scrunched up his face then laughed. "I caught him mid-bite and he choked," he laughed. Harry snorted. "He'll be right there. Come on." He kissed Iggy on the cheek and followed Harry out of the infirmary. "Sorry, we're just getting over a bout of wizard flu."

"Xander, can I show him that stuff you use on your knees?"

"Sure." Xander shook Oliver's hand. "Welcome to the family, I'm sure we'll be adopting you too soon enough," he said, sounding serious.

Harry laughed. "The flock's big enough," he teased, giving him a light shove. "No more adopting in until you're sure you like Oliver."

"Hey, he likes George and you, I think that's good enough recommendation," Xander said, smiling at him. "Don't worry, we're all strange around here."

Oliver nodded. "That's what I'd expect with you married to George." Both other men laughed so he had gotten the joke right at least. He followed Harry up to a tower. "What is this?"

"It's actually the original Slytherin house but we were given it because of the kids," Xander told him, holding the door open for him. "Ron, visitors!" he yelled.

"Bloody hell," drifted down the stairs. He came down with a crying infant and nearly dropped poor Gwen. Harry had to save her. "Oliver?" he asked. Oliver nodded. "Wow." He grabbed his former friend and gave him a hug. "Great to see you, man. When did you get in?"

"He got transferred back last night," Harry told him. "He's on my team."

"Even more reason for me to sneak out and watch a game," Ron said, laughing and pounding him on the back.

"Ron, sit, before you fall," Xander said, sitting in his chair. Ron sat and then hopped up to go get the other kids. He came back down with the missing twins. "Hey, guys. Are we sick too?" he asked, stealing Minnie. She sniffled and buried her face in his chest. She didn't like people. "It's okay, this is a friend of your father's," he told her, patting her gently. "They're not really feeling great either. Ron gave them his flu and they're just getting over it."

"They're in the frequent nap stage, but have to have their father," Ron said proudly. "That's Gwen, and Minnie, and Vincent," he said, pointing at each of them. A little blonde head popped up behind him, making him jump. "Hey, Maeve, are you back?" She giggled and went to hide again.

"She's mine and George's," Xander told him. "Maeve, this is Oliver, he's a friend of your daddy George's."

"Friends?" Fred asked as he came out of the fireplace.

"Might be a bit too strong," George agreed. "After all, it's not like he writes." He hugged Oliver then had to let him go because Vincent grabbed him by the balls.

"Vinnie!" Xander snapped. "I warned you. Sit, now." Vincent sniffled and went to sit in the corner.

"Gee, dad," Ron said dryly.

"You were too slow and those are mine," Xander reminded him. Ron burst out laughing and George blushed. "Sorry, dear," Xander said with a grin. He handed over Minnie to Harry and pulled George down for a hug. "How was your day?"

"Strange, as usual," Fred told him. "We've got a letter for you at the shop."

"I'll come down tomorrow for it," Xander told him, letting go of his husband. "Okay, it's not a party yet. Where's the entertainment?"

"Draco's back out on a date," Harry told him.

Ron burst out laughing. "I'll be sure to tell him you think he's entertaining."

"Of course he is. His son is a kicker and likes to screw with his hair all the time. Entertains me to no end watching those two."

Oliver looked at the strange group. "You really accept Draco Malfoy and his newest one?" Everyone nodded. "Why?"

Xander raised a hand. "He's one of our other adopted ones." He grinned wickedly. "I turned him onto muggle stuff and made him like it."

Oliver laughed. "You're kidding?" Everyone shook their heads. "How?"

"Monty Python," Fred told him. Oliver continued to laugh. "So, give, since you never write."

"Sorry, but I was too busy last season." He sat down beside Ron and nearly instantly had a child in his lap. "Hello, which one are you again?"

"Gwen," Xander told him. He pulled something out of the pocket of his chair and tossed it over. "That's hers. It'll save your hands." He watched as the obvious non-parent looked at the teething ring then shrugged and handed it to her, watching as she chewed on it.

"Is that good?" Oliver asked her.

Gwen smiled up at him, showing off her teeth. "More!" she said happily.

"Yes, you're getting more teeth," Ron said, smoothing down her hair. "Sorry. She's teething and is a biter. Bit Hagrid the other day on the ear." He stole his daughter back since Oliver looked so uncomfortable. "So, give already," he nearly whined. "What happened?"

"After the fall, I spent a lot of time training and getting back into shape," he said with a shrug. "Everything fell aside for a bit. I'm sorry."

"It's not a problem," Fred assured him, sitting on his other side. He noticed his brother heading for a real chair. "Not taking your usual spot?"

"I don't think Ollie wants to watch me snuggle my mate," George told him. He looked over as the door opened and Simone and Denver trudged in. "Hey, guys. This is Oliver Wood, he taught Harry how to play quidditch and used to make fun of your father."

Simone smiled at him. "Gee, haven't seen him since he was an evil bastard, huh," she said. He shook his head. "That's okay, I took his spot." She ducked her brother's swat. "What? I have."

Denver looked around. "Anastasia's really upset. Mum still hasn't brought her clothes."

"Shit," Xander sighed, rubbing his face. He looked at the twins. "Hogsmeade?"

"Still open," George told him. "For about another hour." He stood up. "I'll be right back." He went to grab the poor dear and get her some clothes of her own. He stuck his head back in. "Honey, I'm taking your allowance for the week."

Xander frowned. "Get me some more rub and get an extra tin for Harry then," he requested. George nodded and disappeared. "Sorry, but Ginny packed the wrong clothes for Anastasia and she doesn't fit into anyone else's."

"I've made sure all Iggy's stuff got back into his basket," Denver said as he settled into his uncle's spot. Simone shoved him and sat down in his former spot. "Hey! Grumpy prat!"

"You should know, you're the cause if I'm grumpy," she snorted.

Oliver looked at Fred. "They're Malfoy's, aren't they?"

Fred nodded. "The blonde is Draco's and some other girl's. Simone is one of Ginny and Draco's four. Anastasia is the next down, then there's Ravena and Lucien, the new one." Simone waved. "She's a great brat and nearly managed to put the house into negative numbers last year," he noted dryly, glaring at his niece. "If it happens again this year, we're going to have a discussion, young lady."

"They're Gryffs?" Oliver asked. Everyone nodded. "How?"

"Since dad quit being the evil bastard, he qualifies as one of you," Simone told him with a smirk. "Actually I'm the loveable one, Denver's the problem child from hell."

"Simone," Ron warned nicely, smiling at her. "Do you really want to Michael take away visiting privileges?"

"Meany."

"Visiting? They get to visit each other's rooms?" Harry asked.

"It's more practical that way," Xander told him. "Between these two and Iggy, they'd end up sleeping in the common room each night." Harry nodded.

"Yeah, nightmares suck," Simone agreed. Xander reached over and patted her on the shoulder. "Thanks, Uncle Xander."

"Welcome." He looked around. "Okay, Ron, pull out your amazing food act and create munchies."

"No need," George said as he came back in carrying a tray. "It was sitting outside. Anastasia is getting measured. They've even got robes." He set everything on the coffeetable, carelessly kicking some of Iggy's books out of the way.

"He'll tickle you for that," Denver warned.

"I'm bigger," George told him. He shoved Simone out of his seat and sat down. "Okay, it's food." He watched as Xander turned on the tv, putting it onto a music channel. "Good choice, hubby."

Fred patted Oliver on the arm. "Don't worry, it's a lot to take in. Even those of us who were there for everything have a hard time dealing with Xander."

Oliver snickered. "I'm sure he's a perfectly nice person, even though your twin has gotten his hooks into him."

"I do try," George said dramatically. Xander tossed a pillow at his head. "Hey, watch the hair. I'm going to sic Draco on you for messing up my do." He patted his short hair back into place.

"He said you needed a trim," Xander said dryly, smirking at his husband. "Be good or no snuggles tonight. I'll make you sleep on the bed while I hog the kids in the nest."

"Grumpy," George snorted. "You sleep sedated, I can always steal them back."

"Boys," Fred called. They both stuck their tongues out at him. "Kiss and make up. Don't traumatize poor Oliver, he's not used to you two playing."

"There aren't any handcuffs so it can't be real play," Simone told him.

Oliver burst out laughing, leaning against Ron's side. "Oh, yeah, she's a Malfoy. Just like her father."

"Yes I am," she smirked.

Denver poked her. "Does that mean we can go beat up on Aggie? She was writing nasty shit about Ana again in class."

"No," Harry told them. "Leave her alone unless she directly does something. We don't need another fight, you two."

"Isn't Agatha yours?" Oliver asked him.

Harry nodded. "She was warped by Hermione when she went dark. So my daughter's a Slytherin."

"It got all mixed up when Xander got here," Ron supplied. "Draco became a good guy. I got a woman finally. George quit messing with me."

Xander pulled his wand and turned Ron into a Ron/Dog creature and made it start to dance. "And every little once in a while I get to mess with him instead."

"Dear, let the poor boy go," George said, giving him a smile. "I'll reward you later." Xander beamed and let Ron go, then stole a kiss. "Good boy. You behave and I'll let you loose in the lab this weekend." Xander wiggled, looking happy.

"No making naughty things," Fred warned. "I've had enough of the dancing...." He saw the kids looking at him. "Toys," he finished.

"Did one of them start talking again?" George asked. Fred threw a pillow at him. "Hey! I only needed one."

"Not only did one of them start talking, but she enjoyed it. Keep your dirty minds out of my bedroom, boys." He turned back to Oliver. "You thought we were bad together? Let those two get together. I'm now the serious one."

Oliver looked at Xander. "Congratulations. I never knew there was worse than the Weasley twins."

"Of course, get the three of us together on a prank and it kicks ass," Xander said modestly. Everyone else nodded, having heard about that prank before. Draco came out of the fire, dusting himself off. "Hey, son. Look who just got transferred back."

"Oliver Wood?" Draco asked. He smiled. "Welcome back. Xander, I just checked in on Hooch, she's not coming back this year. She's dizzy and they're doing tests to see why."

"Damn," Xander sighed. "Okay. Are you off suspension yet?" Draco shook his head. "Then we'll be okay for now?" Draco nodded. "Good. You get to tell Dumbledore."

"I saw him there. He's the one who told me." Draco picked up Maeve, who was crawling out from under the couch, and gave her a hug and kiss. "You behave. You're going to get trapped down there soon." He handed her to Oliver. "Let me go change, I'll be right back." He headed up the stairs.

"He lives with you guys still?" Harry asked.

"He keeps clothes here since he's still teaching part of the advanced class and now half of the flying classes." He looked at Oliver. "Madam Hooch got run over by a broom that was spelled to fight landing and hit her head on a rock."

"Oh, that poor woman," he said. "Is she okay?"

"Mostly. She's apparently a bit dizzy," George said. He patted Xander's hand. "He's taken over half of her classes and Draco's teaching the Hufflepuff/Ravenclaw section."

"How is Aggie doing?" Simone asked. "I ask as an interested party who might have to play against her."

"Good enough. She'll play chaser if anything," Xander told her. "Why?"

"Because I'll need to bone up on my defensive moves if I'm playing against her. I'll be her first target out there."

"Point," George agreed. "We'll work with you this weekend, Simone."

"Chasers have practice this weekend," Denver told him.

"Dumbledore's written Iggy's penpal Raena to see if she can find the gryphon equivalent," Xander told him. "Don't worry, he'll be ready for the first game."

"What do you guys play?" Oliver asked.

"Beater," Simone told him.

"Iggy and I play chaser," Denver told him.

"And Percy's son Melvin plays second string chaser for Hufflepuff," Simone finished.

"Wow. What about your younger sister?"

"Anastasia hates sweating."

"She'd be one hell of a seeker," Harry told them. "But she doesn't want to play."

"Yeah, but we need one," Simone pointed out. "Ours graduated last year."

"And we still need a keeper," Denver groaned, holding his head. "Can I go find that asshole and beat him senseless for doing that in the middle of a season?" Xander reached down and patted him on the head. "I know it's okay because he didn't get her, but I still want to hurt him."

"Son, that's my job," Draco reminded him, coming down in normal clothes and carrying a fresh robe. "Are we having a party? I could call Ginny."

"Yeah, call Ginny," Fred agreed. "Where's Lucien?"

"With her. Ravena refused to give him back for a few days," he said with a smile. He went to steal his children and coax Ginny out of her work.

"What happened to the team?" Oliver asked the group at large.

"Our seeker ended up taking over when our keeper tried to make drugs to take away someone's will," Simone told him, turning serious. "It's only because of Dumbledore that they left alive."

Xander smiled at her. "Trust me, if they had found that drug in your system, they wouldn't have." She beamed at him. "Any prospects?"

"Not a one. The signup sheet is up and we've got two people who want to try out for keeper, but no one for seeker." She shrugged. "Without forcing Anastasia, we can't find anyone."

Oliver sighed. "The house went downhill, didn't it?"

"Just a few kids now and then," Harry assured him. "We had our own share of arseholes and idiots. Oh, and Neville's a guard at the Courts."

"Wow. I never would have figured him for that."

"He said it was as close as he could get to the good fight," Fred told him. "Had him over for dinner the other day." He nudged Harry. "Can you talk to Ana?"

"Sure but I don't think it'll help any. She hates to sweat."

"Yeah, but it beats having no one," Simone put in. "Get her to play for a year."

George hopped up. "I'd better go get her. Be right back." He headed for the floo, running into Ravena as she came out. "Good evening, princess. Go sit." She hurried past him and he flooed out as soon as Ginny appeared, going to get her daughter and her hopefully done new clothes.

***

Raena looked up as the classroom she was in was entered by someone. "Yes?" she asked, putting down her books. She was teaching a beginning class and did not know this very large person.

"I'm here on Hogwarts business," Hagrid told her. "Can I talk to you for a bit?" He nodded at the hallway and she followed him. "I have here a letter for you from Dumbledore personally," he said, digging it out of his many pocketed coat. He handed it over with a smile. "Reubus Hagrid, ma'am."

"Raena Tallias," she said, shaking his hand. "Iggy's spoken of you." She opened the letter and read it quickly, frowning. "The normal ones don't work?"

"They've tried everything in his father's library but Iggy's not got a full set of potions books at his disposal yet so Professor Snape can't find a thing to help the poor boy. They're keeping him sedated so he won't get sicker."

She grimaced. "Let me get someone to cover my class. I know just what you need." She walked to the room across the hall and said something to the teacher, then nodded at him to follow her. "I know Professor Snape has access to some of the gryphon healing potions. Do you know if he has full access?"

"As far as we know. We know he's allowed to mix anything that Xander and Iggy have ever needed."

"Good," she said with a smile. "But has he mixed the more advanced? The very advanced are a bit different." She walked into the library and to the restricted cage, waving the letter at her mother. "Iggy needs a healing potion," she said when her mother came over. "Wizard flu outbreak."

"Oh, dear." She took the letter to read. "Just for him? How is he mixing it?"

"With all due respect, ma'am, but our own potion's master is making everything for him right now. He's allowed to mix the gryphon healing potions whenever either Iggy or his father need it."

She smiled at him. "I remember Severus. He was always competent, but I don't remember him being interested in the gryphon potions."

"He's got to be now, with two gryphon-borns there, mother," Raena said as she brought a large, heavy book out. "It's in here," she said as it hit the table. "Let me copy it for you." She looked at her mother, who shrugged. "Can you check and make sure I can give this to him? Just so I don't get whined at again?"

"Of course," her mother said smoothly, going to call her husband, who was with the gryphons. It took her calling them, and them calling Stonehenge, to get an answer. She finally came back. "They are allowed, but the Elder of the colony in Stonehenge doesn't think he's ever dealt with anything of that class so you might have to go over with them. I'll talk to your advisor if you want."

"Please," she said as she copied it down. "Hagrid, would you like some lunch while I finish this and pack?" She smiled at him. "It's a few more pages and you can't magically do it from this book."

"No thanks. I brought some. I think I'll go sit in the sun and wait if that'd be okay." She nodded, continuing to smile. "Thank you."

"Of course." She went back to her copying. This was one of the most outrageous potions she'd ever used, but it worked on nearly everything. One of the original healing spells from the first Amsterdam colony. And she'd get to see Iggy in person again, and meet another Potions Master. A wonderful side trip. He mother came back with a bag and her phoenix. "Thank you, mother." She continued to write.

***

Dumbledore walked down the front stairs, smiling at his Gameskeepr and the young woman with him. "Hello," he said, shaking her hand. "You must be Raena."

She flipped back the hood of her cloak, showing off her glistening brown hair. "Indeed I am," she said politely. "This is Hilda, I believe she came from here?"

Dumbledore sucked air through his teeth, making greeting noises at the young phoenix, who nuzzled him. "It's wonderful to see you again, little one. Come, I have alerted Severus that you were coming. He's waiting in his classroom for you." He took her arm and led her down to the dungeons. "Did you attend Beaubaxton's?" She nodded. "How did you find their potions program?"

"Fairly dull once I got ahead of them," she said honestly. "The Mistress there wasn't interested in training me beyond what she thought my talents were. She didn't want the competition to be frank." She smiled and shook Severus' hand. "Professor Snape, my mother said a great many things about you before I came." She opened her bag and pulled out the copy of the potion. "This is one of the original healing potions from our colony. It's so old we don't even know who to attribute it to." He looked impressed. "I've also brought the local ingredients in case you couldn't find them around here." She pulled out her component case, putting it onto the table. "What can I do to help you make it?"

He pointed at the cauldron. "Get the water started if you would."

"Of course." She went to do that while he read over the spell. "I wasn't sure if you had done anything in that class before, my mother couldn't remember you taking those specialty classes while you were at Braun."

He smirked. "I had no idea I would need them." He put down the potion. "It is very oddly written."

"It's over six thousand years old."

"Good point. You've done it before?"

"I did it to gain admittance. My mother was ill at the time," she told him honestly. "I botched it by adding too much mugwort, made it a bit too strong, but it cured her." She smiled at him. "I packed enough clothes to be here overnight if I could spend some time talking to you. It's not often I get out of the school."

"Once we cure Ignatius."

"How is he?" she asked, pouring the correct amount of water into the cauldron without having to weigh it.

"Still sedated. His father is very worried."

"I'd be worried if he were mine too," she agreed. Then she blushed. "Sorry, didn't mean for that to come out that way. I've been trying to discourage his crush on me."

Snape chuckled. "I'm sure, but he is a persistent young man. Otherwise I never would have taken him on. He's been bothering me since he was eight." He pulled out his components to start preparation. "Do the herbs if you don't mind."

"Of course. The local ones I brought or all of them?"

"As many as you can. We'll meet somewhere around there on the list." She nodded and started at the bottom of the component's list, chopping and slicing deftly. She knew she was being watched and it thrilled her to have someone so famous working with her and judging her abilities. Maybe he would even write her an evaluation for a position when she graduated next year.

***

Iggy woke up and the first face he saw was one he usually only saw at night in his dreams. "You came to see me while I was sick?" he asked, rolling over to give her a hug. Then he promptly rolled to the other side of the bed and threw up. "Sorry," he gasped between heaves.

"We understand," Raena soothed, patting him on the back. "I've had this version of the flu myself. It was rather nasty if I remember right." She smiled as Snape walked in with a steaming beaker of potion. "We've made you something to help you get better. You have to drink all of it and it's going to taste nasty."

"There's got to be a way to flavor things," Iggy moaned, starting to throw up again. Once he was done and he had wiped his mouth off on the washcloth that had been sitting beside his bed, he forced himself to sit up and take the large beaker. "All of it?"

"Yes," Snape told him. "It should get you out of here by tomorrow evening."

"Hey, for that, I'll drink swamp slime." He sniffed and grimaced but gulped the potion as fast as he could, only gagging on the last bit. He handed that part back and tried his best to hold the rest of it down. "Tastes like it too," he said, taking the bucket Snape was holding to throw it up. "Eww. Can we work on making it taste better, sir? Please?"

"As long as some of it stayed in you it should be fine," Raena told him, brushing some of his damp hair off his forehead. "How are you feeling now?"

"Better," he admitted. He smiled at her. "So, you came to see me while I was sick?"

"The potion's so old that I had to translate some of it," she told him with a quirk of her head. "Besides, you looked so pitiful and obviously needed some more comfort."

"They've had to do a spell to keep his cousins out of here," Snape said with a snort. "His father will be up as soon as we tell him we've given him something. I have no doubt that everyone else will be up here soon enough."

Iggy nodded and hugged his penpal again. "Thank you. You're really nice." He started to blush, mentally chastising himself. He had memorized a dictionary and all he came up with was really nice?

"Don't worry, Iggy, I think you're nice too. If you were older I'd date you in a heartbeat. Too bad you're over half my age."

Iggy giggled. "Yeah, because we're so short lived," he snorted. "Wait until I'm eighteen, then we'll see some wooing of the finest nature. I'm taking lessons from all my uncles."

Snape groaned. "Don't take lessons in love from Mr. Malfoy, Ignatius."

"He's obviously got a good front game but Aunt Ginny is keeping him from the follow-through," Iggy told him. He took one hand off his crush and patted Snape on the arm. "Thanks, man. I'll catch up this weekend."

"Yes, you will. I'll have a list drawn up of what you've missed." Iggy nodded and he gave the boy a meaningful look, making him withdraw himself from the young woman's personal space. "She'll be here for another day before making an obligatory call on your colony to tell them how you are; you can talk to her later."

Raena smiled at Iggy. "Don't worry, phoenix mail is just as fast as it's always been," she told him. She laughed when she heard swearing from the hallway. "You described Simone and Denver exactly. I knew just who they were when I met them."

"It's hard not to know them for who they are," Snape told her. He flicked his wand at the door, letting the annoyances in. "If you cause a disturbance, you will be removed," he warned.

Simone piled onto the bed, hugging Iggy as hard as she could. "You're getting better," she said happily.

Denver shook Raena's hand. "Hello, Denver Malfoy."

Raena smiled at him. "Raena Tallias. Iggy's penpal."

"Oh, you're *her*," Simone said knowingly. She looked her over, then at her cousin. "You have good taste in women, cuz."

Denver groaned and pulled his sister off the bed. "You'll have to excuse her. We just fed her stupidity candy. It's a family specialty." Snape snickered, hiding it behind his hand.

"When did Uncle Fred and daddy start making that?" Iggy asked. He looked at Raena. "You'll have to excuse my cousin, she was raised by someone in denial."

"My dad is not," she huffed.

"Your mother, goof," Iggy told her. "She keeps denying what she feels for your dad. He damn near took out a billboard to prove he loved her that much."

"My mother says that settling down is for older people, who are ready for staying home all the time. She's happy with her life."

"Doesn't mean she's not hurting father," Denver pointed out.

"Point," Simone agreed, "but I'm sure mum will see sense sometime. Even if one of us has to hit a bludger her way to make daddy go gushy over her again." She smirked her most evil smirk and waved, walking away. "I'll bring you notes."

"One of these days she's going to drop the Weasley portion of her name," Denver quipped. He smiled at Raena. "Thank you for curing our cousin. The house team needs him a lot right now. Uncle Harry's going to try to talk Ana into playing seeker tonight."

"Oh, poor him," Iggy said. "Can you bring me twizzlers?"

"Nope. Not until you can eat real food," Denver told him with a shrug. "Your dad said so." He waved and left, going to spread the good news. Maybe he'd even be able to stop some rumors before they got back to Tara. He found George in the hallways and gave him a hug. "He's flirting so he must be feeling better."

"Flirting?"

Denver grinned. "His penpal is here and he has such a crush on her." He chuckled and left, going back to class.

George walked into the infirmary and stopped, watching his son try out his moves on the obviously older woman. She must have been his age! "Son," he said with a smile.

"I'm feeling better," Iggy pronounced. "Not throwing up."

"Good." He came over and gave him a hug. "Thank you both," he said, smiling at them. He shook the young woman's hand. "I'm his father George."

"I'm Raena, his penpal." She smiled at them. "I'll leave you two alone. If you would care to continue our discussion, Professor Snape?"

"Of course." He led the way out, taking her back to his office. she was a fascinating woman who had some wonderful ideas and access to some very interesting potions.

***

Anastasia heard the whispered comment behind her and turned to look at the girls. "What do you mean someone was packing my things?"

"There was a redheaded woman packing your things," one of the other first years said.

Anastasia smiled brightly. "I bet it was my mother finally brining me my clothes." Both girls looked upset that she wasn't getting kicked out, they didn't have any more good gossip. Anastasia raised her hand. "Sir, may I please be excused?" she asked when Professor Binns nodded at her. "My mother's finally brought my clothes and I'd like to get into something of my own." He nodded, frowning at her. "Thank you, sir." She grabbed her books and hurried up to her room. She ran into her mother, giving her a hug. "You finally found them," she said happily.

"Mostly," Ginny told her, sitting on the bed to watch her daughter change into her own clothes. "I accidentally sent them to the resale shop." Her daughter's face fell. "They found most of them."

"But I had something in one of my robe pockets," Anastasia told her.

"That's how they found them," she said, pointing at the picture of the house elf she had brought with her. He was the one who always snuck her snacks. "Madam Malkin bought most of them back, but I had to guess on everything else. If the bras don't fit, we'll get you more this weekend."

Anastasia slipped into her shirt and winced. "The bra was fine, it's the shirt that's too tight," she said, trying to move her shoulders. "This hurts, mum."

"We'll fix it this weekend," Ginny sighed, standing up. "I'm sorry, I did the best I could."

"I know." Anastasia gave her a hug. "Thank you for getting me clothes. I can wear the stuff Uncle George bought me."

"George bought you clothes?"

"Three outfits."

"I'll have to pay him back for that," she said with a faint smile. "Will this work for now?" She nodded. "Then I'll see you this weekend." She gave her daughter a hug. "You behave. I'll treat you to all sorts of good girly stuff this weekend."

"Victoria's Secret?" Anastasia asked hopefully.

"If I have to," Ginny sighed, leaving with the old clothes.

Anastasia followed her down the stairs, still fighting with the too tight shirt and outer robe. She ran into her father in the hallway, waiting until her parents had talked to give him a hug.

"What's wrong with your shirt?" he asked, holding her out to look at her. "That looks horrid and uncomfortable on you." He pulled her up to the tower to make a call. His tailor showed up a few minutes later with an assistant, a stool, and bolts of cloth. "She'll need her school uniforms fitted properly," Draco said, sitting down in Xander's chair and putting his feet up to watch his daughter be pampered.

"At least mum got the right bra size," she quipped. She looked at the assistant. "The rest of them are in my room."

Draco nodded. "I'll send a house elf to get them."

"Oh, why," Iggy said as he was led in by his father. "I'm sprung!" he said happily. He looked at his cousin. "Too tight already?"

"Mum had to guess. She sent everything to the resale shop." She turned when prodded. "Can you make the chest a little less fitted," she said, looking at herself in the mirror. "I got some funny looks from the older girls because I have better tits."

The tailor smiled at her. "We can fit it so they're minimized," he assured her. He looked her over. "Third year?"

"First," Draco told him. The man looked shocked. "Like her cousin, she bloomed early."

"Yeah, Simone hasn't even hit puberty yet."

Simone came running in. "Why were you kicked out?"

"Mum brought my stuff."

"Oh." She smiled, then grimaced when she noticed what was going on. "Wrong size?"

"Too tight in the usual spots." She turned again at the pushing. "Daddy, why are we doing this now?"

"Because you never told me earlier," he pointed out. "If you had, you wouldn't have been wearing your cousins' things for the last week and a half."

"But she looked okay in the tanktop and shirt combos," Simone said, sitting down to watch her sister be fitted. "Daddy, can they do the fitting on my clothes next year? Her clothes look better on her than mine do on me."

Denver jogged into the room. "Oh, it was Ginny," he sighed. "I'm going to go tell Michael."

"Tell him to come see me himself and bring me the rest of my stuff," Anastasia told him. She smiled at her siblings. "Mum's taking me to go bra shopping this weekend. Need anything?"

Simone shook her head. "No thanks."

Denver looked at his sister. "Having seen you in a tight t-shirt last night, I'm going to have to argue," he told her. She glared at him. "Hey, you're getting tits, get over it."

"Denver, do not remark on your sister's breasts, it's icky," George told him. "Iggy, bed."

"Yes, daddy. Can you send Raena up if she comes over?"

"Sure." George sat in his usual chair and got comfortable. "Denver, Michael?"

"Oh, yeah." He hurried off to get the Head Boy.

Draco looked at his daughter, noticing how she was hunching over to hide her burgeoning chest. "You'll have to wear one some day," he told her.

"It'll help you when you fly, smush them out of your way," Anastasia said hopefully. "They make a lot of special bras for sports-type people."

"Maybe," Simone grumped. "But I don't need one yet."

"Okay," her father said. He'd let her come to him. He understood this could be very embarrassing for young women, especially ones who weren't into girlish displays of cleavage. "Whenever you're ready, we'll go find you something to control them."

Simone blushed and shifted away from him. "Whatever." She glared at her sister. "What about you? Are you going to try out?"

"I hate to sweat."

"Yeah, but we need you on the team," Denver said as he came back with the Head Boy. He put the rest of her clothes onto a small table near the couch. "We don't have a seeker, Ana, and you're the best hope we have." He flopped down beside his sister and gave her a nudge. "Michael already stopped the rumors."

"Good."

Anastasia smiled at her Head Boy. "See, I'm still here. Still having clothing problems. Ow!" She glared at the tailor's assistant. "That's my butt cheek. Quit poking it with needles." He blushed and moved on around her hem. "Daddy, can I go back to the long skirts now?"

"If you prefer, princess," Draco agreed tolerantly. He looked at the Head Boy. "Would that be fine with you?"

"It's fine with the dress code," Michael agreed, sitting down near the Professor. "So, will you play, Ana? You could probably get lessons from Harry."

Draco looked offended. "I do play seeker also."

"And your father," he finished diplomatically, smiling at Draco. "Can you teach her the position?"

"Of course, if that's what she wants."

"Daddy," Anastasia whined. "I don't want to play."

"Then play for a year," Denver suggested. "Until we can get someone else in. Little Ron's coming up next year and he can play seeker."

"Yeah, he's just like Uncle Harry, only with his mum's hair," Simone agreed.

"Do it until someone is found," George agreed. "Fred and I may not have been able to come help with the flying classes, but we can spend some time getting you up to speed." He smiled at Simone. "You too, dear."

"I practiced all summer," Simone reminded him.

"Yeah, and you've gotten worse aim too." She glared at him. "You took down a tree."

"You knocked down a tree?" Michael asked, looking impressed.

Simone nodded. "Took three blows, but the old thing came down. It kept grandfather from having to cut it down."

"You mean it kept Charlie or Bill from having to cut it down," George corrected. Draco gave him a look. "Dad and mum don't trust us with axes and Percy's been banned from heavy work around the Burrow."

"I saw him yesterday, he was helping Ginny look something up. She's being frustrated by this new hybrid potion she's found," Draco told him. "She kicked Bill and myself out of the office and locked us out recently."

"Where are the kids?" Anastasia asked.

"Having a sleepover with Percy and Tananda."

"Ah." Simone nodded. "He likes having a house full of screaming kids. I don't know why."

"Because having a house full of noise keeps the walls from moving in on you," Draco told her. She frowned. "It's much the same way I felt before the house blew up. That's why I used to fight to bring you all back with me."

"My grandma used ta say 'a quiet house magnifies your worries'. She hated living alone after my grandda died."

"It's much the same way for Percy," Draco agreed. "He lost his wife six months before this group started school."

"So he's trying not to remember?" Denver asked. Draco nodded. "Is that why you don't like to have a quiet house, father? Because it brings back memories?" Draco nodded again. "Oh. I guess I'll make more noise when I'm home," he said happily.

"That would be fine, as long as you're not destroying the house," Draco noted dryly. He watched as his daughter's favorite style of skirt was brought out by the tailor. "At least you'll look good in that style," Draco told her. She smiled at him and stepped down to get into the skirt, very unselfconscious of her state of undress. "Why are you wearing that," Draco hissed, getting up to put her into the skirt faster.

"Daddy," she said, slapping at his hands. "It's cute and I feel pretty in it." She stepped back up onto the stool, letting them deal with the hem. Her father sat back down. "I wear lace underwear every day, daddy. I always have." She smirked at her sister. "As opposed to she who wears boxer shorts."

"I like boxer shorts. Nothing crawls up my butt," Simone reminded her with a smile. "I haven't had a wedgie in years."

"Bully for you," Anastasia said, frowning at her older sister. "Mine actually fit me so I don't have that problem either. Or I wear those muggle thongs."

"Your mum must be shitting bricks about that," George told her. He looked at Draco, who was frowning his most deadly glare at his daughter. "I'm sure no one else is going to see them for a few years," he soothed, reaching over to give him a sympathy pat, which Draco moved away from.

"You will not wear muggle thong underwear until you leave school, young lady," he said coldly.

She straightened up and glared back at him. "It's my arse that has to be covered and if I want to wear a thong, I will. It's not like I'm flashing it to everybody in the school, like you used to. I heard all about you and a certain quidditch game from mum last year. Oh, and something about you shaving...." She smirked when he went pale. "I won't finish the story if you calm down again."

"No thongs," he snarled. "You're too young."

"Father, in some countries, I'd be married by now."

Simone choked. "Not a good argument," she put in. "Just don't wear thongs where he'll see them," she pleaded, not wanting to witness this fight.

Draco stood up and walked over to where his daughter was standing, and she was nearly his height because of the stool. "You will not wear the underwear chosen by sluts throughout the world," he said in his iciest voice. "You will wear real, full backed, solid underwear or I will make your life a living hell until you beg to have me buy you some."

She laughed. "That's cute, daddy," Anastasia said, smirking at him. "Do you know that I found your special diary last year? That's why mum told me about that quidditch match." His frown increased. "How many kids do you think I can look at and say 'gee, your mother slept with my dad'? Do you want me to try and keep count?" He growled at her. "Father, I'm not giving up what's comfortable to me. You know very well I 'm not sleeping around. I have no desire to have some nasty, dirty, vulgar male anywhere near my lacy thongs or my pushup bras. When I do, of course I'll tell you all about it so we can swap stories, but until that point you have no reason to fear my underwear choices. It's not like boys *clean* those things."

"How would you know?" Denver unwisely butted in.

Draco glared at him. "Stay out of it," he snapped. "You're grounded and won't have an allowance this year."

"No fair," Denver protested. "I just asked a question."

"Because I've noticed this smell coming from your room, dear brother," she said, sounding her most evil ever. "Not only have I noticed it from your room, but Uncle Xander and George's room, Uncle Fred's room, and even Uncle Percy's room. So I suggest you shut up now." Denver wisely curled up against Simone's side and shut up. She turned back to her father. "As for you, who happens to be fucking around on my mother again, I'd not protest anything in my clothing. After all, I helped mum do the laundry and found this really nice pair of shiny, slinky, green ...."

He covered her mouth. "You do not need to discuss those, Anastasia Romani. I am an adult and came make my own choices. You are still a child and can't. Therefore you will obey me or find yourself in line for the most horrid political marriage I can find for you," he hissed. "Do you understand?" She smiled and winked at him. "I'm not kidding."

She got free of his hand and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Do it and watch the sucker die," she pointed out happily. "Then I'll be a widow and can grandly screw anyone I want, without anyone saying a word against me. Wouldn't that be cute?" His eyes narrowed. "You're not winning this one. It's not like you can check my clothes every morning or even every hour, and I can always change. You won't win and I'll end up having to show them more often - every time I have to change." She stepped down to look in the mirror. "I like this, but I'll need a slit up my right side please," she told the tailor. "For ease of walking. Say, knee height?" The tailor nodded and she got back up onto the stool, letting him fix it. "As for the lacy underwear, father, I wear what's comfortable for me. You do the same, give me the same right to know that regular underwear makes me itchy."

George stood up and got between them. "Draco, it's not like she's showing them off," he said quietly. "She's not going to sleep around or go for your record, I promise. Xander and I would snatch her out of whomever's bed and drag her to you for punishment." Draco looked at him. "You know that. Don't stress over this. It's not that important. It's not like she's doing stripteases on the Gryff table in the Great Hall." Draco relaxed some. "You know she's not going to do anything with them until her fifth year. Worry then and put her into a chastity belt." Draco nodded and sat back down, glaring at his daughter.

"Father, if you continue this, you're going to end up like Uncle Percy, with an over-stressed heart and on medicine daily. Do you really want that?"

He growled and continued to glare. "I'm sure I can take on you and your underwear issues and not end up in the hospital, daughter."

She merely grinned. "If you say so." She looked around, then accepted her cousin's vest from him, putting it on over her shirt. "Do I look cute?" she asked.

Her father smiled. "You look quite sophisticated," he admitted. "But once you turn fifteen, I'm outfitting you in the latest fashionable chastity belt."

She giggled. "I'm sure you'll try," she agreed, making her father laugh.

Ginny walked out of the fireplace carrying a bag. "Already complained?" she asked dryly.

"Daddy made them come and fix my shirts," Anastasia told her with a smile. "Now I'll have enough clothes to last me for two whole weeks," she said happily. "Oh, and mum, Simone needs a sports bra."

"Ana, I'm going to kill you," Simone told her. "I don't need a bra."

"We'll get you one once they start getting in your way," Ginny told her. Simone smiled at her. "Ana, behave or no bra shopping this weekend."

"I believe we should talk about your giving in to her underwear urgings," Draco said quietly, glaring at his girlfriend.

She smiled at him. "You try telling her no. Besides, they fit and she doesn't complain about them. It was either that or the thongs like you like."

He shook his head. "Wearing thongs is not genetic."

"If you say so," Ginny told him, still smiling. She leaned down to get into her elder daughter's face. "Whenever you're ready, I'll help you find something to get them out of your way." Simone nodded. "Trust me, they're not that bad."

"You sigh like you've just had sex every time you take them off," Simone told her.

Ginny nodded. "That's because I'm stubborn and wear the wrong size. We'll make sure you'll find something that fits." She sat down and watched as the new clothes were pawed through and fitted against the girl's body. "We need a changing screen," she said, using her wand to call the one from Draco's room upstairs.

Denver thoughtfully got up and snatched the thong hanging off the upright and handed it over. "I'm going to get my school books. Ana?"

"In a few," she called after him. "Can I have some water?" George got up and got her a bottle of water from the refrigerator. "Thank you, Uncle George." She smiled sweetly at him. "Just a few more minutes."

The tailor nodded. "Yes, most of your clothes fit you quite well so we'll only have a few adjustments to make." He got out of her way. "Try on your next shirt please."

She stepped down and went behind the screen to change so her father wouldn't have another fit.

***

Anastasia walked into the house behind her siblings, smiling at the shocked looks. "Yes, I finally got my own clothes," she told them as she walked past with her second, smaller, trunk. "It's amazing what a little tailoring will do." She walked into her dorm room and found something on her bed. "Gee, flowers, for me?" she asked, looking around. She picked up the thistles and put them onto her bedside table. Then she unpacked everything, sighing in relief when she got down to the bottom of her real trunks and the pictures in it. "Thank you, mother," she called; everything she had brought was in there.

One of her dormmates popped in. "Is that how you normally look?"

Anastasia nodded and turned so the other girl could see her. "This is how I look whenever I'm not wearing my siblings and Iggy's clothes," she agreed. "This is me." She pulled out her books and put them into her underwear drawer, including the dirty one. "There, all done, finally." She grabbed her school books and headed down to the common room. A few people were still looking at her. "That redhead was my mum," she told them. "She managed to misplace my clothes all the way to the resale shop." Simone laughed. "Sure, laugh now, but you better tell her if you want to keep anything of yours."

"I have my quidditch robe and my normal clothes." She shifted over so Anastasia could sit beside her. "Feel better?"

"Much. Having a bra finally is doing wonders for my backache." She smiled at the fifth year girl who had just snorted. "You don't notice a difference when you don't wear one?"

"Yours is padded, kid."

Simone and Denver both shook their heads. "We're all hitting puberty early," Denver told her. "She's got a wonderful set of tits that not even Iggy's shirts could hide." Some of the boys blushed and laughed. "Of course, anyone hits on her before her fifth year and father will make Simone hurt you." The boys went back to their studies.

Anastasia took off her vest and flashed the other girl, who frowned at her. "Still think it's padding?" she asked.

"Shirts on please," the Head Girl said, not looking up. She smiled into her book at the fifth year girl's sigh. "It could be worse, she could be after your boyfriend."

"Cynthia, I'm not after a man, they smell bad and don't keep themselves clean. I don't think I'll want a man until I'm a sixth year at least."

Cynthia looked over at her. "You'll change your mind once you find out what boys are for."

"I have books that show and tell me what boys are for and they still don't clean up well enough for me. I prefer my lovers freshly washed and I doubt any of you louts would be willing to scrub up for a girl." The boys all nodded. "You would?"

"Usually right before a date," Michael told her. "Trust us, you'll like them better once you're older." He patted her on the head. "You do look like our princess."

"I told you I was one," she retorted. "I even have a tiara at home."

"They let you out with the crown on?" Simone asked. "I lost mine."

"Yeah, I came home with jewel strands woven in my hair and my tiara still in place. Plus this ungodly lace outfit that bound me horribly. I tried to whine my way into leather, but father wouldn't agree."

"Who wears leather?" Cynthia asked.

"Uncle Xander," the siblings said in unison.

"For fighting," Simone added. "He used to have this really neat leather bodysuit but it got ripped up by a vampire legion."

"When did that happen?" Michael asked.

"The year he started teaching. That's how he and George got together, over him being in the infirmary."

Anastasia looked at her. "Uncle George told you to never repeat that story because it still bothers him. Uncle Xander nearly died."

"I didn't tell everything," Simone argued.

"Still, they don't like to think about it. It was a very bad time in their lives." Anastasia went back to her reading. "Why do Goblins have such ucky names?" she asked the room at large.

"Because they're goblins," a few of the older kids answered. Then they laughed.

Ron walked into the house and smiled at his niece. "Feel better?"

"Much."

He leaned down. "What did you do to make your father that upset?"

"He saw my underwear and didn't approve at all," she said innocently.

"Ah." He straightened up. "Remember, most parents don't want their children to live the lives they did. Try not to upset him again. He's pacing about and telling Lucien that he'll be the best little boy in the world."

She laughed. "If any of us are going to be Slytherin it's going to be him."

"Maybe, but there are a few things that he doesn't want to think about you following his lead about. Remember not to upset him, Ginny's putting him under enough stress about that stupid hybrid spell." He straightened up. "Any luck on tryouts?"

"If Ana will agree, we've got a seeker," Denver told him. Anastasia sighed and nodded. "Thanks, sis."

"You're welcome, but I'm only playing until Little Ron gets here."

The new captain rushed over and gave her a hug. "Don't worry, we'll have you trained in no time."

She smiled at him. "I hover, or I cruise around, I go into sudden action to either put off the other seeker or when I find the snitch. I float high enough to stay out of trouble. Do I have the basics?" He laughed and nodded. "Father said he could train me this weekend."

"And we can probably get Uncle Harry here so they can fight about it," Simone said jovially. A few of the older kids laughed. "I'm sure between the two of them they could train you easily."

Denver nodded. "And we could get Little Ron and Mellie over for the weekend too. They'd probably like to get out of the house."

"How soon is this Little Ron getting added to the house?" Michael asked.

"Next year," Anastasia told him. "He's Harry's first normal child. Looks just like him but unfortunately has his mother's hair. And you'll love Mellie. Just a little cutup."

"She's a sarcastic little mouthy brat," Denver told her.

"Only to you. To me she's a wonderful playmate and dear little creature." She smiled at her older brother. "If you played with her she'd like you too."

"She only wanted to play dolls."

"Yes, she's a little girl, they do things like that. Feel thankful that Aggie hasn't managed to warp her yet."

"She tried?" Cynthia asked. She came over and looked at them. "How often and has she gone bad?"

"Not yet and she's more using her for her power. She wants to drain her more than anything, though Little Ron is her favorite target to hurt." Simone looked up. "We've always tried to protect the younger two once we figured out what was going on."

"The younger two will be joining us here," Denver told her. "They're nothing like Aggie."

"Good. We could use some good lines continuing in the house." Cynthia smiled at her Prefects and they nodded. "We'd like a chance to talk to them before they join. Would that be okay?"

"Fine." Anastasia looked around. "Does anyone care if I get my familiar this weekend? Uncle Xander promised to take me shopping for one soon."

"Remember, phoenixes don't like cats," Simone told her.

"Yay, phoenixes don't like me. If I want a cat, I'm getting a cat. I'll make sure to get one who likes to cuddle as well, that way I have a bed warmer."

"It's your cat's life," Simone told her, going back to her studies. "I'm not taking responsibility for it."

"It'll be my cat and your birds are annoying, sister dear. Keep them out of my room and they won't get hurt by my cat." A few of the nearby kids moved out of hitting range. "Don't worry," she said, smiling at them. "This is an old argument. The world doesn't revolve around Simone, it revolves around me. She's got to understand that."

The Head Boy laughed. "I'm sure you two will understand the meaning of life soon enough." He jumped out of the way as Denver shot up off the couch. "What happened?"

"Bloody biters! Simone, keep your fucking birds away from my arse!"

Simone looked over the back of the couch. "If you do it again, they'll make you go back to the nest," she said dryly. The bird cheeped pitifully. "It wasn't me you bit, apologize to him."

Denver glared at the bird. "Bite me again and we'll see if you taste like chicken or not," he told it. It gave him the pitiful look. "Not working, I grew up on Murphy doing that. Go play with someone else's rear." The bird flew off and nestled into one of the Prefect's laps, nuzzling up to her breast.

"What are you doing!" she shrieked. "I'm not breastfeeding you!"

The portrait opened and Dumbledore walked in. "I wondered what was going on. Out, now," he ordered the bird. "No fluffing up to the humans. They're not going to mate with you. Now out." The bird launched itself up and flew off. "Do call me if you have anymore problems." Simone waved a hand. He left, going to talk to the bird about it's unorthodox liking for humans and their genitals.

"Anyone objecting to the name baby for that one?" Simone asked. The whole common room burst into laughter and everyone went back to work.

***

Iggy escorted his penpal into the Great Hall. "If you want, you can sit with us," he offered. She smiled so he sat her down in his section of the Gryffindor table. "Here we are. Of course, you've met my cousins. Have you met Anastasia? She's their sister." Anastasia waved.

"You would look so cute if you wore glasses with that outfit," Raena told her.

She smiled. "In a few years." She passed down the food to the new couple. "Here you go. Iggy, there was a problem with a bird earlier. It decided to bite Denver on the rear."

"Ah, that one," he said, nodding. "I've had a few encounters with the biting creature myself. Got me the other morning while I was trying to nap." Raena laughed. "You think it's funny, but Hilda is one of the calmest phoenixes we've ever had born here. The others all have...quirky behavior you might say. They're rather fond of doing odd things." A little body attacked his leg. "Hi, Maeve," he said, smiling down at her. "How are you today?" She giggled at him. "This is Raena, she's my penpal, Hilda adopted her. This is my little sister Maeve."

Raena looked down and waved at her. "Hello, Maeve. How old are you?"

"Just under a year and already about six months ahead of schedule," Simone told her. She looked under the table. "Where's Lucien?"

Maeve laughed and pointed.

The group turned and found Lucien curled up against the ample bosom babbling at the Hufflepuff holding him. Simone shook her head. "Father, do you know where your pride and joy is?" she called.

Draco looked up and choked. "Lucien! Leave her lap this instant. She has to eat as well. Get back to your table."

"Maeve," Tara called gently. Her daughter ran out from under the Gryffindor table. "Would you please call Lucien and have him come finish his dinner?" Her daughter looked at her favorite playmate and he scrambled down to join her at their table. "Sorry about that. Continue dinner."

Xander walked in with William. "Here we are, the last of the terrible ones." He put his son down at the kids' table and patted him on the head. "You guys behave and I'll make popcorn tonight for the movie." The triplets all cheered. "Good boys and girls." He smiled and took his seat. "Sorry I'm late," he said with a smile at Tara. "Dumbledore?"

"Returning the one everyone's now calling Baby back to his nest. He caused a bit of trouble in Gryffindor."

"Oh, him," Xander said, nodding. "Got George yesterday and Fred the day before. You should have heard the squeals of outrage." He dished himself up some dinner. "Where's Snape?"

"Fixing a book of things for your son's penpal to take back with her," she told him. She ducked her head and started to eat, hoping he wouldn't notice anything off about her.

***

Xander followed his son out the door, keeping a strong hand on him so his son wouldn't try to leave with her. "Say goodbye," he reminded him.

"Thank you for coming," Iggy said, getting free of the hold on his shoulder and giving her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. "I'll try to join Braun for summer classes in two years, when I'm eligible."

She smiled. "Hopefully, by then, I'm going to have finally graduated with my Mastery." He looked hurt. "But you can come visit if your parents say so. I'm not looking to move far away from my colony." She gave him a hug and let him go, stepping away from him. "I'm off to see your elders. Wish me luck."

"Pluck one of Bill's pinions for me," Iggy said with a grin. "He hates it when I do that."

She laughed and took the portkey from Dumbledore, disappearing to perform the ritual duties. She landed in front of the guardian, clutching the book Snape had given her to her chest. "Just a social call. I'm the one who went to help Iggy." The portal opened and she stepped in, bowing to the elders sitting there. "Hello. I just came from Hogwarts, healing the wizard flu outbreak. I'm Raena Tallias, of the Amsterdam colony." She bowed again and smiled confidently.

"Ignatius has told us quite a lot about you," one of the elders told her, bending down to get near her. "You are his penpal?" She nodded. "How is our young problem?"

She laughed. "Doing much better. I used our oldest healing potion to cure him." She handed over the courtesy copy she had made. "I found he's quite well trained already. My advisor will be really happy to hear about him."

The elder laughed. "I'm sure he'll regret it once he spends all summer with him. Ignatius is still quite hyper for a child his age."

"He's only eleven," she pointed out. "He's supposed to be hyper. It's the way of children everywhere according to my parents."

All the elders laughed. "Yes, it is so," the elder sitting on the left agreed, a very old gryphon by any standard. "He will do well enough, especially under such good tutelage. Did you have time to evaluate him or his abilities?"

"My last day there was spent working with him and his mentor. They were both excellent and Iggy made a point to answer questions put to him and stand up for himself when he felt it was necessary. It's easy to see he likes to bait the professor helping him but he's a great kid."

The elders all squawked at each other then laughed. She smiled too, understanding gryphon quite well.

***

Xander woke up and patted his head. Something felt off. He mentally checked his body and decided something had been playing with his hair, and since Murphy was off visiting with Charlie in Romania, it had to be something else. He looked around but nothing appeared to be wrong. So he slipped out of bed and went to the bathroom to check his hair. On it he found his first gray hair. His mouth opened and a hiss of pain and loss creeped out. Then he decided he had to check his sources, he might be wrong. He jogged down to his library in his lab, pulling out book after book until he found that not one of them was the one he needed. He headed for the library, stopping only to pull on a robe. He walked into the library and met Irma Pince, who was having some tea while she read. "I need one of my books." She nodded and led him to where she had stored the greater majority of them. "I need my maroon leather one."

She nodded. "Around the corner and right beside the window, Xander. What's going on?"

"I need to check something," he said as he walked around the corner and pulled it down. He flipped through, coming to the life section. Right there it was. A gray hair meant that a gryphon born was starting to age rapidly and was quickly going downhill. He put the book down on the table and went to visit the only person who could make him feel better right now. He slipped into Tara's room and curled up next to her, hugging her for all she was worth.

"What happened?" she murmured, waking up to being squeezed to death. She looked at the person holding her. "What's wrong, Xander?"

"I found a gray hair," he whispered, eyes squeezed tightly shut. He didn't want to think about it, just to be made to feel better. He could face dying in the morning.

She patted his back. "It happens to the best of us." She looked over as her door opened again and Snape walked out of the bathroom. "He found a gray hair."

"Is that all?" he sneered.

She shook her head. "You don't understand."

"Pull the thing out and send him on."

"It'll only make more grow," she argued, knowing he still didn't understand. She had read that book with him because he wanted her interpretation of it.

Snape reached down and pulled the obvious gray hair. "There, it's gone."

"Now he'll grow three in it's place," Tara told him. He rolled his eyes. "A gray hair on a gryphon born means it's not got long to live," she hissed. Snape's mouth fell open. "This is a bad thing." She rocked Xander gently. "It's okay. We'll get you to see Bill tomorrow and we'll figure out what's wrong. It has to be curable if it's just showed up." Xander nodded but didn't let her go. "Want to go wake up Poppy? Have her scan you?" Xander shook his head. "You'd rather not know?"

"I doubt she's going to find anything," he told her, shifting his head so he was resting on her shoulder. "I'm sorry, but I needed the comfort."

"I understand," she soothed, patting him until he fell back asleep. She looked back at her man. "We've got to find something to help him."

"I'll talk to Poppy myself. Surely she'll find something wrong with him." He climbed in behind his woman and smiled at her. "Do you want to tell him?"

"No, let him find out on his own. It'll be fine." She closed her eyes, very comfortable in the middle of the two men. She would have to help Xander tomorrow, this was bad. So very, very bad.

***

Xander watched as Poppy ran her wand over him slowly, then closed his eyes when he saw the head shake. "There has to be something."

"It could be so small that we're not seeing it manifest yet," Tara offered. "We'll find it once it's come up far enough."

"All I could sense was some troubles with his stomach, but that's probably due to stress. Besides a little bit of excess power in his aura, I really can't find anything."

Tara climbed up onto a bed and relaxed her mind, turning on her other sight. She looked him over. "It's not nothing. He's always had a strong blue and red aura, the dark tones that look so good on him. Now it's pink and pasty white." She shook her head, returning to her normal sight. "That's not right."

"No, but it could be some power bleaching. It would explain the white hair," Poppy said, pointing at the small patch of white that he now had.

"Power bleaching always starts at the temples," Snape reminded her. "Xander, what exactly did your books say on gryphon borns and their life expectancy."

"There's not one."

"There's not one?" he repeated. Xander nodded. "Not a standard one or not one mentioned?"

"Not a standard one," Tara told him. "It's different depending on your degree of bornness. They only get gray hairs when they're about to die. Usually a year or two before hand." She slid off the table and came over to him, touching the white spot. "When he hopped into bed with us, it was only one hair, then Severus pulled it out."

"Now it's closer to twenty and growing," Poppy noted. "I say we call the elders, have them look at him."

"There's nothing they can do," Xander told her. He came off the table. "Not a word of this to the family. I'll tell them eventually." He ran a hand through his hair. Then he looked at the new couple. "If something happens, you're watching Iggy, right?" They both nodded. "Good." He walked away, heading out of the school to go think.

Tara took Severus' hand and squeezed it. "It'll be okay. We'll find whatever's wrong and fix it."

"If possible," he agreed. He pulled her closer. "We have to tell the Headmaster. I know he's not up yet."

She shook her head. "We can't. He'll yell and scream if we tell Albus before he's ready." She let him go and walked away. "I need breakfast."

Snape looked at Madam Pomfrey. "What would you have me do?" he asked her.

"Have a sedating potion ready. It's all we can do." He nodded and left her there with her thoughts. "Oh, that poor man," she sighed. "And with the child too."

***

Xander walked into the colony and bowed to the elders. "Where's Bill?"

"Is it important?" the new female elder asked.

Xander tipped his head down to show her and she hissed. "I want to know if he can figure out why."

"Why is as individual as each of you," she said gently.

Xander shook his head. "I got checked out. I'm perfectly healthy. It just showed up a few days ago." She shrugged. "Where is he?"

"In his library, but he cannot help, young one."

Xander shrugged. "At least he can tell me that himself." He headed back to the library, bypassing the usual living quarters. He found his buddy in their version of the stacks and tapped him on the wing. "I need your help."

Bill looked down at him and squeaked in alarm. "What happened to you?" He used his front paw to lift some of the hair, now in a spiderweb across his head. "When did this appear?"

"Three days ago. I had our healer there check me over and all she found was some funkiness in my aura."

"Then we shall check you over. Have you talked to your husband yet?" Xander shook his head so he leaned closer. "Why not?"

"What do I tell him? Gee, honey, I woke up three days ago and found out I've got a few months to live. Wanna screw now?" he said in derision. "I'd rather have answers before I have to face anybody."

"As would I. Come, let us go find the healers and have you looked over again. If it has cropped up this quickly, it must be noticeable by now." He led the way, forgetting his books.

***

Iggy woke up with a moan of pain. Late practice had left him sore and achy. He sat up and rubbed his eyes, then ran a hand through his hair. Something stopped him and he climbed out of bed to go look in the mirrors in the bathroom. "Whoa," he said, touching the large white streak on the left side of his head from his temple to his ear. "That's not a good thing." He pulled on some clothes and ran out, heading for the infirmary. "Madam Pomfrey," he gasped as he ran in. "I've got problems."

She looked at him and started to tear up. "Not you too," she said, pulling him in to hold.

"Me too?" He looked around but the infirmary was empty. "What me too?" He pulled back. "Which one of us?"

"Your father," she whispered. "Three days ago." She pulled her wand and ran it over him, but again could only find a little wrong with his aura. "I don't know what to do. He left to talk to someone and hasn't come back but you're showing the same symptoms."

"Did he go to the colony?" She nodded. "Then tell whomever that I'm headed there too."

"Iggy, wait," she called, but he had disappeared. "Oh, dear." She called out for her boss, hoping he was listening for her. This was terrible.

***

Iggy landed in front of the elders. "Where's my father?" he asked.

"You as well?" the female said, looking down at him. "What has happened up there? Why are you both ill?"

"I don't know but I'm damn sure going to find out. Now where's my father?" he asked.

"In with the healers. They can't find anything wrong."

Iggy nodded and headed back, ignoring the pitied looks he was getting. "Have you found out what's wrong yet?" he asked as he walked in. Both his father and Bill hugged him. "Get off. Just tell me what's going on!"

"We don't know," Xander said, being honest. He touched the white streak. "Today?" Iggy nodded. "Then whatever it was has gotten you too." He looked at the healer. "You can't find anything?"

"Other than some warping and none of my research has led me anywhere," she told him. She looked this new case over. "Same symptoms, but still nothing concrete." She shrugged. "I'll go look some more."

"Do it," Bill told her. He looked at them. "You are both welcome to take refuge here. We will send word to your family that you are needed here for a while." Xander nodded, grabbing his son to hold. "Come, we'll set you up in a quiet corner." He led them to one of the smaller caves, leaving them there. He was needed to help with the research. He sent an owl back to Hogwarts, addressed to the potion's master. They would probably need his help as well.

***

Dumbledore looked at Xander's third years. "Apparently Professor Harris has had a personal emergency."

Tara walked in. "We'll get started in a moment. Let me put the outline up on the board." She looked at her boss. "I agreed to take over when possible," she said quietly. "Severus has a letter you need to read." He nodded and left her alone. She smiled at the students. "It's been a while since I had to deal with this side of life so forgive me for reading directly from Xander's notes." They all nodded. "He'll hopefully be back soon." She picked up some chalk and the day's notes, reading over them. She actually remembered dealing with one of these. Wonderful.

***

Dumbledore read the letter, then sighed. "When did this happen?"

"Four days ago. He found the first gray hair and it had turned into a handful by dawn." Snape closed his office door so no one would hear them. "Ignatius disappeared yesterday. Poppy told me."

"Then it's something which has to be dealt with. I need you to go get someone to fill in from that nice Wesley person."

"Is that wise?"

"You'd rather have Tara teaching both classes in her condition?" he asked.

"No. I'll go during my free period. Did you want Rosenberg?"

"If she wishes. I'm not going to force her to come back."

"Very well. I know he's trying to find a cure."

"What do we know for sure?"

"Tara noticed a bleaching of his aura, it's now light pink and pale white. We noticed something going on with his power structure. Other than that, we've found nothing. You'll need to check with them to see if they've found anything. It's more their field than ours."

"Indeed it is. I'll go to them today." He smiled and left, going to meddle a bit. It really was too bad that Xander had ran. His family would be quite upset with him for it.

***

George walked into the caverns and everyone got out of his way. They were all giving him strange, pitying looks as well. He shrugged it off. He had faced down everything else with his husband, he could do this as well. He found their little hole in the wall and walked in. "Xander," he said calmly. Xander started to sniffle. "Don't you dare." Xander grabbed him and cried on him. "Oh, damn. What's happened this time?" He noticed the white hair. "Where did this come from?"

Iggy walked in and turned his back so he wouldn't have to watch that scene. "Bill wants to see you and explain some things to you."

"You've got one too," George said, touching his son's white spot, now most of the left side of his head. "What's going on?"

"It's a sign that we're going to die soon," Xander told him, pulling back and wiping himself off. "We're looking really hard to figure out what it is."

George stood up. "So you came here to hide this from me?" Xander nodded. "Why?"

"Because, father, it's hard enough going through this without having to watch the rest of the family go through it too," his son snapped. He hung his head. "I'm sorry."

"No, it's all right," George said, pulling him down to give him a hug. "We'll deal with this and find out what's wrong, come hell or high water." He stood up. "Let me go talk to Bill and the healers. You both stay here. I don't want to have to search you out again." He headed for the library, the surest place to find the elder. "Any idea what's going on?" he asked in greeting.

"Not a bit," Bill admitted. "All we can tell is that their powers have been warped. In your son's case weakened, in Xander's strengthened and he's out of control again." He saw the frown. "We're doing all we can."

"And not telling me would be part of that?"

He leaned down. "Your mate wanted to come to you with answers, not more worries. He didn't want to make you worry about the both of them."

"So he disappeared without a word. How nice," George said in his driest tone. "Now then, what do we know and what can I do to help?"

"Unless you've suddenly found a way to read power signatures, a lost art among us, all you can do is soothe them. Your mate and son need you more right now."

"How would one read power signatures? Is it something that someone like Tara might be able to do? If so, there's another witch I can go and ask for help. I don't like her, but I'm willing to ask her for her help to save them both."

"You can ask them, but I have no idea if anyone among their type would know either. None of the other colonies have anyone."

George nodded. "Then I'll do that. I'll be back in a while, after I tell them what I'm doing." He glanced around. "Keep Xander from doing stupid things, please," he said quietly, then he left. He hugged them both and said he was going to talk to someone who might know, then left them there to go report in and get some help. Even if he had to beg the bitch for it.

***

Melvin looked at the family meeting, frowning when he noticed a few people missing. "What's happened this time?" he asked his father.

Percy cleared his throat. "We've found some sort of disease in Xander and Ignatius both. It's been hidden in their power flows for a while now and they're looking into it."

"Another year of hell," Simone sighed. "How long before it's fixed?"

"It may never be fixed," Fred told her, frowning at her. She always took things too lightly.

"Excuse me, not be fixed?" Anastasia asked. "Wouldn't warping someone's power like you're obviously talking about hurt them?"

"No, it might kill them," Percy told her. "We're searching for something to help them but we're missing someone who can read power flows in people."

"Isn't that like reading auras?" Simone asked. "Could Andrea do that?"

"We're not sure. George asked that same question," Percy told her, smiling at her for the helpful comment. "If not, we're not sure we can cure them. In a gryphon born, they get white hair before they get this ill. Both of them sprouted it a few days apart."

Denver stood up. "No. This is not happening. Uncle Xander's too damn strong to let anything like this happen to him. I'll be damned if he's going to die because he's been warped!" He looked around but no one else looked like they were willing to fight. "Fuck this shit." He headed for the floo, ducking his Uncle Fred. His father could fix anything, he could find a way to fix this too. He ran into Aunt Ginny. "Where's father?" he asked.

"Down the hall getting a drink." She glanced up from her books. "What's wrong?"

"They didn't tell you?" She shook her head. "Iggy and Xander might die. And you're sitting here not helping!" He ran for his father, hoping he could fix it this time too. Draco caught him and held him. "Fix it, daddy," he whispered.

"What happened?" Denver looked up at him and he knew it was bad. "Which one and what happened this time?"

"Someone hurt Iggy and Uncle Xander."

"Shit." He hugged his son close. "Let's go figure out what's going on and we'll find out if I can help at all." He led his son back to the floo fireplace, taking him back with him. "Explain this to me," he ordered.

"Sit," Percy said tiredly. "Simone just headed up to sit on a roof."

***

Xander looked up, hoping that it was someone who knew something. Instead, he got Willow. "Hey," he said listlessly. He was so tired.

She knelt beside the bed. "What happened?"

He shrugged. "Somehow my power got warped."

"Oh." She smiled at him. "Wesley knows how to do that. He's got a book and everything. He's talking it over with your mate." She brushed some of his hair off his forehead. "Where's Iggy?"

"Healers. They wanted to scan him again. He's so much worse." He grabbed her hand. "Fix him, Wills, please?"

"I'm going to do my best," she promised. She stood up and let the human lead her back to the library. What she saw made her whistle. "Damn, even bigger than ours." Wesley smiled at her. "Xander's looking really weak. Can we do this now?"

"We'll need to clean somewhere so I only read him and not the residual energy of the place. After that, it's a small ritual. Also, I'll need a chaos person to help." He grimaced. "I don't have access to one of those."

"Xander kept in contact with Ethan," George said quietly, holding his son. "He's in London somewhere with Spike. Murphy isn't coming to me though."

"Hey, we can find Spike," she said with a smile. "We have people who track him." She looked at Wesley and he nodded. "Then I'm heading for London to get him. I'll be back soon enough. Floo?"

"Main fire," Bill told her. "Move any pots out of the way first." She nodded and left. So he looked at George. "Was she the one who went bad while pregnant?" Both men nodded. "Ah. She shows the same sort of warping. Just in a lesser amount."

"So if Xander got pregnant, he'd turn evil too?" George asked weakly.

Bill nodded. "Probably." He glanced around. "Where's your middle child? Did we ever remove the link between him and Xander?"

"No," George groaned, handing over Iggy. "Let me go get him and Tara." Bill looked confused. "She's still linked to him too if you haven't taken it off Xander." He disappeared, landing by special permission in the headmaster's office. "I need William. He's still linked to Xander."

"Oh, my," he sighed. "I'll bring him. Will you need Tara?"

"And that Ethan chap if Willow can't find him. Murphy's not answering to me at all now." He sat down. "Bill just said Willow shows the same warping."

"Really? Then it might have something to do with where they grew up."

"Iggy's never been to the hellmouth, Albus."

"No, but if Ryan shows it, then it could be genetic, passed on from the parent they're most like."

"Oh." George brightened up. "Can we look him over?"

"I'll bring him with me to check it out. Go check with them and I'll bring Tara and William." He nodded and left. "A possible reason leads to a solution," he said as he stood up. Tara walked up his stairs with William in one hand and Ryan behind him. "You heard?"

"I felt." She handed Ryan over. "He's not thrilled."

"I'm more like my father," Ryan pointed out.

"Yes, but it might not matter. He spent many years there himself." He took them both and helped them to the colony, smiling as they landed back in the main section. "This is Willow's son," he told the healer walking toward them. "Bill told George that his mother showed the same warping. If it came from their childhood...."

"Then he should show it too. It will only take a moment to check him out." She smiled at Tara. "Coming for a visit?"

"We never disassociated the link between us and him," Tara told her

"Then we'll do that first." The healer led Ryan away, and came out a minute later smiling. "He shows it. It's the hellmouth."

"Yes," Tara said happily. "Do I show it?" The healer examined her then shook her head. "So Maeve won't?"

"We've seen her recently and she was fine," the healer told her. "You had a very good thought," she told Dumbledore, patting him on the side of the face. "Worthy of one of us." She left them there to go report on this news.

***

George walked out of the floo in their tower and everyone stared at him. "A bit of news, good at that. The hellmouth they all grew up on warped them and it passed on to the kids." Draco choked. "Ryan Rosenberg shows the same taint."

"How do we fix it?" Ron asked.

"That no one's sure of yet, but we've been able to push some of it back once we separated William from Xander and Tara." Draco stared at him. "Really, I don't know. The thing's closed. It's like it's radiating through them for whatever reason."

"Which means we'll have to talk to the git," Ron added. George nodded. "Well, the Watchers have him."

"Willow's telling him to see if he has any idea."

"Can we kill this hellmouth?" Draco asked.

"It's a portal to hell," George told him. "You can't really kill it. It's not a monster, it's a pool of energy."

"Then can it be drained?" he asked patiently.

"Not a clue. The Watchers have spells to close it, which Willow did three times. It's still closed as far as the Watchers can tell." Dumbledore walked in carrying William. "It's their old hellmouth, sir."

"I heard. Tara's come back as well." He smiled at everyone. "Xander will be back in a few days time, once he's stronger. He'll be taking back his normal jobs, without teaching flying. It was agreed he didn't need the stress right now, but he felt he had to start teaching again so he could continue to live here." The adults nodded. "Iggy has been cleared to fly in the next game as well, he begged until they told him he could. He's to rest more often than not otherwise." The kids nodded, looking happier. "Here we are," he said, handing William to George. "Take good care of him. We will fix this, George, do not fear losing him yet. Even with just this spell, he'll be around for another two years." George nodded and held his son tightly. "I'll be around if you need to talk to me." He nodded at them and left.

Draco stood up once he was gone. "All right, so how do we fix this hellmouth thing so it's gone? I'm not letting it kill people. A mystical hole isn't a good enough reason to die."

Ron nodded. "True. I'm thinking a drain, or a filter and a drain." He looked at his older brother. "Anything from that chaos person?"

"Not yet. He helped Willow do the spell to heal Xander and Iggy," George said quietly into William's neck. He looked up. "I don't even know who would know."

"Then we'll start with the two obvious sources, the people who closed it and the people who use the magic of it," Ron said firmly, standing up. "Which do you want?"

"Watchers," Draco told him. He checked his attire. "Or not. Maybe I'll go see the vampire and the chaos person. They'll probably need more encouragement to help." He smiled and left, heading for London. Someone had to know this Spike character. Xander had said he was well known.

Ron stopped to pat his brother on the shoulder, then left to talk to Wesley. They had met a few times and he liked the man, he reminded him of when Hermione was a good girl. He landed in the fireplace and smiled at the witch meeting him. "Hello, Amelia. Is that nice Wesley person around?"

"He's in the next room," the woman watching the baby told him. "Pulling books down about hellmouths." She picked up the baby. "Who're you?"

"Ron Weasley, Buffy's man."

"Oh." She smiled. "I heard about that. We're sorry for Giles' conduct." She led him to the secondary library, showing him back to the tables.

"Hey, Ron," Willow said with a smile. "You want to help?"

"Please. Draco and I both want to kill the hellmouth before it does in Xander. How do we do that?"

Wesley laughed, but it wasn't done meanly. "You can't kill it. You might be able to drain it, or possibly change it, but you can't kill it completely. Power naturally gathers there."

"So put in one of those speed bump things. Make it a hill instead of a valley."

"He's got a point," Willow agreed. "If we could move the stupid seal, we could do a lot more."

"There's a park over that spot now," Wesley reminded her. "With a memorial right in the way."

"It's a statue of a human. If it starts walking one night, will anyone notice?" Willow asked. Wesley frowned at her. "Hey, it could dig for us. It's stronger than I am."

"We'll figure this out. We have two years, dear."

"You two are together?" Ron asked, smiling at her. "I'm happy for you."

"Thanks." She smiled back. "Who's the ho my son latched onto?"

"Harry's eldest." Wesley hissed. "He offered to control her and teach her the proper way to be a snake. She's learning really well how to be the princess of their house. He even agreed not to beat her."

Willow shook his head. "My son and I need to have a talk it seems. Christmas okay with you, Wes?"

"I think we should probably meet the girl. It doesn't sound like it's a short term thing." He pushed some books over. "We want those back, but those have the closing spell in them. It's a good place to start. The pink one is the diary of someone who studied the bloody things years back."

Ron hefted the books. "Thanks. We'll be careful with them." He nodded his head and left.

"Can we do this?" Willow asked quietly.

"It has to be done. Someone will have to do it," he reminded her. "If not, you're in just as much danger as he is. As are your children."

"Point," she agreed, getting back to her work. "We need more research people."

Wesley smiled. "Around here? Research people? Wherever shall we find them?" he teased.

"Good, you call the meeting and I'll explain it to the staff," she agreed. He got up with a sigh to call the late night meeting. "And bring sodas," she called after him.

***

Draco tapped on the door of the address given to him, not expecting someone who looked a lot like him to open the door. "Oh, my," he said, looking the man in leather over. "You must be Spike." He held out a hand. "Draco Malfoy."

Spike pulled him inside and looked him over. "Why're you here? Bit young to be playing with raw power, aren't you?"

Draco laughed. "I'm nearly as old as Xander is." That shut the vampire up so he looked over him again. "So that's what I'd look like in leather. Interesting."

"Who is that?" another man called as he walked down the stairs. "Oh, damn," Ethan sighed. "I'm not sure what I can do to help him further, boy."

Draco smiled his most endearing smile. "I want to kill the hellmouth and you're probably the only person who can use it's powers that Xander trusts. Tell me how to do it?"

Ethan laughed. "Kill it? A mystical portal?"

Draco shrugged. "I don't care what it is, it's messing with my family." He took off his gloves and cloak. "Shall we talk?"

"Yes," Ethan agreed, leading him into the drawing room. "Spike, would you please get me the green book entitled 'Hellmouth'?" Spike grumbled as he went into the library. "How is he?"

"Resting at the colony still. He'll be back in a few days." Draco made himself comfortable. "Personally, the man turned me away from the truly hideous path I was on and let me pick my own. I owe him my life for it, and for that of my children. I want to do whatever I can to stop this from sucking him dry and killing him as his family stands by and watches."

"He'll leave before then," Spike said as he walked in with a large tome, dropping it onto the table in front of them. "Anything else?" he asked dryly.

Draco smiled at him. "Are you the one who found Vincent?" Spike nodded. "Then you should probably have this." He pulled out his wallet and handed over a picture of the triplets. "Ron's meant to send you one via Xander."

Spike traced the little faces. "They're getting big."

"And mouthy," Draco added with a smirk. "Quite the little shits some days."

Spike laughed. "Buffy would'a loved that." He slipped the picture into his pocket. "What're you going to do?"

"Anything possible. George won't let Xander leave again and they're not letting their son go hide either. That leaves the stronger of us doing something about it."

"It could warp you while you were fixing it," Ethan told him, trying to stay nice to this strange wizard.

Draco smirked at him, all but reading his mind. "I'm not nice and I don't expect it from you. I could torture you for the information if it'd make you feel better, or give you a fair trade."

"What do you have that I want?" Ethan asked.

"Access the phoenix chicks at Hogwarts, some of whom are ready to bond now. Or I could tell you where they're hiding Rupert Giles. I had to hold Ron back a few weeks ago when he wanted to go hit him again."

"He came back!" Ethan shouted, hopping up to stare down at him. "When?"

"The same day they came to take Ms. Reams," Draco told him. "Showed up and collapsed in the Great Hall. The school nurse tended him for a few days, until Xander was well enough to question him, then Xander picked him up and went to Wesley, dropping him physically on the desk. They've got him locked up now in their version of the nuthatch." He smiled. "Which would you prefer?"

"The phoenix," Spike said. "Damn handy birds." He sat down and put his feet up on the book, but Ethan knocked them off. "I'm still not your toy."

"I won't finish disabling the chip if you don't quit acting like an arse," Ethan snapped.

"Oh, I can do that," Draco said, pulling out his wand. "Mechanical?" Spike nodded. "Is it already disabled or is it partially working?"

"It's fused in there and has a repair feature," Spike said, starting to look interested.

"As long as you never eat one of mine," Draco told him, swishing and flicking. The chip landed in his hand and he showed it off, little bits of brain and all. "Now, if you try to eat one of us, I'll have it put back in, only stronger this time. Ginny can do that you know."

Spike got up and danced around. "I'm free!" he shouted over and over again.

"Dear God, you've created a party monster," Ethan sighed as he sat down again. "I'll help you for the name of the facility where they have him."

"He's in their basement. The secondary building, some sort of clinic is overtop of it."

Ethan hit himself on the head. "Of course they wouldn't let him out of their sight." He pointed at the book. "This is the basic book on all hellmouths. Sunnydale's has a special section in the back because it's been active before. I suspect that it's pulling energy from them to try and open again, or someone's trying to open the hellmouth and Willow's spell is drawing energy from them to keep it closed. Whatever happens, you cannot let it open or hell will emerge on earth and we're all screwed. Got it?" Draco nodded and picked up the book. "I want that back."

"Fine. I'll send it back." Draco shrunk it and put it into his pocket. "Thank you for your help. I'll be back in a few weeks if I need anything else." He put on his cloak and left, going back home. He even waved at the nice Ministry person watching the house. He and Ron got back about the same time and compared books.

"Enough," George said. He pointed at them. "Lock them into the special library and we'll start this tomorrow, after we've all slept." The boys nodded and put the books into the library, Ron sealing it again. Then they all went upstairs, Draco following George to give him some time without sleeping alone, just until he fell asleep.

***

Xander walked into his room and stopped, smiling at the pair in his nest. "Replacing me?" he said, loud enough to wake them.

"Not in the least, he needed someone to thump him in the middle of the night," Draco said, blinking at him. "You're glowing."

"It's an after-effect of the spell." He slid in behind his mate, hugging him tightly. He thought about making a quip about Draco filling in after he was gone but George flipped over and kissed him. "Sorry."

"I'm not replacing you, ever. If you leave me, I'm going to wither and dry up like the plant in your lab until you come back and haunt me forever. Do you understand?"

Xander nodded. "Yup." He gave him a short kiss. "I'm sorry I ran, but I had to know." George stopped him by nipping his lip.

"Don't do it again. We're working on fixing this for you." Draco slid out of the nest and headed for the bathroom. "Do whatever you would normally do."

"I wish," Xander sighed. "But I can't. I'm not allowed to have sex for the next week."

"I can live with cuddles for that much longer," George told him.

"George, I want to ask something and not have you hit me," Xander said after a few minutes of cuddles.

"Yes, you do have life insurance and we'll be taken care of. It's all right, Xander. Dad gifted us with a policy for the wedding."

"Oh. Good. He thought you were going to kill me?"

"Probably," George agreed, hugging him harder. "You're not leaving when you get sick again. I won't have it." Xander shook his head. "No, Xander, I mean it." He lifted his head up so he could look at his husband. "On the second anniversary, I'm going to wake you up in such a way that you'll have to spend the whole day in bed resting."

Xander smiled. That was so sweet. "So you'll kill me yourself?"

"If I have to, but I'm hoping to go with you. You know that."

Xander put a finger over his lips. "Not until the kids are grown. Promise me, George. I don't want them to have to live with someone else like they're a burden."

"Love, that's what family does. Charlie's already offered to take them on, even said he'd quit his job to do it if he had to. Mum and Percy both offered too. No one's going to be put out by taking care of them for us." He heard the 'bad thought' thought and sighed. "I don't want to think about it either, but I'm trying to be practical. I doubt I'd be much of myself if you die on me. I'd be the burden on the family, not the kids. I don't want to go on without you."

"But then how can I haunt you," Xander tried.

"Easy, we'll come haunt Draco together," George told him with a faint smile. "We'll taunt him until he marries my sister and makes an honest woman out of her." Xander chuckled but it was still weak. "We'll figure all this out this summer, all right?"

"Yeah, I'd like to forget about it too," Xander agreed. He closed his eyes and reveled in the feeling of being held. This was all he really needed.

***

Iggy slipped back into his house, nodding at the few kids who were up early, and headed up to his cousin's room. He slid into bed with her, giving her the hugs she probably needed. Simone was a very fragile person. She flipped over and gave him a squeeze. "It's okay for now," he whispered.

"I heard. Daddy's working on it with Uncle Ron so they'll get it fixed really soon." She gave him another squeeze. "How do you feel?"

"Like I need a nap." He snuggled in, closing his eyes. "I'll even take the detention for it."

"They can bloody well fuck off if anyone tries," Simone told him, making someone else in the room laugh. "It's Iggy."

"I figured as much. Close your curtains so we can run around naked in the morning."

Simone reached over and closed the thick, heavy curtains so no one would complain.

***

Things continued as normal for the next few weeks, everyone trying to ignore the problem unless they were working on it, and life went on. Until Xander headed down to the potion's dungeon one morning, passing by Tara. A very bright and brilliant Tara. He pounced her and hugged her. "I'm so happy for you!" he crowed. "When are you due? Can I help? Do you need anything yet?"

She pushed him off, but was smiling. "I'm okay, Xander. The cravings have barely started." She laughed when she saw Xander straighten up and heard the distinctive noise of heavily starched robes coming up the hall. "Be nice."

"You're my acknowledged sister," Xander told her. "I'm always nice to you." He kissed her on the cheek then looked at her boyfriend. "If you hurt her, I'm going to do stuff so nasty to you that even my mate will shudder and beg for mercy for you," he told Snape with a smile.

"She's not yours."

"She's my remaining family, hence it is my prerogative and fun to threaten you with bodily harm." He stepped closer to the older man, still smiling. "She had better never come to me and say you've hurt her, or you'll get double what you gave her. That means that if you slap her, expect to hit the wall twice when I do it to you. And so help me her Goddess, if she ever comes to me while crying and said you've been mean, I'm going to go find a resurrection spell and will have to use it a few times." His smile got brighter and wider. "That would be *before* I sic the kids on you."

"You care about her that much?" Snape asked, starting to look shocked. He had thought they were friends.

"The scoobies were my pseudo-family, hence my getting protective. Since she's the last remaining one, I'm going to get even more protective." He stepped closer again. "Like I said, never hurt her. I'll make your life a living hell until she begs me to stop." Snape nodded and Xander stepped back. "Having done that duty, I have to say that I like the two of you together. You're solid and safe for her and she gets someone she can tease and learn with. Therefore I heartily embrace your union and expect to see an invitation to walk my dear little sister down the aisle." Tara swatted him. "No?"

"I'm following the Ginny Weasley relationship plan," she told him with a smile.

Xander laughed. "Would that be until the parents start to complain to Albus or until someone calls the Prophet and tells them, so they cause a general stink among the wizards?" Her mouth opened and he kissed her cheek. "I'll stick up for you in whatever you do as long as it doesn't hurt either one of us or the extended family, Tara, but I foresee a shotgun in your future, my dear." He gave her a hug and shook Snape's hand. "Iggy just got a packet from Braun and we wanted you to come up and look it over tonight if you're not too busy. Oh, and he needs more of the headache potion." Snape nodded. "Thanks. Have fun and remember to lock doors because students walk in on things." He waved and went back to his classroom.

"How odd, no one's ever threatened me before," Snape said quietly.

She smacked him on the chest. "He loves me like a sister. It's what brothers do where we come from. If he hadn't, I would have worried." She took his hand and walked him up the stairs to her classroom. "Are you coming in to help with the spell today or tomorrow?"

"I've cleared my schedule so we can do it today," he reminded her. Her aura flashed, showing she was happy. He removed his hand from hers before they entered her classroom; it wouldn't be seemly to be caught groping in such a manner by the students.

***

Xander looked up as someone tapped on his classroom door. "It's open," he called, putting aside his grading pen. "What's up, Fred?"

Fred handed over the envelope. "This came last week but you forgot to get it." He sat on the edge of the desk and watched as he read it, frowning when he noticed the grimace. "Bad news?"

"High school reunion," Xander sighed, tossing the letter onto the desk. "They want to have a get together for my graduating class." He shrugged. "Another Sunnydale function I don't want to go to." He looked up and smiled. "It's not like I can answer the question 'so what do you do now?' with a reasonably polite answer anymore."

"Tell them you're a husband and father. That you stay home full time and tinker with stuff," Fred suggested with a smile. "You Americans have strange rituals. First you hold great ceremonies for graduation instead of a large party, then you're supposed to periodically go back and check out everyone else?"

"It's a ritual of one-ups-manship. You're supposed to measure your success against the other people you supposedly cared about back then," he noted dryly. "Not that I gave a damn about most of them, but hey." He smiled. "Another thing I'm not going to."

"But if you go back, then we could look over this Hellmouth place and see if it can be fixed."

"Fred, Sunnydale's dangerous. I know it's been a while since we visited, but if I take you and George and Iggy, at least one of us will end up in the hospital and that's just from the flight over. Besides, the hellmouth is under a park and memorial statue now."

"We'll have to go there anyway to fix this problem, what better time?" Fred asked, smiling at him. He picked up the envelope and turned it around. "And someone decided you were going anyway, brother-in-law."

"Shit," Xander said, taking it to read the note in Willow's handwriting. "She accepted for me. How nice. Why do I now suspect something hellmouthy calling the rest of us back to kill us?" He tossed it aside. "It's during spring exams, I can't go."

"On the other hand, you'll have to go because as soon as I tell Ron and Draco, we'll all be drafted." Xander groaned and put his head down on his desk. Fred patted him on the back, smiling even more when the classbell rang. "Just think, you can show your son all the places where you nearly got eaten."

"Fuck you," Xander mumbled into his desk. "Iggy's not coming."

Fred laughed, and was still laughing as the fourth years walked in. "His high school just contacted him for a reunion," he announced once most of the kids were in.

"I don't want to go," Xander whined. "Please, Fred, don't make me go back to that horrible place." He looked up, giving him his best attempt at puppy eyes. "Please don't make me go back there? I promise I'll be good and pick up my dirty laundry from the bathroom and everything."

Fred shook his head. "This is the best chance we have of seeing what's going on. I'll have Draco make the arrangements tonight." He slid off the desk and took the letter with him, going to tell his twin the wonderful news.

***

"What! I am not going back to the hellmouth!" George shouted, running out of the lab. "We can fix this without any of us heading back there. There's no reason to put all our lives in danger!"

Fred just smirked and showed off the envelope, still written in Willow's handwriting. "We'll need to see the energy flows to figure out how to fix your husband and son," he reminded gently.

"I'm telling mum," George said, narrowing his eyes. "She'll beat you for this."

Fred nodded. "Maybe, but I think the six of us should be more than enough to handle anything that they can throw at us, George."

"Fucker," George snarled. "Six? Who else are you talking into this besides me and my husband?"

"You, me, Draco, Ron, Xander, and Bill if we can get him."

George's mouth fell open. "You're going to risk half the family to the hellmouth? Mum really will kill you."

"If Bill comes then we'll be protected. Plus, we could talk Tara and Snape into coming. Even more protection."

"You're daft," George told him, walking away. "I'm not going."

"Fine, I'll go in your place and show everyone just what you two do," Fred called after him. George flipped him off, making him laugh. "I'll tell your husband you said so."

"Tell him I'll be waiting with holy water and a cross!" George said, slamming the door to the lab.

Fred snickered. "That wasn't dramatic in the least. This should be fun." He headed back to the school to talk to the other interested parties. The boys would help him make sure they could go back. Little did he know that they were going to end up bringing the Advanced class too. All at Lupin and Dumbledore's suggestion. At least they had a few months to plan.

***

"No! Absolutely not! You're not going back there!" Wesley screamed at his fiancé. She crossed her arms and nodded. "There is no earthly reason for you to go back to that place!"

"Hello, have to go back to fix me and Xander," she pointed out calmly. "Besides, something's going on and it is still my duty to try and fix the shit."

He goggled at her. "No bloody way! You're not going back. I...I forbid it. You are not going back for that stupid reunion. You can't find a reason to make me let you go."

"A, we have to go see the hellmouth anyway to see what's going on. B, we have to be in close contact to fix it probably. C, I want to go see what's going on."

"You want to go trade inane comments with people who barely talked to you back then?" he asked in shock.

She nodded. "Basically. I'd like see who else survived this long. And hey, if it's a problem then I'll be there to help fix it." She smiled. "See, three good reasons."

"Not good enough," he snarled.

She patted him on the head. "Relax. You can come if you want. I'm sure George isn't going to let Xander head back there by himself."

"You accepted for him too?" he screeched.

She nodded. "Yeah, they came looking for the both of us. A clue, sherlock." She sat down and continued to smile at him. "Besides, it'll be nice to get back to somewhere sunny. I haven't had a real vacation in years."

"That's not a vacation, it's a fight for your life."

She frowned. "You mean it's not the same?" He threw up his arms and walked away. "It'll be fine, Wes, we'll have fun and stop the people who are doing whatever."

He turned at the door. "You think it's connected," he said, shutting the door again. She nodded. "Why?"

"Gee, twelfth reunion? Not exactly normal." She picked up the letter. "An informal meet and greet in Memorial Park to celebrate the survival of the class." She handed it over to him. "Coincidence, on the hellmouth?" she asked in her most snarky voice. "Can we say 'has to be fixed soon'?"

"But why you," he sighed, sitting down beside her. "I can understand your primary reasons, to go see what's happened to the hellmouth. I don't understand why you have to fight this battle too. There are others now."

"Yeah, and where will they be when whatever happens?" She patted him on the hand. "Don't worry, I'm going to be standing behind Xander, off to his left. You can have the spot behind me if you want, or you can stand at my side." He shook his head. "Or you can stay here and watch the Watchers go nuts. Your choice."

He frowned. "You're willing to risk your daughter...."

She laughed. "Who said I'm bringing Amelia? She's staying here. I'm not bringing her or Ryan, no matter what my son said in his letter earlier today."

He grimaced. That boy had reamed his mother out for daring to go back to 'that place'. Suggested she was trying to get herself killed and leaving her poor son in his care. He would have to speak to the child when he came home for Christmas. "If we have to go, I'll make arrangements to give us some help. I still have contacts in the area and the present girl is still over there." Willow nodded. "You won't argue?"

"Hey, if you want to do a spot check of the new Slayer, have fun. I'm going to wander around town and see who's still living." She patted him on the knee. "We'll have fun, Wes. Trust me." Then she smiled like a used car salesman.

He shook his head. This wasn't going to be a pleasant trip in the least. He would have to talk to Xander to see how he was getting there.

***

Tara smiled at Severus from across the width of the couch. "Would you like to go back to Sunnydale with me?" she asked sweetly.

"You're not going."

She leaned over and kissed his cheek. "I am. I'd like to see how the town turned out."

"You don't have any roots in the area and weren't invited to the party," he pointed out, trying to stay calm. She wanted to go where? Had this pregnancy rotted her brain?

"I went to college in the area and I'd like to go back. It'll be a nice vacation," she told him. He shook his head. "Then I guess I'll bring you back a souvenir."

He lunged and trapped her against her arm of the couch. "You are not going to that godforsaken place," he snarled.

She kissed the tip of his nose. "Let me go or I'm going to go tell Xander you're being mean to me." He backed away from her. "Thank you. You smell like a sleeping draught." She stroked a hand over her stomach. "I'm not going so I can get in on the assault, but we could be needed. It's not a normal occasion in the least."

"Yes, the prospect of a twelfth anniversary was a bit odd. Unless they were doing a temporal spell, why that specific year? Most traditions would have demanded a thirteenth."

"And they went to all the trouble of tracking down Xander and Willow. They didn't get letters for the fifth or ten reunions. That tells me that someone's planning something." She shifted closer, giving him a hug. "Besides, I'm the stronger one right now of the remaining scoobies so I have to go. It's my sacred duty."

"What about him," he said, putting a hand on her stomach.

"We'll be fine. I won't be ready to deliver by May." She nuzzled his neck, making him go boneless. "The only question is, are you coming or not?" she whispered in his ear.

"The other one would be whether or not I can chain you to the bed for a weekend," he said in his nicest sneering voice. She laughed and kissed him but he wasn't going to give in to her. He wasn't.

***

Arthur saw the article in the paper and folded it up so his wife wouldn't see it. She wasn't going to be happy about her son and son-in-law heading to that place. He suspected her fit would make a few of the children wonder if she was possessed again. Yes, it was better to hide it from her.

She smiled from beside the stove. "I already saw it, Arthur. Besides, Fred told me yesterday." Arthur swallowed hard. She had that look on her face and it scared him. "Don't worry, I'm sending Bill and Charlie with them. They'll be just fine." She served him some more sausage. "Did it say if the children were going with them?"

"The article said that the advanced class had petitioned to go with them," he said sourly. "You're not upset?"

She nodded. "But I got it out last night, dear. Percy and Ginny are staying here."

"You do realize that we're sending five of our seven children into certain danger and possible death?" She nodded. "Then why are you so calm."

She kissed him on the cheek. "Because I checked the cards. They'll all live, as long as they stop the spell." She went back to making herself some breakfast.

"Spell?" he asked.

"I don't know, all it said was a spell," she said with a shrug. "I'm assuming a temporal one since it's their twelfth anniversary."

"Oh." He shook his head. "I'll be sure to spread the word around to those who need to hear about it."

"I thought that was the purpose of the Prophet," she said with a smirk. "Did you want to go too?"

"Merlin, no!" he scoffed. "What would I do there, except be in the way and worry. I'm not a young wizard, and I was never one to rush into danger. I'm going to stick here with the remaining children and grandchildren and hope for the best."

"Good. We can worry together," she told him, sitting down with her own food. "Eat, dear, you have to be at work soon."

He dug into his extra helping of sausage, thinking over all the implications. This could be quite bad. He hoped that Xander knew what he was doing. His wife smiled at him. "Did Xander plan this yet?"

"Oh, it's not him. Fred's doing it all this time." He choked. "Xander's still being unreasonable and George is agreeing with him." She took a bite of food. "Eat, Arthur. Otherwise I'll have to bring you lunch."

He ate another bite and started to pray to whatever deity looked over the wizarding community.

***

Xander looked at the doorway and the smiling pregnant woman. "No! You're not going. No way in hell, Tara."

"But, Xander, I can help," she told him.

Xander looked at Snape, who looked helpless. "You can't make her stay? Knock her out or something?"

"I've tried to change her mind but she won't allow me to do so." Snape closed the door. "How are you planning on leaving?"

Xander shrugged. "Ask Fred, he's the one who's forcing this. Him and Willow." He glared at Tara. "No. Having the baby born on the hellmouth would be a bad thing. It'll turn out like me."

She laughed and gave him a hug. "Remember when you told me that whatever I wanted you'd give me?" He whimpered. "Well, I want to go back and see how the town's changed. I promise not to come to the event."

"Still, honey, it's dangerous there," he reminded her, shifting so he could pull her down into his lap. "It's really dangerous. You could get eaten. Or the baby could get infected by some nasty and slimy demon. You don't want that, do you?" She shook her head, but she was still smiling. "Then why don't you stay? I know you want to help, but you're on the reserve list so this little person doesn't get hurt." He patted her stomach and Snape growled at him. "Easy! I'm not groping your kid." He smiled at him. "Are you planning on coming too?" he asked.

"I'm not letting her to go by herself," Snape said angrily.

"Okay then." Xander put her back on her feet and looked at the couple. "No. There's no way I'm letting my future godchild be born on the hellmouth. Tara, you always go early," he pointed out when she opened her mouth. "There's no handy nurse there that we can get if something happens and there's no way in hell I'm putting you or the baby in danger. I might take Severus if he wants to go or someone gets pushy, but I'm not taking you. You're out of the game until the little person quits drinking nourishing stuff from you." She started to pout. "Don't do that," he begged. "Please? Listen to reason this time, Tara, please, honey. I'm begging. I'll even get down on my knees," he said, starting to do so, but Snape stopped him and shoved him back into his chair. "Groveling works on women," Xander told him

"Only demonic ones," Snape retorted. Xander flipped him off. "Have you talked to her?"

"I try very hard not to *think* of Anya."

"But she's being very helpful," Tara told him. Both men stared at her, mouths open. "She is. Willow and I got together the other night and talked to her about it. She thinks they're going to try to do a switching spell, changing something about graduation. She's trying to get some help from her friends and now you've got all yours in line. Every scoobie, past and present who's walking." She smirked and left them there to whine about her to each other.

"Want chains?" Xander asked.

"I have some, thank you," Snape told him. "Do you have any soft handcuffs?"

"Second drawer of our dresser. Try the blue ones, they absorb sweat and stay soft." They looked at each other, then shook their heads. This was going to be an uphill battle on a muddy field.

***

Draco looked up as his home office was invaded by a fairly well-dressed Fred. "I read the paper," he said, going back to his reading. "When are we leaving?"

Fred laughed. "I knew I could count on you. Since Willow started this mess, I think Xander will need more help than Tara can give him and George is still adamant that he's not going."

Draco put down his book and stood up. "Tara's going?" Fred nodded. "Whatever for?"

"Because she said so," he said with a smirk. "Word is that someone's going to try and do a spell to switch something that happened during graduation, probably to save someone. That leaves you and Ron time to deal with the hellmouth during the fight, which will probably help a lot, and Bill and Charlie to help during the fight."

Draco snorted and shook his head. "That's a loose battle plan."

"It's not until May. We can change bits and pieces until we get there."

Draco sat down again and put his feet up, thinking about it. "We'll need to portkey in and then travel by muggle means. I'll get with Wesley about that. He's probably got someone in the area already. Something like that can't be left unguarded by a Slayer." Fred sat down to watch him think, which hyped his ego a bit. "We could probably portkey in to the Canadian Ministry, but we'll need papers."

"Xander and George portkeyed in to Disney," George offered. "They went to Florida, but there's one out near there. I remember seeing specials about it on the Disney channels."

"Good to know." Draco made a note on his calendar. "All right, I'll set up travel arrangements. How many of us are going?"

"Six so far in the immediate family, plus Tara and Snape, plus however many will be coming from Wesley's group." Fred stood up. "Now all we have to do is force Xander to go."

Draco nodded. "I'm sure he's thrilled about all this. Why did the women take over?"

"They think it's connected. Willow still thinks like she lives there. Xander's settled down into his life and has learned to relax because he's not being attacked every night anymore." Draco nodded, that made sense. "So we've still got to force George. Want that task?"

"Chains might help," Draco offered. "I have a wonderful set of light chains that could be used on him to get him there."

"I've still got the gag Percy got that first year from Xander."

"Xander got Percy a gag?"

"To help him stop us from picking on him."

"Ah. Interesting choice of toys to do that with. I would have handed him a worse prank and helped him set it off. Is Ron onboard already?"

"He's raring to go, but a little scared. He's heard so many stories about that place."

"Yes, but it could be a good thing, letting him exorcize the last of Buffy's ghosts from his life." He leaned back and smirked. "I think we can do this. A bit of a fight perhaps, but it shouldn't be too hard."

"Good. Then you're in charge of the planning things." Fred smiled and left, going back to work.

Draco smiled. Yes, a small task to prove his brilliance. Then maybe he would get to rest on his laurels for a bit. After all, if they cured Xander he wouldn't need to step into his place for a few more years.

***

Dumbledore walked into Tara's classroom and smiled at the cute couple. Such contrasts, yet together they created the most pleasing shades of gray. "I need to talk to you about your plans," he said, turning to close the door.

"I'm going to Sunnydale," Tara told him.

He stopped to look at her. "If you think it's wise," he said finally. "I'm not here about that. I'll deal with that problem once it's closer." He walked over and pulled a chair out to sit in. "I'm more concerned about your present problems." She looked clueless. "Your present glow is quite illuminating."

She giggled. "What a cute pun. I'm following the Ginny Weasley plan of relationships."

"I'm sure you'd prefer that, but we do have to be conscious of what the students will see."

Snape cleared his throat. "I have offered."

"I'm sure you have," Dumbledore soothed. "I know that you didn't have any problems with your last one, but you were quite vocal about carrying it for Xander and George. Unfortunately, you're not doing it this time. People will say things, my dear, and I'd like to protect you from the things that those people will say and do." She shrugged. "If you remember, Ms. Weasley had a lot of problems when she was pregnant with Simone and immediately after. The wizarding community is still very old-fashioned and people will protest if you're not married." He stood up. "We can hold it off with the explanation of too much stress from the school year, but I can't hold everyone off forever. As much as I would like to," he finished with a sigh.

"The Board of Regents is going to protest," Snape agreed. He had expected a demand for marriage and she was disturbing him by not accepting. Didn't she actually care for him?

Tara glared at him and hit him on the arm. "Stop it. Of course I love you, but where I come from marriage isn't an automatic thing when someone gets pregnant."

"Yes, but you're not over there, Professor Maclay," Dumbledore reminded her gently. "Over here it is still expected. Otherwise I'll have to stand up for poor Severus when he comes to cry on my shoulder about you not loving him enough."

She grimaced. "You're evil."

Dumbledore laughed. "I've been accused of that before believe it or not," he admitted. "This time, I merely have your best interests at mind. Imagine what you would do if the Board of Regents voted that your position should be cut."

"Then I'd tell them that I'm having his child for him," she argued, pulling out every bit of stubborn. "Sev could claim that he's carrying on his lineage."

Severus snorted. "They all know me well enough to know that I never expected my family line to be carried on past myself. They will talk, Tara, and we'll both be in danger of being fired for violating our immorality clause."

She sighed. "Fine. If I have to be forced." She glared at her boyfriend. "But we do it my way."

"Of course. You don't even have to have it legally done," Dumbledore pointed out. "As long as you can claim that you followed the rituals of your own faith, they can't really complain. Can they?" He smiled. "Tell me when you plan it for and I'll make time for all of that." He looked at Severus, then back at her. "As for your plan to go to Sunnydale, I do understand your reasons, but doubt your sanity in this matter, my dear. No one volunteers to go to the hellmouth."

She laughed. "But I came from there, Headmaster. It's not that bad if you're used to it." She patted her stomach. "Besides, Xander will need help and I'm still stronger than Willow is."

Severus sighed and grabbed his head, trying to stave off the upcoming headache. "I don't want you to go."

She pinched him on the rear. "Don't try to order me, Sev, you'll lose." He shook his head and walked away. She looked at her boss. "You're enjoying this," she accused.

He nodded. "Quite a lot. Your group does liven up my life. There are days when I wish for less excitement, but it is always something different." He left her alone to plan for her class. He had some planning of his own to do. Five teachers gone right before spring exams. It would be difficult to go on as usual.

***

Xander looked around the house, frowning. Everyone was staring at him. "What?"

"Just wondering why you were tapping your foot," George said, giving him a smile.

"I'm still pissed about the reunion thing."

"Ah." George nodded. "Understandable. I'm not thrilled with the situation either. Especially not with Tara. Or Willow," he added as an afterthought. His husband grinned at him, looking just like his usual self, with the exception of the white spiderweb pattern through his hair. "Can I cuddle?"

"Sure." Xander patted his lap. "Always open to you, hubby." George walked over and sat on his lap, cuddling in. "I missed this," Xander said before stealing a kiss.

"I missed that," George said with a naughty grin. He looked around. "Go away," he told the kids. They got up and went back to their houses. "Much better," he purred, diving into his husband's mouth, testing every corner of his mouth for new or unusual tastes. He pulled back with a moan and found a hand on his stomach, stroking him gently. "I need this," he whispered before kissing him again. "Need you."

"I agree, I need you so bad," Xander told him, moving his hand to play with more of the covered flesh. He tugged impatiently at the tucked in shirt, then pulled back and ripped the shirt off his husband, earning laughs. "Can't think with that on you. I'll buy you a new one soon." He leaned down further, tasting the warm and previously covered flesh. "You taste good. Not like me but good."

"I'd love to taste like you," George said, running his fingers through the pale hair.

Xander sat up and removed the hands. "Don't play with those."

George gave him a kiss. "It's part of you and I'm not going to avoid it. I don't avoid your scars and I won't avoid them."

Xander rested his forehead against his mate's chest. "I don't want to give them the pleasure of you liking those," he said quietly.

"I don't like them, they're still pissing me off, but I won't avoid them. Avoiding them is dumb and gives them more power." He lifted his husband's face and gave him a kiss. "It's part of you and therefore precious to me. I can deal with them." He ran his fingers through the scratchy hair. "I'm going to do your hair in the morning." He stole another kiss. "Right after I suck you dry in the morning."

Xander smiled. He loved his husband. He couldn't imagine being with anyone else. He kissed him again, then went back to playing with the hard chest. "You're special."

"I know," George agreed. He tickled his mate, bringing them both to the floor so they could roll around together. He snuck in another kiss, then a second and a third. Before long, they were going at it like they usually did. That's why they didn't see the door opening or Anastasia and Michael sneaking in to grab the left textbooks. He was there to protect her, but she ended up dragging him out by his collar so he wasn't stuck watching them go at it.

Xander looked up, he had thought he heard the door open. "Hello?" he called. No answer. He shrugged and went back to kissing his mate senseless. He moaned as his pants were unzipped and willingly went onto his back so his mate could top him this time.

Draco came out of the fire and paused to look at them, shaking his head. "A bed would be nicer on everyone's backs," he said as he headed up to his room. His kids were back with Ginny and he felt lonely.

George looked up. "But having sex in the living room is a reason for having a living room," he called after him. He smiled at his mate and prepared himself to climb on top of him. His husband could pout, but it was his turn to be taken. Xander steadied him and smiled at him, giving him exactly what he wanted.

Ron snuck up the stairs, trying hard not to look at them. He didn't want to know that much about their sex lives. What he had already caught tended to haunt him sometimes, he didn't need more visions. He snuck into Draco's room and closed the door. "How long have they been going at it?"

"I've been here for twenty minutes and they were going strong then," Draco told him. "It bodes well for our future. If they haven't slowed down then we shouldn't."

"They're only a few years older than us."

"Yes, but their mileage is so much greater," Draco told him.

"Not for you," Ron pointed out. Draco smiled at him. "I caught your daughter sneaking back to her house with the head boy. Apparently she got an eyeful too."

Draco nodded. "She'll see what a loving couple does. It's not like she doesn't know the basics already. I caught her reading trash last year." He shifted over so the man he had an uneasy truce with could sit down. "Where are your three?"

"Fred stole them. Elizabeth's not over tonight and he's lonely. He figured that those two wouldn't be able to stand it too much longer."

"Two weeks, must be a record," Draco agreed. He put aside his trashy novel. "How are you doing?"

"Fine. I'm a little bit wary about going to Sunnydale, but I can handle it." Draco patted him on the arm. "You're being touchy-feely again."

"I'm in a good mood, humor me," Draco said dryly. He smiled. "I found the spell to filter the damn hellmouth and turn it back into a normal part of the flood."

"All chaos or just that sort?"

"It was written for the stupid thing so it should work on it. Hopefully." He shrugged. "What does one do at a reunion?"

"What you do when you meet up with your chums in a pub," Ron told him. "You drink and tell stories I guess." He shrugged and got comfortable. "How do you handle being alone most of the time? I'm asking because I'm starting to realize how alone I am and I'm nowhere near ready to start dating. Even if everyone is trying to convince me to give blokes a try and go for Percy's assistant."

Draco shook his head. "He's a bit forceful outside the office. I doubt he'd make a pleasing partner, probably would only want to be on top." Ron looked shocked. "I tried it, once or twice, but never really felt an affinity for it. They owed me more than that and I collected."

Ron grimaced. "You used to have favors that paid out in sex?"

"Sometimes. I let them pick the manner of their payment. Some of them decided sex was the most valuable thing they had." He smirked. "I haven't had a virgin since then, thankfully."

"Buffy wasn't one. She'd had two or three boyfriends before me. Are they that bad?"

"Imagine having to teach someone everything so you can have pleasure." Ron shivered. "You think you'd like it? I know somewhere."

Ron shook his head quickly. "I'd like to think that I wanted more than a transaction. It's not the same."

Draco patted him on the arm. "No, it's not, but it does relieve some of the ache."

"But you don't wake up with them snoring in your ear."

"Exactly," Draco agreed with a grin. "No ties, no clinginess, and no snoring." Ron shook his head. "Not your thing?"

"Not my thing. I like the holding afterwards. She spoiled me."

"Yes, she did," Draco sighed. "If you ever need it, I can introduce you." Ron shook his head. "Fine. How are you doing otherwise?"

"Better than Percy. I talked to him the other day. He started to cry when he realized he had a wet dream," he said quietly. "I don't know what to do to help him, he seems so much worse than I do."

"He loved her more than anything," Draco pointed out. "More than enough to do many things to her in front of your parents. He loved her like Xander loves George. And when he lost that it destroyed a part of him." He shrugged at the look the other man gave him. "It's like Xander said. You have to know people to get anywhere in life. I have to deal with them when I handle my inheritance, when I sit on the Board of Regents, when I'm sizing up an opponent or when I'm out looking for a bed partner. I've made it a habit to study those around me." He smiled. "From you, I sensed a deep like, but it was more of a friendship with Buffy. She was your buddy and someone who listened to you. She gave you the attention that you lacked from your family and gave you the tenderness that you craved." He smiled. "Did I get it right?"

Ron stood up and looked at the other man. "How..." He shook his head and paced around. "When did you see that?"

"Within the last few months you had with her. Watching you realize the same thing while you watched her stomach grow heavy with your children."

"Oh." Ron sat down on the end of the bed and looked at the carpet. "I tried so hard to love her like she needed."

Draco nudged him with his foot. "She got what she wanted from you. She wanted someone there who paid attention to her and listened to her ideas. She felt old before her time and you cured her of that feeling. It was mutually beneficial."

Ron shook his head. "She needed more than that."

"Sometimes everyone does, but the basic nature of your relationship was about being there for each other."

Ron slumped. "Maybe," he agreed. He glanced over. "When did you get so smart?"

Draco laughed. "Believe it or not, I actually did do most of my own homework while we were students. I hardly ever had someone else write my papers or do my homework. I briefly thought about studying to become a marriage counselor but I decided that I couldn't stand all those people whining about not thinking before they got married."

Ron chuckled. "I can understand that. I can't imagine what would have come out if Buffy and I had gotten together in a more permanent manner. I'd probably have been abused at least once."

Draco nodded. "And she probably wouldn't have realized it until after you said 'ouch'." He sat up. "What are you going to do now? You'll have to start dating again sometime."

"Yeah, but not today," Ron said, smiling at him. "I don't think I could handle having to go out on a date dragging the three with me."

"No, most women don't like to meet their date's children on the first date," he agreed. "The second one maybe. You can't really lie to them about having them."

"Point. Maybe someday soon." He stood up and stretched. "Think it's safe to head over or are they still downstairs?"

"They haven't come up yet, Xander still stomps on that one hollow stair."

"What's under there?"

"It's the key to the new room that no one knows what it is. I'm sure we'll figure it out soon. Maybe Spring Solstice or so. It seems to appear every spring."

"With any luck, we'll all still be here." Ron waved and peeked out the door, then ran for his room so he wouldn't have to see anything else from the couple groaning somewhere in the house.

Draco shook his head and picked up his trashy novel. Ginny had been right, it was worth a read. Decent enough sex scenes too.

***

Xander looked over as the floo discharged something. He got up and looked at the thing lying on the floor. A small silver cube. "Cute," he said, looking at the fireplace. No head so no one was trying to tell him what it was. He picked it up and felt a tingle run through him. Magical device, oddly carved designs. "Hey, a puzzle box," he said when he realized what it was. He sat back down to study it. No visible catch so a master made this one. He poked and prodded at the carvings and sections, but nothing popped up or moved. He growled and continued to try and open it. He felt that something was inside, something really spectacular, but he couldn't get it open! He continued though, some pretty box would not beat him!

When it came time for his class, he absently got up and continued to try it one handed all the way down the hall. He walked in and waved, putting up the map he had used earlier. "Three minutes," he announced.

One girl cleared her throat. "Sir, you seem distracted. Is that one of those muggle rubick's cubes?"

"No," he ground out. "It's an annoyance that I can't get open!" He slammed it down onto his desk and looked at the class. "I have to get that open and it's not cooperating. Where were we?" He looked at the board. "Oh, them. Yay. Water demons don't really like surface dwellers, but occasionally they decide to take one as a love slave. The problem is that air breathers can't breathe under the water. They're usually killed by cutting, especially if you get into their tails or heads. Any questions?" They all shook their heads. "Dismissed." He picked up the cube and went at it again.

The students filed out, talking to each other. That had been strange. One of them looked back into the room and then shook her head, heading down the hallway to Professor Maclay's room. She tapped and walked in, smiling at the teacher alone in the empty room. "Professor Harris seems preoccupied," she said, walking in to sit across from her. "We just got a two second lecture on water demons."

Tara nibbled on her celery stick. "Was it a good one?" The girl shook her head. "What else was he doing?"

"Playing with this silver cube thing. He said he had to solve it."

"Huh." She nodded. "I'll talk to him in a few. Thank you." She smiled. "How are you doing in there?"

"Okay. It's not my favorite subject, but I understand the subject and why my mother said I had to take it. We have a vampire living down the street from us. Some blonde guy who's really noisy and comes home singing drinking songs at the top of his off-key voice."

Tara giggled. "I know him. Believe it or not, I've worked beside him before. Spike's an old friend." She stood up. "Tell your mom to tell him Tara said hi the next time he's acting up."

The girl got up. "Okay. She often yells at him out the window, then pretends to be upset when he flips her off." She smiled. "You really know him? He's so annoying."

"Yes, he is, but he's a good Master," Tara told her, walking her out of the room. She went back and grabbed another celery stick then headed down to Xander's classroom. She walked in and frowned at her friend, sitting on the floor, playing with something. "What's that?" She grunted as she sat down beside him and took it, handing him the rest of her celery stick as the compulsion started to work on her. "Have you tried doing a pattern on the patterns? Like touching them in certain orders?"

"I've only gotten through one complete circuit," Xander told her, leaning his head on her shoulder to help her by adding an extra finger now and again.

That's how Snape found them, when Tara was supposed to be in class. "Should I be upset about this?" he asked them. Both of the looked up and pointed at the puzzle. "What is that?" he asked patiently. Tara would cry if he snapped at her. He repeated that fact over and over again.

"It's got something fantastic inside it," Xander told him.

"Yes, but Professor Maclay has a class now."

"Okay, we'll move this in there," Xander told him, getting up and helping Tara to her feet. His cane and bag were grabbed and they walked down the hallway, still trying to open the stupid box.

Snape glared at their backs and snatched the cube. "Go teach, the both of you. I'll give you this later." Xander sighed and headed for his other classroom and Tara went to hers. "Children," he complained as he walked back to his classroom, sitting down at his desk. It was the second years and they had a potion going from last class. He put the cube on his desk and stared at it, but the carvings interested him so he picked it back up. He started to poke and prod it, not knowing what was going on, but he wanted to see what was inside too.

Iggy looked up and frowned. "Professor Snape?" he asked. His mentor looked up. "What's that? It's emanating."

"You can feel it?" Iggy nodded. "Then come help me solve this." Iggy slid out of his seat and came up to help. "Is your potion done?"

"Three months ago, it was part of that batch I handed you right before everyone got the flu." He took the block to look over, then grimaced. "It's got the feel of being made by one of you, but it's built like we would build something." It was snatched back. "I think we'll have to use building sense methods to get it open." He traced the power lines, 'ah-ha'ing when he felt a catch. He opened the catch with a slim knife blade. That figurine popped up.

Xander walked in and leaned over the desk, taking that and adding onto it. He understood it now. You had to follow the pathways.

The three of them ignored the rest of the second years. At least until Xander got a section to pop up. "Yay me," he said happily. He played with it and played with it, but it didn't come up any farther and it didn't depress again. It did turn round and round, but nothing else. It was starting to get frustrating again and it was pissing him off. He started to throw it, but the top point of the piece bent under his hand, making another pathway evident.

"Wow," Iggy said, taking it to trace that pathway with his mentor. Another piece came up, giving it horns. They fought for the rest of the day, ignoring the students coming and going, ignoring hunger and bodily needs, even ignoring Tara and Dumbledore when they came in to help.

Dumbledore frowned at the three men, then shook his head. He tried to take the block but they snatched it back and went back to working on it. "You will have to put it down sometime," he told them.

"Shifts?" Xander suggested.

"Shifts," Snape agreed. "Ignatius, sleep, we'll wake you at dawn so you can work on this."

"Yes, sir." Iggy walked into the office and laid down on the cot in the room.

Dumbledore frowned at the men, then shook his head. He would get the block somehow.

***

Dumbledore walked into the potion's classroom and found all the men asleep. He smiled and lifted Xander's hand carefully off the block, taking it with him as he left. He sat down behind his desk and stared at the cube. Then he slowly picked it up to look at it. He would resist the urge to play with it. He would. He put it back down and stood up, going to his room. It took two hours for him to come back and get it. In another hour it had been put back in a fit of frustration.

***

Iggy woke up and rubbed his eyes, looking around. He walked out to the classroom and glanced around, but no cube. He frowned and acted on his sleepy suspicions, teleporting himself up to the Headmaster's office. He placed one of his special thumbtacks under a chair and took the silver block lying on the desk. He went back to his classroom, working the whole way. There had to be another pathway to follow!

***

Draco woke up and stared around his bedroom. He had decided to try and come home that night because the tower was too quiet now. Something had woken him but he couldn't hear anything. He started to close his eyes, but a chuckle woke him up more. He sat up and looked around. "Hello?" he called.

No answer.

He slid out of his bed and walked around his room, checking for beings. No house elves. No children playing a prank. Nothing. He stopped in front of his bed, taking a long look around. A faint glow drew him to his dressing mirrors. In it there was a faint glow of something or someone. He turned and looked at where it should be, but there wasn't anything there. "Oh, please," he sighed in disgust. "It's not like I'm not used to ghosts. I lived with them for seven years. You don't scare me so quit this instant." He looked in the mirror again but all he could see was a faint outline of a face. A pointed chin. A larger than average nose.

"Oh, fuck," he sighed, backing away from the mirror. "How did you get out of hell?" The face laughed again, trying to scare him. "It's not working. I've seen worse. You should try Xander first thing in the morning. He's much more scary than you."

The face glared and the room turned cold, but then it disappeared.

***

Fred walked into Percy's office, frowning at him. "Do you have anything to pick up a block without using your hands?" he asked, sitting on the edge of his brother's desk.

"I have something that helps us pull books off inconvenient shelves," Percy offered. "Why?" He put down his pen and looked over his brother. "You're not smiling so it's not a prank."

"No, not one of mine, but possibly one from someone else." He pulled out a drawing someone had made of the cube, complete with arrows to show how the pathways they could find were flowing. "This is making the rounds among the teachers. Our beloved nephew, his father, his mentor, and Tara are all tied up trying to figure it out. Xander's been giving half-minute lectures. Tara's been eating while she plays with it. Iggy woke up this morning with a letter on his bed, which contained the message 'nice try, you lost ten points' and one of his special spot-marking thumbtacks." Percy started to laugh. "Seriously, Xander and Snape haven't been seen outside of their classrooms now for days. They're not eating unless some house elf is bringing them food. This is a bad thing and we need to fix it."

Percy stood up and walked out to look at his employees. "I have a problem that needs looked up," he announced. Everyone looked at him. He took the picture from his brother and handed it over. "This appeared at Hogwarts and has been keeping attention off classes. It's presently relating only to the professors, but it's keeping classes from going on. We need to know what it is and where it should be."

Someone, one seriously dangerous looking man, pulled the drawing over. "I found that in a history book last year," he said, going to the history section. "Here it is, Percy. It was given to Caligula; said to be the reason for his insanity. Keeps attention and makes the people working on it believe it's got something magical inside it." He put the book on the table, letting everyone see it. "It's got a mythical origin. Supposedly Hecate had it made when she found out Apollo was being born and that he was going to be over music. Caligula decided it was mathematically based, because of course nothing that good could have been created outside of Rome, and sent for the best people to figure it out. He had them killed when all he got was a prong that spun around and twanged."

One of the other people smiled. "I've heard of that. It's also called Apollo's Pacifier or Apollo's Lyre. It's music-based instead of magically-based and it does have something in the center if you can figure it out."

"That's a myth," the dangerous one said patiently.

"So are we," the second one said, obviously this was an old argument. "Still, it was supposedly sent into a closing portal between planes or realms so it could never entrap another person again. How did it get back here?"

Fred shrugged. "Xander mumbled something about it coming out of the floo. That was right before Dumbledore stole it again so they had to go to class." He looked around. "What do we do about this?"

"Throw it to someone else," the dangerous one suggested. "Just don't let it trap you."

"We could toss it on with a note," Percy suggested. "Or perhaps lock it up again."

"But how would it get out from between planes?" the mythology person asked. "That's impossible for any of us."

Fred frowned. "I don't think that's a primary issue. Right now, we have to get them free of it. If we use one of those book grabber things, will it affect us?"

"It depends on you looking at it," the mythology person told him. "You get lost in the patterns first."

"Okay. Give me one of those book grabbers and I'll go steal it from them and send it somewhere. Any ideas where?"

"Send it to the Watcher's Council," Percy suggested with a mean grin. "They've been rather stodgy about their loan policies, even though we've been more than pleasant to them when they needed our help."

"That's mean," Fred told him, but he was grinning wickedly. "Maybe Willow will pick it up." He took the book grabber. "If I don't come back, come check on me, Perce." He headed back to the school, going down to the dungeons first. He found the box sitting on the middle of the table and a group of grown men arguing over it. So he took it with him and headed back to the staff room. He paused before tossing it, holding it in his hand. "What a prank," he sighed. And there he stayed.

***

Draco walked into Ron's classroom and slammed the door. "My father came back," he spat. The kids all gasped. "Sorry, I forgot," he sighed, rubbing a hand over his tired face.

"Go nap on the couch and I'll come help you in a while," Ron said soothingly. Draco nodded. "Is he a ghost?" Draco nodded again, starting to glare again. "Go rest and I'll be up after class." Draco nodded and left the room. "Back to the lecture," he ordered. "Pollywogs. Wonderful little creatures that bite you from the water. Not the baby frogs that most muggles think of when they hear the name." He pointed at the drawing on the board. "It's one of these." The kids wrote and scribbled notes and drawings.

***

Xander looked around, something was wrong. "Where's the cube," he said in outrage. He looked at Dumbledore, who shrugged. "You didn't steal it?"

"No, Xander, I didn't take it this time. I was right here the whole time."

"Well who has it then?" Xander asked, sounding like a petulant six year old. "It's my fun!'

"Our fun, father," Iggy corrected. "Did anyone see anyone come in?" No one said anything. "Dirt. I guess we have to go find it." They started out by searching the room, just in case it had decided to move itself.

****

Percy walked out of the floo fireplace and smiled at his brother. "Give it to me, Fred," he said like he was talking to his daughter. Fred frowned at him. "Come on, it's time to give the shiny thing up."

"It's the world's best prank," Fred told him.

"But it's also dangerous. It's listed as one of the most dangerous magical artifacts in the world. You can't keep it, you'll be arrested if you keep it." Fred pouted but he handed it over. "Thank you, Fred. Let me send this on and I'll give you a wonderful treat." He disappeared, taking it directly to the Watcher's council personally. He put it down on Wesley's desk and leaned down, his hand covering the designs. "It's one of the most dangerous magical artifacts in the history of the world. It brought down one of the Emperors of the Roman Empire." Wesley nodded, starting to smile. "It managed to end up at Hogwarts, and enslaved a great many of the teachers. Would you kindly hide it somewhere far from view?" Wesley nodded. "Thank you. And don't look at it or it'll enslave you too." He let go of the cube, stepping away from it.

"What is it?" Wesley asked, holding it at arm's length. "It looks like a puzzle cube."

"It's nicknamed Apollo's Pacifier."

Wesley's mouth opened. "And you trust us with this?"

"Well, I don't trust *us* with that," Percy told him, smirking at him. "Your organization, though they have many of our books overdue, has a history of hiding things. Hide that with a warning and I'll take off part of your fines."

Wesley laughed. "That would be wonderful, Percy. Thank you." He shook the wizard's hand. "I'll talk to our researchers about your books as well. From now on, send any late letters to me directly if you please."

"Actually, I would be delighted," Percy told him. "You seem like you understand the necessity of keeping books in the library."

"Indeed. Libraries are one of my favorite places. May I have a tour when I bring back your books?"

"If you put that somewhere far from the wizarding world." Percy walked back to the floo fireplace, heading back to Hogwarts. He found Fred and Xander standing there waiting on him. "It's gone and it's never coming back," he announced. "If it shows up again, I'll have to report you all." Xander pouted at him. "You, stop it immediately or else," he warned. Xander turned up the pout, making Percy feel bad. "Fine, you may have a new toy, just not that one. Apollo's Pacifier is not to be taken that lightly. Not by any of you." He disappeared again, going to make a report. If no one else would stand up against that blasted device, he would. He walked into the Unmentionable's department. "I just sent the fifth worst magical item in the world to the Watchers Council," he told the woman manning the desk.

"Name and description?" she asked, giving him a smile.

"Often called Apollo's Pacifier. Silver cube about twice the size of my first. Has patterns and pathways. Drove Caligula mad."

She looked up at him. "But that was lost."

"Well, it's not now. I handed it over to the head of the Watchers Council personally. He assured me he was going to put it somewhere far from anyone at Hogwarts."

She giggled. "I'm sure he will. Is he a wizard?"

"Not that I'm aware of. There is a witch in his employ, but I doubt he's going to trust her with it."

She nodded and finished filling out the form. "We'll go check on it as soon as we get someone immune. Thank you for handling this matter, Under-Minister Weasley."

He smiled at her. "You're very welcome. It had my brother-in-law trapped." He leaned closer. "Do you have anything on hellmouths? It's a personal project of my family at the moment."

She bit her lip and looked around, then leaned closer to him. "We have a book but I can't give you permission to take it out. You'll have to talk to my boss, sir. He's at lunch right now if you wanted to pop in on him."

He smiled at her, flirting a bit. "I'll do that. Thank you." He left and she sighed.

"He is so cute and tragic. It makes me want to give him a hug." She signed the form and took it to one of the bosses, letting him deal with it. She wasn't high enough to be a field operative.

***

Draco looked at the face in the fire. "No, I can't take the kids this weekend," he said tiredly. "There's a small problem at the house."

"Did it blow up again?" Ginny asked.

He shook his head. "It's haunted. I don't want them there until the ghost is gone."

"Draco, we lived with ghosts for seven years. The Burrow has a ghoul in the attic. They can deal with it."

He shook his head. "Not this one. I don't want to deal with it and he's just spiteful enough to try and possess someone."

"Who is it?"

"I don't want to say his name, he might be able to follow me here."

"Huh?"

"Let's just say I still live in his shadow," he said dryly.

"Oh, dirt," she sighed, shaking her head. "Okay, I'll keep them this weekend. Or you can come over and watch them while I go out."

"If I can get permission, I can bring them here," he offered. "Who're you dating now?"

"Just some guy," she said casually. "You'll probably meet him sometime soon." She looked behind him when she saw a body pass by. "Who's that?"

Draco looked behind him and frowned at Xander. "What happened now?"

"Percy took away my toy," Xander pouted. "It was pretty and shiny and frustrating." He looked at his 'son'. "Why are you here? You don't teach for another day."

"I taught yesterday and my house is haunted."

"Fun," Xander told him. "By?"

"The shitbag."

"Ah." Xander nodded. "I expected that on some level. Bring the kids here until you can get him to go away." Draco smiled. "Anything else?"

"Can we send over Harry's?" Ginny called. "He's having a game this weekend and his last one against this team went on for almost a day."

"Sure," Xander called. "We like Little Ron and Mellie. The kids have been looking forward to having them over." He stood up. "I'm going to go mope in the shower."

"All right," Draco said, watching him leave. He turned back. "New toy?"

She shrugged. "I'm sure we'll hear about it. I'll ask Fred tonight." She looked behind her. "You guys want to spend the weekend at Hogwarts?" They cheered. "Okay. Go pack a bag." She waved and disappeared.

Draco went back to the couch and sat down, turning on the tv. He missed his wall-sized tv at home.

***

Willow looked across the table at the woman she had once loved and hurt so very badly. It was nice that they could sit down and have tea together. Or in Willow's case lunch since she had driven into London for the day and night. She wondered what would have happened if she hadn't turned into the uber-bitch. But one question kept running through her mind. "Tara?" Tara smiled at her, and it was like they were back together again, she just knew what she was going to ask. "Snape?"

Tara laughed lightly. "Yup, him." She stuck her spoon back into her ice cream and leaned forward. "Do you know how lonely I've been?" Willow shook her head, but she started to look sad. "Honey, we were over long before then. The pregnancy was just the final straw." She patted her on the hand. "I got a little depressed last year when I realized that there were *no* women around that I wanted to date, no one that even had a hint of attraction for me. It made me sit down and look at what I was looking for in a girlfriend." She smiled. "The moment that I realized I had two people who fit my criteria if I took off the physical requirements I burst out laughing and Remus came in to check on me." She sat back up, that position was bothering her stomach. "He's been so sweet and I could have fallen for him so easily, but he's got so many demons of his own to fight and I wasn't up to that task."

"So you decided on Snape?"

"Well, he does fit my criteria once I took off the silly no penis rule," Tara agreed. "He's actually quite knowledgeable and he's very good to me."

"And while I'm happy for you, you never seemed to like him."

"A lot's changed since you left, Willow. Snape and I work together a lot because I pick at least three spells a term that have potion requirements. While we were discussing a really hard spell for the advanced class to try, we got to talking. He's not the evil bastard you used to think he was. He's got a ...sweet side that he never shows." She grinned. "And he's very gentle with me. The only thing wrong with him is that he's got dangly things and I figured out I can get over that minor problem because he's got everything else I wanted in a mate. Plus, he's willing to accommodate my distaste for the dangly things on occasion," she added with a smirk.

"Still, you two aren't exactly alike."

Tara snorted. "He thought I was some pure little Goddess and that he was going to dirty me, Willow."

Willow snickered. "I'm sure you've abused that notion by now. How many times have you jumped him wearing nothing?" Tara blushed. "Really?"

"During a class. I let mine go early to go clean up from the spectral slime and I headed down there to wait on him because we were supposed to spend our free period together going over the next term's spells. I forgot to put anything on under my robes though. He was a little miffed at me for it." Then she burst out in giggles. "You should have seen his face, Will."

"I imagine," she said, leaning closer to share the laugh. "Did his mouth hang open?"

"Not half as much as Iggy's did when he caught us. Then he blushed and stammered that he expected me to treat his mentor correctly or he'd do horrible things to me. Then he ran off. Thankfully he didn't tell his father."

"How is Xander taking it?"

"Like the perfect big brother. He even threatened Sev for me."

"It's good that he's taking it like he normally would," Willow sighed, picking up her tea to drink. "So, what is it?"

"Boy," Tara said with a smile. "He was so happy when I told him. He actually held my hand in public."

"Boy, what a wild man," Willow said dryly.

"So he likes to keep it private," Tara said with a shrug. "That's fine with me. I get more than I could ever need when we're alone."

Willow blushed. "TMI, Tara, really."

Tara leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. "I'd gossip but you probably don't want to know what naughty things he's learned over the years."

"Not unless you want to hear what things Wesley has."

"Um, no, thanks," Tara told her, rubbing her stomach. "Fine, I'll feed you more ice cream, Zach."

"Zach?"

"I like the name. He's arguing with me right now. He wants to carry on the 'S' name thing."

"Ah. Have Xander bounce in and annoy him until he gives in."

"That's a wonderful idea," Tara said happily.

***

Little Ron Potter walked out of the general floo entrance at the stadium, a paper clutched in his hand. He looked around. It had been months since he had been here. He saw a guard approaching and pulled out his father's pass, showing it to him. "I'm Potter's son and I need to talk to him. It's important."

The guard looked at the pass then looked at him. "Well, you look like him. Go to the second swinging gate and down the stairs. They're flying on the regular pitch today, kid."

"Thank you." Ron headed that way, finding the second gate and opening it. It squealed slightly, alerting the other person in the stands. "Hi, Uncle Oliver," he said, giving him a hug. He liked this guy, he told neat stories about his father when he was in school. "Can I talk to dad or is he really busy?"

"He's not that busy," Oliver said with a smile and a hair ruffle. "Harry!" he yelled, motioning at the boy.

Harry floated down and smiled at his son. "What's wrong? Did the house elf leave again?"

Ron shook his head. "No, worse."

Harry looked at him. "Want to fly with me for a few minutes?" His son nodded so he pulled him onto the broom and took off. "What's wrong?" he asked quietly, steering them away from the practice game.

"Can I have your firebolt when I go to school?"

"If you make your house team," Harry agreed. "Is that why you showed up? Is Mellie at home?" He nodded so they floated there for a minute. He noticed the paper in his son's hand. "What's that?"

"It came in the mail today," his son said, handing it over. He looked up at his father's face as he read it. "I don't want you to yell, but she scared me."

"Shh, it'll be okay," Harry told him, giving him a hug. "I'll deal with her, Ron. She's not going to hurt you at all."

Ron nodded. "If you yell at her, then she'll get me for telling on her."

"No, she won't. I promise. Do you want to go stay at Xander's this weekend? You and Mellie both?" He shrugged. "I promise she won't come anywhere near you, Ron. You'll be surrounded by Simone and Denver."

"And Iggy," Ron added with a slight grin. He liked Iggy, Iggy understood his desire to fly.

"And Iggy, and I bet he'd beat her up if she comes anywhere near you. You know Simone and Denver will." His son nodded. "Do you want to go over there while I play?"

"Okay. Did Uncle Xander invite us?"

"Yup, whenever you wanted or needed to come over. This way I'm sure you'll be fine." He smiled at him. "Why don't you go home and pack a small bag, and I'll come pick you up after practice, okay?" Ron nodded, firmer this time. "Good boy. Remember, I love you." He gave him another hug and floated down, putting his son back into the stands. "Can you make sure he gets back to the floo?" he asked the coach standing there. "I've got to go to Hogwarts after this." His coach nodded and led the kid away. "Oliver, he and his sister are going to be at the school this weekend if you wanted to stay at my house." Oliver shrugged, he was still looking for a house, but kids scared him to no end. "Good. I'll see you in a few." He headed back to finish his practice for the day. If he hustled, he'd be done in about an hour. He carefully tucked the letter into his pocket and focused on the game again. He saw the look his coach gave him and shook his head. "Daughter," he said as he floated past him.

"Hurry up and you can go kick her ass," his coach told him. Harry smiled at him. "That bad?" Harry nodded. "Then I feel really sorry for you, boy. Go catch." Harry flew off. "Poor kid, to have a daughter like that."

***

Harry walked out of the floo at Hogwarts and smiled at the teacher sitting there. "I need to meet with the Headmaster. Is he in his office?"

Snape looked him over. "Is it important?"

Harry nodded. "And I'll need to see you too. It's a house matter officially."

"Then I'll meet you in his office after I retrieve your daughter." Harry nodded, heading out to the Headmaster's office. "What has the girl done now," Snape groaned as he stood up. He was so tired. He found his least favorite student in the Great Hall and pulled her up by her robe, dragging her with him up to the office, her guardian running behind them. He walked into the office and sat her down as hard as he could. "What happened this time?"

Dumbledore handed over the letter. "Harry's son found this in his mail this morning."

"I didn't write anything to the brat," Agatha sneered. Ryan nudged her. "What! I didn't! I don't write to him at all!"

"Rosenberg, retrieve her notes for the day so we can compare the handwriting," Snape ordered. The boy nodded and left. "Agatha, if you wrote this, it is grounds for expulsion," he explained. "This letter is something so bad that we will not tolerate it." He handed her the letter, watching as she read it.

She sneered and handed it back, turning it on her father. "I hate him that much, but I didn't write that trash. The language is piss-poor and grammatically incorrect. I write better than that."

Ryan walked up dragging another first year girl and Agatha's books. "She has something to say in the matter, sirs. Here are the books she had with her." He nodded at Harry. "I've kept her out of trouble so far, but this time apparently she had someone else do it for her." He slapped the other girl across the back of the head. "Confess or suffer the whole house's wrath."

"Rosenberg," Snape warned. "That is my job."

He shrugged. "Sorry, sir, but this irks me." He glared at the first year, who started to cry. "Now."

"Yes, do tell us what you know, Ms. Chester. Preferably before I have you expelled."

She sniffled. "Agatha was saying how she hated her brother and missed picking on him so I wrote him a letter to scare him," she confessed. She looked at Agatha, who was glaring at her. "I didn't mean to get her into trouble."

"Did she have anything to do with it?" Dumbledore asked. The girl shook her head, starting to cry harder. "Very well. Severus, deal with this matter with the judiciary board." Ms. Chester was led out of the room. "Ryan, leave." He nodded and left, going to the bottom of the stairs to wait. "Agatha, did you do anything to encourage her? If you tell me now it will go easier on you. If I find out that you had something to do with this later, I will not hesitate to toss you out on your rear."

She shook her head. "Besides complaining about the little whimp, I didn't do anything. She did it herself."

"Very well. You are suspended to the tower for this weekend." She opened her mouth. "I doubt you want to see either of your siblings while they're here." She shook her head and stomped out, remembering to take her books with her. "Harry, I'm sorry."

"It's all right," Harry told him, sitting down in the chair his daughter had vacated. "I can't believe she didn't encourage it."

Dumbledore nodded. "Ms. Chester is rather suggestible. We are watching her." Harry nodded. "How is everything else?"

"Rather hectic. First game's this weekend and it's our rivals. Ron's trying to get ready for school next year. He is getting in, right?" Albus smiled and nodded. "Thank you. He's been worried. Now I don't have to be optimistic, I can be sure. It'll make him feel better." He heaved himself up. "Thank Xander for me please? I think seeing his cousins will help him a lot."

"Of course. Plus, I'm sure Simone is more than strong enough to guard him if something should occur." Harry smiled at that thought. "Do be careful on Saturday, I'll be listening." Harry nodded and shook his hand, then left. "At least she didn't do it directly," he noted, writing down the encounter in his journal. It was what kept his memory fresh and problems at bay. He only wished Fawkes was there, he'd probably need her to send out a letter to the girls' parents. He supposed he could use one of the other chicks, they could use the practice anyway. He pulled out his favorite pen and some parchment, drafting the letter he was going to need.

Part 2

Ron walked out of Xander's floo and looked around. "Hello?" he called softly.

"Upstairs," Xander called. "In the nest."

"Okay." Ron put his bag on the couch and headed upstairs, stopping to drag his sister with him when she came out of the floo. "Hi." He walked in and looked into the nest. "What're you doing, Uncle Xander?"

"Cleaning out the dirty hay. It has to be clean or the birds can get sick." He smiled at them. "Good news, Ravena and Lucien are going to be spending the weekend too."

Mellie smiled, she liked Ravena. "Can Tananda come too?"

"I'm not sure. You can call Percy in a bit, maybe she can come over and play." Mellie nodded, happy enough for now. "Want to help me do this so we can go play in the lab sooner?"

"Yeah," Mellie said, grabbing one of the scoopers to help him. "Just the nasty stuff?"

"Please," Xander agreed, smiling at the boy. "Little Ron, if you want, Ron's in his room. You could go give him a hug."

"Okay." He headed down the stairs and over through the bathroom, tapping gently on the nursery door since the voices were coming from in there.

"Come in," Ron called softly.

Little Ron pushed open the door and walked in, giving him a hug. "I'm here for the weekend."

"I heard." He handed the boy Gwen and pulled them both into his lap. "How have you been?"

"Sissy sent me a nasty letter," Little Ron said, looking down at his cousin. "You're still pretty little."

"She'll grow up really fast, just like you did," Ron assured him, giving them both a hug. "Did you want to do anything special this weekend?"

"I'd like to practice," Little Ron said, grinning up at his namesake and favorite Uncle. "That way I can play when I come. Just like daddy."

"Sure. The house is practicing this weekend and I think we can talk them into you training with Anastasia."

"She hates to fly," the boy scoffed.

"Yeah, but until you're here they won't have a seeker."

"Oh." Little Ron nodded. "Okay, then I'll help her get ready. She flies well enough but she doesn't like to catch. We'll work on it this weekend."

"I'm sure she'd appreciate it. She's holding your spot until you get here."

"She really said so?" he asked, starting to smile.

"Yup, she really said so." He gave them another squeeze. "Let's put Gwen down and call over to the house, see if the four of them want to come over."

Little Ron nodded and stood up, putting the baby into her bed. He smiled and took his Uncle's hand. "Ravena's coming over too," he said happily. He adored Ravena. She was his sort of girl. His Uncle smiled down at him. "Uncle Ron, do you think I'll be a Gryff?"

"I think you'll make a wonderful Gryff," Ron assured him. "You'll be one of the legendary ones, just like your dad and me." The boy giggled. "We'll even show you how to sneak out once you get good enough."

"Okay!" Little Ron said happily. He *loved* hearing stories about his father in school. His daddy got into so much trouble and hardly ever got caught.

Ron smiled at the boy. So this is what Harry would have been like with good parents. He called over to the house, bringing his nieces and nephews running. "Looks who's over for the weekend. Can he practice with you guys?"

"Of course," Anastasia told him. "He can help me get ready for our first game." She hugged the littler boy. "You're going to come stay in the house tonight, right?" He nodded, after looking at Ron. "Cool. We'll have a sleepover in the common room. We'll even do your hair before practice tomorrow so it doesn't get in your way." Little Ron wiggled in happiness. "Iggy, can he borrow your old broom?"

"He can have my old Nimbus," Denver offered, smiling at the kid. He had always liked Little Ron. "Come on, let's head back to the house. Where's Mellie?"

"Waiting on Ravena," Xander said as he walked down the stairs. "Have fun and be good. Remember to introduce him to the Head Boy and the Captain first."

They all nodded and dragged the boy with them back to the house. Little Ron got to go first and he stopped to look around. He got out of Denver's way because his cousin moved him and then he smiled up at him. "Wow. It looks just the same as when Daddy was here."

"Yes, it does," Iggy agreed, coming in last and closing the portrait after him. "Guys, this is Little Ron, Harry's true child." A few of the kids waved and said hi. "We're having a sleepover tonight in the common room."

"Melvin's upstairs with Andrea," the Head Boy said, coming over to shake his hand. "So you're Ron Potter?" Ron nodded, looking really happy. "Do you play quidditch yet?"

"Yup, I practice every few days. Daddy wanted to put me on one of the junior teams but another parent got pissed at who he was and had her son knock me onto the ground so he wouldn't let me play." He looked around again. "This place is huge!"

Michael laughed. "It sure is, kid." He whistled and the new captain, the new keeper, came over. "This is Harry Potter's son. I bet he wants to help you train Anastasia tomorrow."

Ron nodded, grinning at him. "Definitely. She probably could use some work. Daddy's been training me for a few years now, ever since I demanded." He grinned and shook the captain's hand. "I can't wait to play with you next year."

"You're awfully sure you're going to be joining the house."

Ron smirked at him. "Agatha was Mom's daughter. My sister and I are all Daddy's. Mellie occasionally acts like she's Simone's sister, but we're all Dad's."

"Good," the Captain said with a smile. "Then you can come practice with us tomorrow. Anastasia would probably like some help. I can even call out our usual assortment of possible second stringers and scrimmage." Ron bounced in place. "You'd like that?"

"I *love* to play," Ron said, starting to get a little loud. "That would be so great. I only get to play with these guys usually. A real game would make me really happy."

"I'd say you're about on happy overload," Michael said. "Why don't you show him around the school, guys? Keep him out of trouble."

"Agatha's grounded to her tower for the weekend," Anastasia said with a smirk. "She's not allowed anywhere near him." She took Ron's hand and led him back out, going to show him around. "It's okay, you can calm down. Michael's pretty cool and he knows that you're not like her."

"I know, but I hate being compared to Aggie. Why couldn't she have been normal? Or mum, that would have been nice."

"Yeah, but it happened and we have to live with it," Denver said from behind them. Little Ron looked back at him. "She's your cross to bear, like mine is my sister." Simone smacked him across the back of the head. "Grumpy brat," he sneered.

"Keep it up. I'm having a midol moment," she warned. Everyone stepped away from her. "I took something for it," she snorted.

"Good," Iggy said, patting her on the back. "Tell me if you ever want me to mix you something for that." She smiled at him. "I mean it, middle of the night or any time."

"Hey, if we get that infertility spell used on us like daddy had go wrong on him, Aunt Ginny said that you're not supposed to have that problem," Denver told her. "Ten years without one."

"That would work for me," Anastasia put in. She and her sister shared a look. It wasn't common knowledge, but Anastasia was the one you had to watch out for when she was having that problem, not Simone. Simone turned cuddly and needy. She'd have to check her calendar and get Iggy to make her something for it. Iggy nudged her and nodded, apparently using his funny mind tricks on her. "Thank you," she said with a smile.

Denver whimpered. "Together?" It was his worst nightmare come true.

"Not yet," the girls said together.

"I'm going to make you some potion tonight," Iggy told her. "Just in case it happens soon." She beamed at him. "Thank you. Excuse me for an hour or so, Little Ron." He jogged off, going to find some sanity. He ran into the classroom and into his mentor's chest. "Sorry, sir, I have to make something to save us from the dreaded girl monster."

"Girl monster?" Snape asked, looking amused. Surely he couldn't mean....

"Anastasia turns into something that scares even Simone when she has her period," Iggy told him. "I'm saving myself bodily injury."

"Ah. The potion is in the brown book of useful household spells." He smirked. "What about for your other cousin?"

"She becomes cuddly and gropey. Anastasia becomes scary. This really is self-preservation. I'm not sure this potion is strong enough." He pulled down the book and a small cauldron, starting on the third-year potion.

Snape grabbed the book he had been looking for and went back to his desk to find the curse he wanted. He looked up every now and then, then shook his head. It couldn't be that bad.

Iggy shook his head. That poor man, with any luck Anastasia wouldn't have his class during that time. He knew kids in his house were keeping a calendar already. Denver had warned someone last month and that had been a mild month. He'd have to find it and make sure they had the right amount of days. It really was self-preservation.

***

Little Ron walked out onto the pitch with his favorite clothes on and his cousin's old broom in his hand. "Hi," he said, waving. "Where's Ana?"

"Still in the bathroom," Denver said. He looked at the boy's hair: those muggle row-braids across his head to the back, then french braided down the back. "That looks good on you," he said, lifting off. "Come on up and we'll warm up together."

Little Ron got onto the broom and joined him. "Daddy said I could have his firebolt when I came if I got on the team," he told his cousin.

"Wow. You'll zoom rings around most of us then." He reached over and shoved him, grinning at him. "Are you going to have the girls do your hair before every game?"

Ron nodded. "It's not in my face." He pulled on his glasses, which he needed for seeing far away, and smiled as they darkened slowly. "How do I look now?"

"Dangerous," an older voice said, floating up to them.

"Hi, Uncle Oliver. What's going on? Don't you have a game today?"

"The snitch was tired today. It was released and flew right to your father. He checked with the referee but got shrugged at so once the whistle was blown he grabbed it. Shortest game in history," he said with a smile. "Are those muggle glasses?"

"Yeah. I'm a little sun sensitive so daddy takes me to a muggle eye doctor. He fitted me with these. They change in the sunlight. Isn't it cool?"

"Very, but some leagues won't let their players wear them. You'll have to check with whomever's going to referee for your game."

"Unless it's Uncle Harry or Dad, no one here does that," Simone said as she joined them. "Watch out," she told the boys. They nodded. "Iggy made her the potion and it's working but not enough."

"All right," Denver agreed. He looked at Little Ron. "Anastasia's going to be cranky all weekend."

"Is she having girl problems?" Little Ron asked. Everyone nodded. "I've heard about those from Aunty Ginny. She told me to watch out for her all the time."

"Good boy," Denver said, patting him on the arm. He looked at their temporary referee. "So, you're going to ref today?"

"Looks like it. Dumbledore's asked me to stand in now and again. Is that okay with you guys?" They all nodded. "Good, then I want a clean game. Madam Hooch taught me how to play quidditch and I believe in fairness." He grinned. "Unless I'm personally playing." He flew off to talk to the captain.

"Dirt!" the captain yelled.

Iggy flew up. "She's got something for it," he called. "She's tamer this time." He looked around. "Okay, everyone break into teams. Ana, you're on first string. Got it?" he asked when she joined them.

She nodded. "Sure. Can I play beater today though?"

"No," Simone said as she flew past them. "No switching position unless it's necessary. Fly higher, you're in our usual plane of flight." Her sister floated up and Simone looked at the other beaters. "I'll be nice," she called to the other team. They came out of the stands and formed on the other side of the center line. Simone pulled her bat and patted it in her hand. The balls were released. And they were off! She flew her usual patterns, managing to save Iggy and Denver a hard knock within a few minutes. She wove around the chasers, getting an incoming one and hitting it at the second string keeper. The girl flinched away from it. She'd have to work with her, just in case. She hit the next one at Little Ron to watch his reaction. He floated out of the way then grinned at her, making her smile. Yeah, he was well trained. She heard a scream of outrage and flew up to guard her sister, who had just smacked a bludger with the tail of her broom. "Don't do that, it's my job."

"Then do your job," she snarled.

Simone hit the next one and it flew off. "Relax, look for the snitch. That's your only goal out here. Stay alive and get the snitch." Her sister nodded so she dove to protect Iggy, her co-beater was off dealing with the other one. That one got sent after him, making him come back and pay more attention closer to the home goal. Oh, his girlfriend was in the stands. How nice. She glared at him. "Pay attention! Ana had to hit one herself."

"Sorry." He flew to get the next one going towards the volatile princess.

And the game went on. Within a half hour, Ron had spotted the snitch and had gone after it, not minding at all when the other beater had knocked him off course. He twisted his broom around so he was flying upside down for a moment, then zoomed back up. By this time, Anastasia had seen him and was hurrying to try and get it herself. She wasn't taking it from him though. He nudged his broom to go faster and it leapt forward, and he got it right before her fingers closed on it. "I've got it," he called, showing it off. The whistle blew. He was patted and congratulated by everyone.

The Captain smiled at him. "When you join the house, you've got a spot. I'll still be here then."

Anastasia sighed. "Good, then I'll only have to do this for a year." She brushed the sweat off her head. "I'm going to shower." She flew off.

The Captain smiled at Simone. "You were right, she hates to sweat."

"At least we have her here until Little Ron gets here," Denver reminded him. He hugged his cousin. "Great job. I can't wait to really play with you next year, cousin." He flew down to cool off. "Iggy, owl!" he yelled.

Iggy zoomed down and took the message, smiling at the note. "Raena's going to try to come for a game with her parents. Our Elders have asked for her to come visit them again this spring."

"That is so cool," Simone agreed. "You still won't be allowed to date her until you're older."

Iggy stuck his tongue out at her. "Yay. We'll just have to make sure we win that game, okay?" His cousins nodded. "Good. What happened to your partner?"

"His girlfriend was watching."

Oliver flew over to them. "Good game, you guys. I had no idea you guys were so good." He smiled. "Iggy, do you play keeper too?"

"I'm our reserve keeper, the other one is for when I can't because the other chasers can't play."

"I woulda killed to have had one of those when I was playing," Oliver told him with a grin. "We didn't even have a second string most years. An extra chaser maybe, but not a whole extra team." He clapped Simone on the back. "You are just as good as your uncles were together. Your team looks great, kids." They all smiled at him. "Have a good game, I'll be watching with Harry." He flew off again, going to talk to the Captain. The boy reminded him of himself, only with less zeal about practices.

"Didn't Uncle Fred call him a tyrant?" Simone asked. The boys nodded. "Huh. Maybe we could use someone like him."

"Maybe we should get him to have a kid so they can join Lucien and Maeve," Iggy suggested.

"They're a year old," Denver pointed out. "It'd already have to be born."

Iggy grinned. "Did you ever notice that there were a lot of wizards and witches born the same year as Maeve and Lucien? They might have to adjust the birthday cutoff again." He landed and went to shower in the changing rooms. He had potion's practice that afternoon. He was running so late that he ended up bringing his broom with him to the dungeon.

"Did you have a good practice?"

"Yeah, Little Ron Potter will be great once we get him next year."

"Really?" Snape looked up. "He played with you?"

"We played first on second string. He caught the snitch inches away from Ana's fingers. His father trained him well."

"Hmm. We'll have to watch out for him when I referee next year."

"You ref?" Iggy asked, shocked. "I didn't know you played, sir."

Snape laughed, but he was pleased. "Yes, I did play for a bit. Keeper actually, just for two years. I am one of the alternate referees on the list."

"Then you may be the one for our first game. We're not sure who's reffing yet." Iggy shrugged and pulled down the book he was working his way through. "Where was I?"

"Antidotes."

"Oh, yeah. By the way, the potion worked, but not enough. Please don't piss Ana off, it'll become horrible, sir." He went to get one of the clean cauldrons and start in on his next potion. He was learning them by doing each one in turn to get a feel of the differences between the categories. It was helping him a lot. "Raena will be here for one of the spring games. Bill requested a talk with her and her father."

"Oh?" Snape smiled. "I'm sure she'll be delighted to watch you play. Did you send her the dates that your team played?"

"I was going to add them onto the end of my letter tonight," Iggy admitted. "I hope she can come during the Ravenclaw game. I do excellently against them." He grinned, remembering last year's game.

"Who's first?"

"Us and Hufflepuff are first game of the year, next weekend. Then Slytherin and Ravenclaw play in a few weeks." He grimaced as he chopped the smelly bladders, fortunately properly emptied and cleaned for him already. That was a nasty job, taking the little round brush and having to clean them. "I think they're trying to get Melvin to go along with something bad. He's been giving us pained looks all week." He finished with those and put them aside.

"You'll need a finer mince on those, Ignatius."

"Yes, sir." He pulled the group back and chopped them in the opposite direction, making smaller pieces. Then he shoved them aside again, going to deal with the herbs. "Are you doing our first game?"

"No, I'm not scheduled and I have a meeting in London that day. Dumbledore will have to find someone else."

"Okay then. Maybe he'll get Uncle Oliver."

"Possibly. He was looking at the boy for the flying classes."

"Really?" Iggy turned his head and chopped his finger, then hissed and went to clean it off, grabbing a new bunch of herbs while he was over there. Blood was not required in this potion. His mentor smiled at him for his meticulous nature. "I should know better by now."

"Even I sometimes cut myself, Ignatius, it happens. Be sure to clean the cutting board as well." He went back to his research. He would not be going to the Hellmouth lacking in offensive and defensive spells.

Iggy noticed what he was reading and frowned. He knew where there were books to help him. He'd talk to his Uncle Harry when he came to pick up his kids.

***

Xander looked up, noticing the shiny bird sitting on the back of his couch. "Did you decide you liked me again?" he asked, holding out a hand. Murphy made a quizzical noise. "You've been gone since I got sick so I started to wonder. Albus said sometimes you guys go pick someone else, even when you like your chosen humans."

Murphy grumbled and hopped over, landing in his lap. He stared into his eyes, reminding him of being chosen in the owl shop. Didn't his human understand? He didn't leave his sick humans. And was his human sick! When had this happened?

"Yeah, I remember that, but you were gone. I could have used some cuddles and nuzzles."

Murphy showed him a picture of Charlie being looked over by three chicks. Hadn't he told him he was going to see Charlie?

"Oh, you went to see him. Did he get a chick?" He stroked down the soft back feathers. "Are you back?"

Murphy trilled and settled into the lap. He sent a picture about the white hair. Wasn't that bad?

"The hellmouth is killing me, boy." He tipped the beak up. "If something happens to me, I want you to stay with George if you can. He'll need you to comfort him."

Murphy glared at him, making angry noises. He would kill whatever was hurting his human. Nothing hurt his human, not even a dragon.

"It's the hellmouth, not a mouse, big guy. It's a portal and it's sucking my energy away. I can feel it picking up again." He went back to stroking over the feathers. At least it was the weekend so he could deal with this for a few more days. He'd get stronger, once whomever was playing with the hellmouth quit for a while.

Murphy cooed at him, soothing his human into a nap. He would be talking to his mate's human, he knew nearly everything and was good at talking to him. He knew that he wasn't leaving his human's mate. He liked the mate. He fluffed himself out and settled in to nap for a while. His human needed him. Look at the trouble he got into when he was left alone.

***

Iggy sighed as he mounted his broom and warmed up. He was so tired. He saw Simone giving him looks. "I'm okay, just tired," he announced. "I'm going to nap after the game."

"Yes, you will," Simone told him. She flew over to him and gave him a hug. "You ready? Can you play?"

"Yeah, I'll just be a little slow. This is Hufflepuff we're talking about, they're not that fast anyway."

The Captain flew up to join them. "Two things," he said, turning to look at Simone. "Go put on a bra, even if it's your sister's. Iggy, can you fly?" he asked.

"I don't need one," she complained.

"They got in your way during practice. Go bind them down or something," the Captain ordered. She opened her mouth. "Do it or don't play." She huffed but went down to bind them down with an ace bandage. "Iggy?"

"I'm fine. A little tired, but I'll do fine."

The Captain nodded. "I'm sure you will. The extra chaser is ready to play in case you need to duck out for a bit." Iggy glared at him. "Hey, being practical. We can't afford to lose against any team, even though Simone's been good this year."

Iggy shrugged. "I'm fine. I'm tired, a little sore and dizzy, but I'm good to play. This is Hufflepuff, I can handle it."

"Okay. I'll trust you to know your limits. You're good enough to do that." He flew up to their launching area, going to wait on the rest of his team.

Iggy took another spin around then headed up to wait, leaning against the wall. When Simone came up, he frowned at her. "Isn't that uncomfortable?"

"Yes. But someone said I couldn't play without it," she said, glaring at the captain.

Anastasia pulled her sister over and put both their robes around them so she could adjust it for her sister. "There," she announced. "That feel better?" Simone nodded, still grimacing. "Talk to mum, we've found a lot of things for times like this." She put back on her robes. "Let's go."

Simone finished redressing and took her usual position. She was always one of the first out. The team was announced and the curtains opened, then they left, flowing around the field in the standard formation. She settled into her spot and looked over the other team. The chasers were sitting next to the beaters, not in the 'ready' pose to start the game. She looked at her Captain, then nodded. He shook his head. She nodded. They were up to something.

Melvin broke away from the pack. "No, I won't. I don't care what you do to me, I'm not doing it." He took up his determined position.

"Then get the other one up here," his captain shouted.

Oliver floated up. "Ready?"

"No," the Hufflepuff captain called. "We've got a small problem with a chaser. Take part or leave."

"Melvin, we're not going to make you choose the family," Simone called. He looked at her and she smiled. "We understand, it's a game."

Melvin shook his head. "No, not this time." He looked at the referee. "I want to sit out. I refuse to hurt my cousin on purpose." He looked at his captain then back at the ref. "I refuse to participate."

The ref looked at the captain, frowning at him. "Plan?" he asked harshly. "Head of the house please!" he called. The head of Hufflepuff and Gryffindor both grabbed brooms and flew up. "We have a report of a plan to intentionally cause harm on the Hufflepuff side."

The Gryffindor captain floated closer. "They wouldn't make you choose, Melvin," he reminded him.

Melvin shrugged. "It doesn't matter. Iggy's too sick to intentionally knock him off when he's distracted. I won't try to kill someone else to win a stupid game!"

Oliver nearly gasped. Sacrilege! Only a game! He looked at the heads as he forced himself to stay calm. "To investigate this properly, it'll take a few hours. What do you want to do? Hold off the game or forfeit?"

"We can play another team," Simone pointed out. Her captain looked at her. "We can. We're good enough to play anyone cold." The other team members nodded.

Iggy flew closer. "Slytherin and Ravenclaw have both been practicing and it'll be fair for either team. Which one do we want?"

"Slytherin, to get it out of the way," the Captain said. He checked the rest of his team. Only the spare chaser shook his head. "No to the idea or the team?"

"I don't like playing Slytherin so I'm going to hand control to an alternate."

He nodded and turned around. "We offer to substitute Slytherin for this match and play Hufflepuff later, when we were supposed to play Slytherin. If they'll agree."

The ref looked at the two heads, who shrugged. "Head of Slytherin!" he called. Snape floated up, taking the broom the head of Hufflepuff had used. "Since there's a report of a plan for intentional harm, the Gryffindors have offered to play your house now as a substitution based on the alternate rules. Do you agree?"

He looked at the team. "We've practiced but not for them. I'll have to talk to my team." He looked at the Captain. "What plan?"

"Melvin let on that there's a plan to intentionally try and kill one of our chasers," the captain told him. "We can take on Agatha if we have to."

"Very well." He floated back down to his house's seats on the pitch. "They've asked for a substitution while a report of a conspiracy to commit an intentional foul is looked over. What say you?" This was a most unusual circumstance, it had only happened twice before at the school and almost never in the major leagues.

The captain looked around. "Agatha's in the tower. We'll need her. Give us half an hour." His team nodded, standing up and heading down to the changing areas.

Snape floated back. "They'll need half an hour to change and get a missing member."

"Good enough," Wood said. He blew his whistle for attention. "The game will proceed in half an hour, Gryffindor versus Slytherin!" He nodded at the captain. "Use the time to rest." He flew off.

The Gryff captain looked around. "Everyone back to the changing rooms, Iggy take a nap." They flew down and out.

Oliver landed in front of the teacher's box. "I'm leaving the investigation in your hands, Madam Sprout. I'll expect a report to be given to the Headmaster." They both nodded. "You might want to offer refreshments," he suggested with a smile. "A half-hour wait will make people edgy." He got off his broom and sat down to talk with Ron and Harry.

***

Agatha looked up as her door was opened. "What?" she asked.

"Hufflepuff decided to try and kill Iggy on the field today. We're playing in their place," Ryan told her. "Get your kit on and let's go."

Agatha stood up, already braiding her hair. "Who was that stupid?"

"Their captain apparently. Melvin gave them up." She snorted. "It's his family, so it's understandable, even though his teammates are going to get him later."

"Not if they're found out first," she noted, pulling out her robes. "Let me change, Ryan." He backed out and closed the door, waiting on the other side. She headed in to go to the bathroom first, she wouldn't get a chance for a while. A sudden thought hit her, she'd get to beat up on Iggy and the other two herself. What fun!

***

Simone looked at Iggy, then at the Captain. "Give him five more, he's almost awake anyway." She scratched at the bindings. "These suck."

"All women have to wear a bra sometime," Anastasia told her as she came out of the girls' section. "Are we ready? Time's almost up."

The alternate chaser came in, already dressed. "They're all in the changing rooms. It'll be about ten more minutes before they hit their platform." He looked at Iggy. "He okay?"

"Just tired. Whomever's playing with the hellmouth is doing it now."

"What rotten timing," the captain moaned. "Are we ready for this? They're faster, they're meaner, and we were going to face a slow team."

"So we beat up on Aggie," Simone said with a shrug. "She's the real cruelty on their team. Watch out for her," she told her teammates. "She will knock you off your broom and laugh. I'll try and get her with a bludger or two. You guys just avoid her." The two awake chasers nodded. Iggy groaned. "Iggy?"

He sat up with a gasp. "Oh, shit. They're trying to use the hellmouth to substitute someone dying during my father's graduation." He held his head. "This *so* sucks as dad would say."

Simone sat beside him and patted him gently. "We'll tell him. He'll know what to do." He nodded and relaxed. "Are you ready?"

Iggy stood up and pulled on the outer robe. "Ready. Aggie's going to come after the family mostly, but the rest of you are fair targets. Watch out for her left hand, she's got sharpened nails on it." They all nodded. "Let's go." He led the way out, face set to play against the bitch of the family. He took his spot on the platform and grabbed his broom from the wall. It felt okay, he would be fine. He felt and saw the others arranging themselves and took a deep breath. "Simone, no funny stuff. Play fair, but mean." She nodded, taking her usual spot, front left. The curtains opened and they mounted and were off. He looked at his opponents, including Agatha. He caught the quaffle and took off faster than anyone ever had. He heard her screech in rage and smiled. Waste of breath.

***

Ron looked at his celebrating house. "Guys, I think you deserve a real treat," he announced. "Not only did you play well and fairly, but you smashed their faces into the grass in the dirtiest game seen since the original Potter and Malfoy games!" The team shouted and clapped. "Now then, what should we do to celebrate?"

"Party," Denver called. He nudged Melvin, who was taking refuge from the wrath of his captain, who was now on suspension for two weeks worth of practice and the next game. "Can Iggy go get stuff?"

"Xander, may Iggy leave?" Ron called.

Xander looked at his son. "If he can do it without getting into trouble. Dumbledore did say he couldn't do that." He grinned and stood up. "We're teachers though." He took Ron's money and pooled it with his, going to get them treats and snacks from Diagon and the Leaky Cauldron. When he came back, the house was a little more full. Snape and Dumbledore were waiting. "Give me a sec," he called, putting out the food. "Food!" The kids rushed the table. He made his way over to the other adults. "What's wrong? You don't look happy." He shook Snape's hand. "Good game."

"Thank you. For not being prepared, it was well fought." Snape looked at Ignatius. "He found out something during his nap."

"It confirmed what we knew. They're trying to make sure someone didn't die during your graduation."

"Ah." Xander nodded. "If I remember right, twenty kids died," he said, leading them back into the hallway. "I knew three of the people who died personally, but it does narrow it down. Willow had an account of the fight written up for the Watchers. We should be able to look at it and figure out where each one died."

"We're worried because they could mean to substitute someone in that one's place," Snape explained.

"Which would change the past," Xander agreed. "Paradox. Especially if it's me?" Dumbledore nodded. "I won't lie to you, I was in the middle of the fight. I saw ten of the people who died fall because they were around me. As soon as we have it mapped out, it'll give us a better clue."

"Can you talk to Ms. Rosenberg?"

"Sure, but so could you," Xander reminded him.

"It wouldn't be appropriate," Snape pointed out.

"Why not? You're involved in this too. If Willow is the one who falls, then she'd never have met Tara and she wouldn't be here or pregnant." Snape shuddered. "Basically, anyone who would have stepped into the place for a person dying would probably be someone who interferes in others lives anyway. Councilors, police officers, me." He grinned. "The paradox would have to be known about. If not, it's a way to stop it if we can show them how many people will die."

Albus nodded. "It's a good plan, but we'll have to get them to acknowledge it."

"Anya," Xander said simply. "And I'm not going to talk to her."

"I understand," Dumbledore agreed. "Can you send a message to Spike? Have him talk to her?" Xander nodded. "Thank you. It really wouldn't do to have us talking to either of them, it would look bad to the parents. You're known to associate with people like Spike and Willow, whereas it would be seen as us talking with uncomfortably evil creatures."

Xander chuckled. "I'll tell Willow you said that." He nodded at the party. "Want to join in?"

"I believe I'll float between the two," Dumbledore told him. "How is Iggy? I noticed he fell."

"He's fine. Little bruise and a sore shoulder. How's Agatha?" he asked with a smirk.

"Loose tooth, bruise on her jaw, broken wrist which is being fixed," Snape told him. "She'll be fine. You may warn Simone that she's vowed to give her back two bruises for every one."

"Hey, she shouldn't have tried to take out Denver, that's Simone's job." Xander walked back into the party and told Ron what was going on.

***

Anya appeared in front of a male and female couple, frowning as she watched them look into futures that might have been. The golden ring in front of them showed a Sunnydale that was peaceful, quiet, and had no people.

"It's calm," the woman said.

"There's no people," Anya pointed out. They looked up at her, scared. "Really. There's no people. Focus it on the grocery store." The scene changed, showing empty parking lots and stores. "Everyone died in that one a few months afterwards. The hellmouth kept the town pretty so more people would move in and it could attract more users for it." She sat down across from them. "Do you know what you propose?"

The man swallowed. "Who are you?"

"Anyanka, vengeance demon." She shifted back into her human guise. "I was trapped as a human when all this happened."

"You went with Harris to the senior prom," the woman said, frowning. Anya nodded. "You can't stop us. We'll get him back."

Anya shook her head. "Anything you do will cause a paradox, it will kill more people."

She laughed. "It won't. None of those people ever did anything useful."

Anya ran a hand over the ring, and it changed to a cemetery. "All those people will die, and more, if Xander dies." They looked, starting to turn pale. "He killed a serial killer, a very powerful wizard who was killing and torturing whole families. He stopped him right before he took out a school full of children," Anya informed them quietly. She changed it to Sunnydale's cemetery. "These are the people he had saved before he left for Britain who will die if you chose him." She ran her hand over it again. "These are the ones Rosenberg saved."

The man backed away. "No, it can't be." He was shaking. So many people, including him. "How?"

"Remember Buffy Summers?" The couple nodded. "She was what was is called a Slayer. She took out things like the demon who attacked graduation because it was her calling and her duty. Those two fought beside her. As did others. There's no one who fought that day who didn't impact another's life. Everyone did." She ran a hand over the ring. "This is the woman that the jock Brian whatever-his-name-was saved, and her unborn child that she didn't know she was carrying. These are the people that Henderson helped with her practice. This is the building full of people that Riggers saved by being in the right place and running in to save them, even though it was on fire. *Everyone* who fought that day is important to others. If you change it so that one of them died then it will kill many others." She looked at the woman. "The paradox will destroy your world. The very fabric will rip and tear. Only my kind will be left until someone gets bored and opens up a portal to another plane or realm." She morphed back into demonic guise. "You cannot do this. Even the demons won't allow it. This was a gentle warning. The next one will come at the point of a flaming sword. Or from a gun, or even from a gang of demons who will come and rip you to shreds."

"The spell's started, it can't be stopped," the woman told her, staying calm. None of those people mattered. "We'll get him back."

Anya shook her head. "No, you won't. He'll still die and so will you and everyone else . I can help it be stopped."

The woman stood up, her chair scraping back. "Leave. The spell can't be stopped."

Anya laughed. "Any spell can be stopped, sister. Trust me on this." She disappeared, going to tell that nice Dumbledore person what she knew. He could help stop this.

The woman looked at the man. "It was a lie. You can't trust a demon."

"We saw where everyone died," he protested. "We were doing that before she came. And I trust her, it explains Summers exactly!"

"She was lying," the woman snapped. "We have to finish it, we can't stop the spell so we might as well go on." She sat back down and marked off another name. The next name made her smile. "Ah, her pet. Let's see what the future would have been like if he had died." The town reformed in the ring, only it was burned and destroyed. "What happened there?"

He came over to look. "Who's the blonde in Gucci?" he asked. Her face zoomed in and she smiled at them, making him flinch. "Cancel it!" She canceled it. "See!"

"Then we'll do Rosenberg." The town shown was whole, but again had almost no people in it. "Hmm." She made a note.

"Check the cemetery," he suggested.

"I won't dwell on that."

"Do it!" he snapped. The ring changed, showing off the three new cemeteries. "See, there you are, right beside me and him!" He walked away. "I'm not helping."

"It's too late. It has to go forward," she reminded him. "Stopping it will kill us both anyway."

"Then we'll be able to join him," the man begged. "I'm willing to pay that price."

"Good." She changed the ring, then smiled. "Here we are. No change."

"In Sunnydale, what about in the world? He left." He came back to look and noticed the skull at the bottom of the ring. "What's that?" he asked. It formed and showed a field full of fresh bodies. "Who're they?"

"Freaks of nature. They deserve to die anyway," she noted. "We'll substitute him." She crossed off all the other names and left his on her list. "Did he RSVP?" The man nodded. "Don't worry, he didn't save anyone who mattered." She stood up and took the ring out of the water, drying it off carefully and putting it back into its box. "Two more weeks. Is the catering ready? It'll have to be just right."

"Yeah, everything's ready," he said, running a hand through his hair. "Are you sure he didn't impact anyone's lives that matters?" She nodded. "How did we know none of those people would have children who would do magnificent things, or cure people, or even...." He stopped as she shot him.

She leaned down and kissed his lips. "When you come back, it'll be all better. Saving him means that we'll all be together again," she whispered, then she left him there.

***

Xander looked around. It was his day off and he was about to go Christmas shopping. It was two days before Solstice and he knew he would be tired on that day, probably through Christmas, so he had to do this today, but the family was downstairs. He grabbed the vault key off the dresser and decided to teleport away.

"I want fudge," George called up the stairs.

Xander smiled. "Okay. Anything else?"

"Yeah, Simone needs you."

Xander sighed and headed down the stairs, going to hug his niece. Her parents were out shopping as well, leaving them with the kids. Well, leaving Fred, George, and Ron with the kids since he was going to slip away too. "What'cha need?" he asked her.

"I need a bra," she whispered. "My captain won't let me play without one anymore." She shifted uncomfortably. "They're getting in the way. I tried to stop mum but she was wrapped up in the skanky idiot she brought home."

"Okay, I can take you with me. You can pick out your parent's presents." She smiled. "Bye, guys, we're going shopping." He teleported out with her before anyone could say anything.

"Gee, thanks for the warning," Fred noted. He checked the clock. "We've got to get down to the shop." The kids all looked interested. "You guys can come, as long as you don't get into trouble." Ron started bundling kids into jackets while the adults got the playpens for the younger crowd. The store was going to be packed today, parents and kids buying for each other, so it would be a long one.

***

Xander drug Simone out of the bank, small pile of muggle cash in his pocket and galleons, sickles, and knuts in the other one so he didn't get them mixed up. They stopped in the book store, the jewelry store, even the quill store to get her father a gag quill - one of those large ones with the extremely large feather on the end. Then they headed to the Leaky Cauldron for a snack, leaving the bags behind the bar before going out bra shopping. Xander wisely brought her to the place he knew Anastasia wouldn't like, a sports store. "Let's start here," he told her. She smiled as she looked around at the shoes and sticks. The saleswoman came walking over. "My niece plays bouncing and running sorts of sports and she needs a bra," he explained, trying hard not to blush.

"Your mum couldn't come?" the saleswoman asked with a smile.

"Didn't catch her before she came out today," Simone told her. "I basically duck and weave, and swing a bat a lot."

"We have some sports bras, but these are more for working out or running, but it's a good place to start." She showed them the selection.

"Hey, house colors," she said, picking two down. "Will these fit me?"

"We'll have to try them on you, princess." The saleswoman smiled at Xander. "How much were you willing to spend? There's an *excellent* shop up the road. And it's got fancy ones too."

"I'd rather not wear ones like my sister," Simone told her. "Can I try these on?" The saleswoman exchanged them for smaller sizes and led her back to the changing room. "How do I do this?" she asked once she had her shirt off. The saleswoman came in and helped her into it. "Oh." She turned and looked at her profile. "Wow, those do flatten me." She swung her arms like she was hitting a bludger. "Oh, yeah, I like that. Much better." She smiled at the woman. "I'll take these."

"Good for you, sweetie. I'll write down directions to the place we usually send all our beginners and meet you at the checkout. Okay?" She took the tag off that bra and winked. "You can wear that out." She left the girl around to go deal with the Uncle. "She looks great in the red one and it fits wonderfully," she announced. He paid her, giving her a smile. She looked at the little copper coin. "How odd, I've never seen one of those."

"Oops, foreign money for another present," he said, taking it back and checking the pocket with the muggle money, switching the non-muggle money back to the correct pocket. "There we go." Simone came out, smiling. "Not so bad?"

"If they're all like this, it's not so bad," Simone told him. She handed over the extras, watching as they were bagged and Xander was given a slip of paper. "Can we go there and look too?"

"Sure," Xander agreed, slipping the money back into his pocket, the correct one. He smiled and walked Simone out. The store turned out to be at the mall he had taken the muggle studies class to so many years ago. "I have fond memories of here," he told her. "I took a whole class on a field trip through this mall."

"Really?" She looked up at him. "Why?"

"Muggle studies," he said quietly. He smiled at her. "I got stuck with the annual field trip because the teacher got sick." She ran off, going to another sport's store. "Only if you're going to take up jogging," he called, following her. He found some outfits and whistled, bringing her back. "Try these for workouts?"

She looked through the rack, coming up with something that might fit her. The next rack was looked through too, and a pair of running shoes was found. Jogging didn't sound so bad. They walked out with a larger bag, the first one going into it. They finally found the bra shop, right next to another sports store. She stopped to look in the window. "What's that bat?" she asked, pointing at a large, flat one.

"That's a cricket bat," he told her. "Totally against regulation for what you do."

"Yeah, but it'd be an awesome weapon," she said, looking up at him.

"We'll see," he told her, steering her into the bra shop. There were some men probably shopping for their girlfriends, and one guy who looked like he was enjoying touching the lingerie just a little bit too much. He smiled as the saleswoman. "My niece is an active sports person and needs foundation. She swings a bat and bounces."

"Mostly in ducks and weaves," she told him. "Plus, I'm going to take up jogging."

"Oh, we have the most adorable things for girls your age," the woman said with a smile.

Simone shook her head. "I don't do adorable, I do black and blues and bruises. Adorable is my sister and her pushup bras."

"Maybe something simple and not so delicate, we're mostly here for sports stuff," Xander told her.

"All right, we have a full line of sports bras, and a group that will do even though they're not really built for that sort of activity. But for daily wear, they'd feel about the same to your...niece?"

"I didn't catch mum before she left this morning," Simone told her. "Besides, Uncle Xander works out and my mum doesn't." She followed the woman, her uncle right behind her. "Oh, how hideous," she said, pointing at a lacy model.

"Your sister would probably love it," Xander told her.

"Eww, lace," she whined.

The saleswoman laughed. "It's good that you know your tastes already. Do you have a boyfriend?"

"I'm only twelve," Simone told her. "I'm not allowed to date for another three years."

"Pity, we have a wonderful set of velvet bras that would look *lovely* on you."

"Velvet?" she asked, looking around. "I like velvet. It's still tough looking."

Xander cleared his throat. "We only have two hundred pounds for this stop, Simone. Keep that in mind, okay?"

She smiled at him, then squealed when she saw the sports bras arranged by color. "They make them in all sorts of colors."

"Do you know what size you wear, young lady?"

Xander dug out the first bag and showed her one of the ones that had fit his niece. "We just got those too."

"Totally impractical. They'll stick to you." She hurried over and picked down a few of the sports bras, in three different sizes. "Let's go try these on for size and then style. Then you can pick what you want." She led Simone off to a changing room, going in to help her. She just loved first timers. They always were so cute. She even taught the poor girl the easy way to put on a bra.

"Wow, Ana hitches hers behind her back."

The woman giggled. "She was probably taught by your mother. This is much easier, but you have to be careful not to stretch the fabric too much." She adjusted the girl, making her blush. "Okay, now look."

Simone looked in the mirror and must have liked it because the saleswoman came out and grabbed six more, this time in colors and the same size. Xander sat down to wait. He found an outfit that would look adorable on Tara, but it wasn't his place to buy it for her. He shrugged and pulled it down to check the size. He could slip it to Snape. Or to Tara with a wink and a suggestive look at Snape's back. He added it to the growing pile of purchases.

By the time they left Xander was broke and they had to walk the six blocks back, but Simone was happy and had enough bras for three weeks. She had even agreed to get a lacy one, just in case she ever needed it. They grabbed their packages at the Leaky Cauldron and tipped Tom, then went home so he could collapse. Xander sat in his chair and watched his niece disappear with her new purchases.

"Bad day?" Tara asked, smiling at him as she came through the door.

Xander shook his head. "Bra shopping with Simone." He tossed her the bag. "I thought you'd look cute in it and it looked bad for me to be sitting in there without buying anything."

She squeaked in laughter, opening the bag. "Xander!" She blushed. "How naughty you are." She swatted him gently. "I have just the time to wear it too," she added with a naughty smirk. She sat down near him. "Bra shopping with Simone?"

"Her captain said she had to have one or she couldn't play. So we went to the sports store first. Then they sent us to the mall." Tara laughed. "Oh, it was horrible. Every sports store known to mankind, but at least they were quieter. Oh, and she's going to start jogging. We'll have to mark off a path for her."

"Sirius has taken up jogging, she might be able to join him."

"He's running from husbands, I don't want her to pick up that habit," he said dryly.

Tara giggled, and was still giggling when Ginny and Draco came out of the floo. "Hi. He took Simone bra shopping."

Ginny dropped her bags. "Why? That's my job!" She frowned at him, hurt. That was her daughter.

"She slept in and missed you," Xander said dryly. "Besides, we went to sports stores." His eyes showed how tired he was. "And the mall."

Draco winced. "We went to one of those." He nudged Ginny. "Don't be hurt, he got her the unfancy ones for practice."

"And one lacy one because the saleswoman talked her into it." He handed over the slip of paper with the address on it. "We went there if you wanted to take her somewhere else."

Ginny snatched it and looked at it, then smirked. "We go to a real bra shop, not the commercial places." She tucked it into her pocket. "How many did she get?"

"Three weeks worth, some workout clothes, and a new pair of sneakers because she wants to start jogging." Xander waved Draco off when he opened his wallet. "Consider it her Christmas present from me. Draco, you might want to watch out, she wanted a cricket bat."

"Why?" he asked.

"Because she's a beater and likes bats?" Tara suggested. She held up the outfit he had gotten her. "He had to buy something so the people would quit looking at him," she explained. "Think I'll look cute?"

"I think you'll be adorable," Draco told her, kissing her on the cheek. "You'll stun him stupid." He sat down beside her. "Did they help her?"

"Both saleswomen walked in there with her and manhandled her into them," Xander told him. "She seemed happy. Ginny, she went back to the tower if you wanted to go look them over." Ginny nodded and walked off, still not happy with him. "She didn't think Ginny would understand about practical bras," he confided.

"Probably not. She likes pretty ones, not ones that flatten you out," Draco agreed. "She's more into Anastasia's styles than Simone's."

Tara patted him on the leg. "She'll learn soon enough, all mothers do." She stood up, stuffing the outfit into her bag. "Thank you, Xander. I'll tell you how it turns out." She left them there.

"How much did you spend?" Draco asked. Xander held up five fingers. "Five galleons? How expensive are they?"

"I went for the good ones so they'll last her until she outgrows them. Cheap and easy ones won't do her any good and might snap during a game." He stretched. "It was almost as bad as helping Iggy find a jock strap," he admitted.

"I remember that," Draco sighed, leaning back. "Next we'll have Ravena."

"Not for a few years yet," Xander said happily. Murphy flew in and landed on his lap. "Hey, big guy. What's up? Did you have fun with Spike and Ethan?" Murphy showed him the picture of a young one curling up in Spike's lap. "You gave *Spike* a chick?"

Murphy sang happily. The mean one and the undead creature his human liked were perfectly suited to each other. They'd annoy each other and the smelly human to no end.

***

Ginny tapped on her daughter's door, walking in to look at her. "Hi. I heard you went and finally found a bra?" She sat on her daughter's bed and picked through them. "All these are hideous," she said.

"They're practical, mum, not meant to be pretty. I'm meant to sweat in them." She took off her shirt to show off the one she was wearing. It was checkered. "See, sweat worthy and good for practice." She pulled ut a second bag and handed it over. "These are for daily wear."

Her mother grimaced as she looked through them. "But they're still so plain, Simone. Don't you want pretty ones?" She held up the velvet one by a strap. "At least this one is pretty."

"Mum, pretty bras imply that someone's going to be seeing them," Simone said patiently. Her mother frowned and dropped the bra. "This is why I asked Uncle Xander, because I don't care what they look like. I care that I can swing my bat and not bang myself in the head when I roll on my broom. Oh, and I'm going to start jogging. It looks like fun." She sat down and put on her new shoes, the salesman had told her she needed to wear them for a few days to break them in. "See, practical, mum, just like me."

Ginny rolled her eyes. "But still, pretty bras make you feel pretty."

"Mum, I know I'm gorgeous already. I don't need flashy bras and panties to show me that. Boxer shorts and sports bras are making me happy." She stood up. "Face it, mum, you get to dress up Anastasia any way you please, but you'll never get me or Denver into a lace and wire creation that pinches and itches."

Ginny sighed. "Fine. I'll wait until you get a boyfriend." The velvet bra was held up with a meaningful look. Ginny smirked. "You'll learn."

"No, I'll probably switch boxer shorts with him," the girl told her. Her mother continued to smirk. "Okay, mum, when I get ready to roll one of the guys in school onto his back and ride him hard before putting him away wet, I'll let you buy me lingerie. Until then, I'm wearing practical bras. Deal with it, please, before you give me a complex." She walked around the room, stretching her shoes out. "These are really comfortable, except for that one spot. I need more pairs of these." She looked at her mother. "Yes, that was a hint. Oh, and I saw the most wicked bat," she said with a grin. "It was *huge*. I could hit bludgers out of the pitch with that thing."

Her mother smiled. "I'll take you shopping tomorrow, Simone. You need more clothes anyway." She helped take off the tags so her daughter could pack them into her things. "Did you want anything else tomorrow?"

"Just some more comfy clothes. You'd be surprised at how comfy the clothes Uncle Xander helped me find today are."

"They're revealing," Ginny said, sounding relieved. "No boxer shorts or they'll show."

Simone took out her other underwear and tossed them onto the bed. "I can wear those."

"Good point," she agreed, smiling because they were *girl* underwear. Sort of. Maybe. Boxer briefs? She shuddered. "Okay, I'll buy you new clothes, but I'm going to get you one pretty bra set while we're out, just to make myself feel better."

"Sure. If it has wires though, I'm taking them out. The stupid things don't need to stick up, they need to stand down."

"Fine," Ginny agreed, watching as her daughter changed into her new clothes. Those underwear looked comfortable! And they went down your legs, no wedgies. She watched as her daughter bounced in place. "Are you going to go jogging now?"

"After I talk to Professor Black. He jogs too and I was going to see where he runs."

"Have fun, dear," Ginny said, getting up and giving her a hug and a kiss on the head. "I'll be over at Xander's, paying him back."

"Oh, don't, mum. He found Aunt Tara something."

"I saw." She followed her daughter out of the tower and split off with her. Her daughter must have been this way because of her father. Or Ron. Maybe all those stomach rubs she had been given by Ron and Xander? She walked into the tower. "Your daughter's off to go jogging," she told Draco. He looked horrified and Xander snickered. "This is your fault. All those back and stomach rubs you and Ron gave me."

"I did the same for Anastasia and she's girlie," Xander reminded her.

"Point," Ginny said darkly as she sat down next to Draco. "He got her horrible, plain things. They flatten her down. She's still trying to avoid being a girl."

Draco patted her on the leg. "I'm sure she'll be a girl someday, dear. Just wait, she'll have to date someday."

"Hopefully, if she isn't into girls."

"Even then, she'll still have to date," Xander told her.

Ginny glared at him. "That was an awful lot of stuff. How much did you spend?"

"Five galleons. I went for the most sturdy so they wouldn't fall apart on her. I thought it'd be better to get quality stuff instead of cheap stuff."

"Good point. Why was one of them a different size?"

"She decided Anastasia needed one because she was bouncing on the field a lot during the last game." He smiled at Draco. "Apparently someone has been noticing poor little Ana and panting after her little lacy panties."

Ginny laughed. "She's a first year."

"My tailor thought she was a third year," Draco told her. Her mouth opened. "She's a bit ... advanced for her age. Perhaps you should have the talk with her?"

"I already did."

"The same one you got or a better one?" he asked.

She hit him with a pillow. "A good one, thank you." She stood up. "Where is she?"

"Doing her hair," Xander told her. "Ron just came through shaking his head about her girly nature." Ginny sighed and went back to talk to her favorite daughter. Xander looked at Draco. "More than one."

"I figured as much. They fit those things?" Xander nodded. "Wow. I never realized so much work went into buying a bra for the first time."

"Me either, but then again, I don't worry about them. My daughter won't need one for another ten years at the least. And Tara can help with that."

"Unless Ravena wants you to help her find one," Draco teased.

"Hey, you're a father, you can deal with that too." Xander put up his feet, smiling as Ron came back down the stairs. "Simone has bras."

Ron shuddered. "I'm glad I missed that trip. Did you force her into those lacy things like Ginny likes?" Xander shook his head. "Went the easy route?"

"She wanted sports bras. I bought her sports bras," Xander told him with a grin. "Practical, smooshing, plain sports bra. Oh, and she's running now."

Ron shuddered again. "I hated doing that. Hopefully she'll give up the bad habit." He waved Gwen's hand for her. "We're going to play in the snow."

"What about the other two?"

"Sleeping," Ron said with a smile. "I'm not waking them. Bring them out when they start to scream." He walked out with the giggly one, going to play with her in the snow. With all the students gone, it wouldn't turn into a snowball fight.

Xander relaxed again. He wasn't moving again. He had bought everyone something. Even George his fudge. He rubbed the middle of his chest, the pains were back again.

"Pains?" Draco asked.

"Side effect of the weakening," Xander said quietly. "I'm fine."

"I'm sure. Does Madam Pomfrey know?"

"Yup, and she told me to sit down and rest if I got another one. She's taking a nap so I'm not waking her up. She's scary."

Draco sighed. "Fine, I'll stay here and watch you to make sure you don't keel over or anything." He turned on the tv and went to the game show channel. "Damn, those bloody stupid ones again," he sighed, going the guide to see what was on. "Ah-ha. A good movie."

Xander smiled. He had warped his 'son' so well. Police Academy. It made him want to cry tears of joy.

***

Dumbledore stood up and raised his cup. The holiday table was a bit bigger this year. All of the Malfoys, half of the instructors, most of the children, who were sitting at their own table. "May the holidays be peaceful this year," he toasted.

"Please," Xander agreed. Tara giggled. "Also, any unopened presents in my house are getting donated somewhere so you had better come claim them." A few of the teachers laughed. "Severus, that means you."

Snape looked at him. "I don't need presents."

"Yay. I got you one anyway so come get it or else." Xander sipped his juice. "You too, Albus."

Dumbledore smiled. "I'll be over after lunch, Xander. I'd hate to lose my presents." He waved his wand and the food appeared. "Eat, all of you." He looked at Tara, who had been picking over her food. "I don't want to see any of you sick over the break."

Tara patted her stomach. "We're fine, Albus."

Iggy looked at her. "You'd better be, so I have someone to teach when I take Professor Snape's place."

Snape looked at him. "I believe I can teach my own son, Ignatius. Worry about having some of your own." Iggy got up and ran out of the room. Xander sighed. "What did I say?"

"He's been depressed recently," Xander told him, standing up. "I'm going to go find him. Save me some food." He walked out, going to find his son. He found him outside on the quidditch pitch, sniffling into his shirt. "It sucks," he said as he sat down, wincing at the cold seats.

"Daddy, you should be inside."

"So should you. He didn't mean anything by it." Iggy leaned against his side so he gave him a hug. "We'll solve this and you will give me grandchildren. I refuse to see any other outcome."

"But..."

"No, no buts. You'll get through this and you'll finish growing up. You'll make me proud with your career and you'll have a lot of kids so they don't have to suffer being only children." Iggy nodded, comforted by the sureness in his father's voice. "You ready to go back inside? It's cold out here."

"Why don't you fly anymore?"

"Because I don't seem to have time to fly," Xander told him as they headed back. Snape met them at the door. "See, he's fine."

"I'm sorry, I didn't think before speaking."

Iggy shrugged and gave him a perfunctory hug. "It's okay. Daddy said we'd fix this and I'd have kids." He walked inside.

Xander saw the amazement. "You thought it was something else?"

"I thought he was overstressed and my chastising had upset him," Snape said, frowning inside the school. "How can you be so sure?"

"Because I'm not willing to accept any other outcome," Xander said as he walked back inside. "No matter what the cost." His son would be fine, even if he had to kill whomever was doing this to them with his bare hands. He sat down at the table and gave them a faint smile. "Did anyone save me some stuffing?" Tara handed the bowl down to him. "Thank you."

"How's Iggy?"

"Fine." He piled his plate as high as normal, even though he wouldn't be eating it all. That damn pain was back again. A potion was put in front of him by someone and he looked around. "What's that?"

"Something to push back the pain," Madam Pomfrey told him. "You looked like you need it." He nodded and drank it, putting the empty bottle on the table. "Thank you. You will come see me if you need anymore, Xander."

"Yes, ma'am. I'll come get you if I start to ache again." He nibbled on his dinner, knowing everyone was watching him.

Iggy looked down at the kids' table as he walked in, smiling at them because they were having a mini-food fight. "Guys, eat the food, don't wear it."

Dumbledore looked at the children and laughed. The fact that Maeve was dripping with gravy was enough to make him crack. "My, what an interesting look, Maeve." Lucien growled at him. "You're adorable too, with the stuffing in your ear."

Tara and Draco both stood up and groaned. "Kids," they said in unison. The kids giggled wildly and threw food at them.

"Not allowed," Dumbledore told them. "Keep it at your own table please."

Vincent stood up and came over to give him a hug, smearing the food on him all over the nice Uncle's robes. Then he ran back to his seat and got back in the middle of the food fight, tossing some slices of apple at his cousin Maeve. "Ha-ha!" he shouted. "Got you!"

Maeve retaliated by throwing her cup of juice, basically dumping it on him and his sister Minnie, who was between them. "Got you more," she crowed.

Minnie stood up and pushed both of them face down into the bowls of food. "Got you both!" she shouted, then ran to hug her daddy. "Me got both," she said happily.

"Yes, you did, and you're very messy," Ron agreed, trying to wipe her clean. "Why don't you go hug Aunty Tara?"

"Not on your life," Tara told him. "Why don't you go hug your sister?" she suggested. Minnie giggled and went to hug her sister. "I don't need to be dirty, Ron. If I'm dirty, then I can't come babysit for you to have a beer with Harry."

"Oops. Never mind." He grinned at her. "Thank you for babysitting for me this afternoon. I owe you."

She patted his hand. "Don't worry, I'll collect some other time." She dug into her food. "Xander?"

"Thinking," he said automatically then started to eat. "Sorry."

"It's okay." Dumbledore looked at him. "Important thoughts?"

"Wondering who they're trying to bring back."

"Ah. It's understandable then. We'll know soon enough."

"Hopefully." Xander put down his fork. "I'm done, going to take a nap on the couch. Iggy, behave this afternoon. No pranking the other kids." He pushed back and went back to his house, going to nap on the couch. He was still so tired.

Simone looked at her father. "Have you worked out what you're doing yet?"

"To a point," he assured her. "We'll be fine when we go back."

"See that you do," she said firmly. "I don't want to have to take possession of the family fortune for a few more years, father." He smiled at her.

"Being an heir is hard enough," Denver agreed. "We want a few more years before we start wearing the family seal for ourselves."

"Only you get that," Simone sighed. "It only goes to guys. Apparently, according to the family, penises equal brains and ability to keep the family going."

"Simone!" Tara shouted.

"What? I'm tired of being left out because mine grew inward. It's not particularly fair."

Draco wiped his mouth. "That is true. You are much better at dealing with financial issues than your older brother is, but the signet ring is handed down to the boys because your last name will change when you marry."

"*IF* I marry," Simone corrected.

"If you marry," Draco agreed. "Otherwise, yes, the ring should have gone to a great many of the females instead of the males in the family. Every three generations the ring gets handed to a complete dolt. This time, I have five heirs, all of them competent. Your children's generation, we'll have to wait and see. It has nothing to do with your sexual organs."

"Bet me. Those determine who gets to change their names," Simone reminded him. "If I have a husband who agrees to change his name, can I beat up Denver for the ring?"

Draco smiled. "If such an occasion occurred, I would do my best to make the right decision between the two of you."

"What about me," Anastasia asked.

"Dear one, you don't show any fondness for the running of the family properties," Ginny pointed out. "Simone, if you follow your Uncle Charlie you can't run the Malfoy family business, you can't do both at the same time."

She shrugged. "So I'll train the phoenixes in my spare time. It only takes me a few hours a day. Even working full time isn't that hard. Daddy does it."

Draco smiled and nodded. "Yes, I do. Raising you two is a full time job."

Denver tossed his napkin at him. "Father," he sighed in disgust. "Leave the bad jokes to Uncle Xander. This is serious. If we're all your heirs, then what's going to happen when you finally pass on? You have to admit, you do dangerous things, like getting between Ana and her teachers when she's having one of *those* days."

Dumbledore cleared his throat. "Over the course of your time here, it will become more apparent who has the temperament to deal with underlings all day long. He'll pick whichever one of you that is. However, this is not a topic for general conversation. I doubt your father wants everyone to know about his holdings and business deals."

Denver shrugged. "We already know. We've had to deal with the toadies before."

"Yeah," Simone agreed. "When the house blew up, we got to be diversions." She looked out the window, then at her father. "Daddy, I forgot my heavy cloak and my winter quidditch outfit at home. Can you please bring it the next time you head home?"

"No."

"But I need them," Simone pointed out.

"Yes, but I can't be sure that the ghost presently inhabiting the house won't come back with it and I don't think we want him here."

"Is it grandfather?" Denver asked. Draco moaned and nodded. "Can't we just make him go away again? Banishment spell or something?"

"I'm not sure. We've looked over the house," Ron told him. "I tried everything in the books I have and put in a call to the people who routinely deal with these sorts of things. He only comes out when your father's there."

Simone got her devious look but wiped it off her face quickly. "Still, it can't cling to my clothes, and if it comes here then it won't have an anchor and we can trap it. I can't play in my summer uniform, it's too cold. I nearly got frostbite in adult places."

Draco tipped his head. "I'll go find them and bring them back, but we will be checking them over before you get them, young lady. You will not take him on by yourself."

"Yes, daddy," she said, sounding obedient. He gave her a hard look and she grinned. "I won't take him on, he'd probably like me."

"You're a girl, he'd find you more useless than not," Draco told her. "He never liked girl children."

"Because they can't carry on the family name?" Anastasia asked. Her father nodded. "Gee, how nice. Yet, we all carry your name."

"Yes, and if your mother wasn't so stubborn, you would be proper Malfoys instead of Malfoy-Weasleys," he noted dryly.

"Sure, blame me for him coming back," Ginny said dryly. "Like I caused it to happen." She ate a bite of pheasant. "This is really good. I'm going to have to ask for the recipe."

"Mum, please, get rid of the idiot," Simone told her.

"You don't like him?"

"He runs around the house in his underwear!" she complained.

"He sleeps on the couch," Anastasia reminded her. "Did you want him in your room?"

"No, I want him out on the lawn like the grubby little digger he is," Simone told her. "Besides, he was leering at me when we went home to get my new boots," Simone told her.

"He looked at me too," Anastasia agreed. Her mother looked her, looking kind of shocked. "Right at my chest, and licked his lips."

"Who is this person?" Draco asked, sounding pleasant. He wanted to know who he was going to kill.

"Mum's present sweetie," Simone told him. "He's grubby and nasty, daddy, has stringy hair and everything. He looks like a refugee from somewhere because he's always wearing rags."

"Simone, you don't judge a person by what they wear," Ginny reprimanded.

"In this case, I do, mother. He's left a spot on the couch!" She ate a bite of her potatoes. "Please, find something better, less greasy even. I support you dating, but really."

"He's a mechanic," she told Draco.

"Why are you dating a muggle?"

"He's in the Ministry of Technology, finding ways of fixing muggle things to suit us. He's working on my father's plans for a flying car because his was a better design than we're currently using."

"And the grease?" Draco asked.

"A byproduct of his job, but he does bathe when he gets home." Both daughters snorted. "He does."

"If he's interacting with the girls, I'd like to meet him."

"You're going to threaten him," Ginny said angrily. "I won't have you interfering."

"And I won't have you dating someone who'll try to touch my daughters or sons inappropriately," he said calmly. "I want to meet him before he's allowed near either of the girls again."

"He's a muggle," Ravena told her father, smiling at him. "I asked to see his wand and he said he couldn't find it." She looked at her mother. "He doesn't really like you, he likes the fact that you're powerful."

Ginny got up and left the room, going to sulk.

"Do you know his name, precious?" Draco asked her. She nodded and handed over a muggle ID card. "Did you steal this?" She grinned wickedly and nodded. "Good girl. You deserve a treat. What do you want?"

"You and mummy to quit fighting," Ravena told him, sounding serious.

"I try my best," he told her. "How about a pretty necklace?"

"No thank you. He took Ana's from my room."

"Excuse me?" Anastasia asked. "He took my things from your room?"

Ravena nodded. "I was playing dress up and he told me I shouldn't have them because they were 'spensive. I told him I had better stuff and he got this look on his face, but then mummy came home. I don't know where they are."

"We'll see about that. Girls, would you come and see if anything else is missing?" he asked, and they followed him to the floo. Ginny glared at him as they came out the other side. "Ravena said he took something of Ana's so we're going to search for it for her," he told her. "You can help or not." Ginny got up and followed them to Ravena's room, and her secret stash. It was nearly empty.

"Hey, where's my piggy bank?" Ravena whined. "It's not here. It's supposed to be here!" She stomped her foot.

Draco looked at Ginny, who turned her back and walked away. "Where is his stuff, precious?"

"Down beside the couch," Anastasia said dryly, picking up her crown. She did look fabulous in it. She checked it in the mirror. "One of the stones is missing."

"It fell out," Ravena told her, taking it out of her sock drawer. "Here you go."

Simone looked at the stone, then the hole, putting it back into place and pushing down the prongs. "That should hold it until you can get it fixed, Ana." She looked it over. "Mine was bigger, but with fewer stones." She handed it back. "I wonder how they're getting on."

"Well enough," her mother said from the doorway. "He's coming up the walkway," she said quietly. "With someone I don't know."

"Let me," Draco said, walking out and down the stairs of the small house. He smiled as the man walked in. "Who are you?"

"I'm her boyfriend, who're you?" the greasy man sneered.

"The father of her children." Draco pulled his wand and froze them both, walking over to them. "You just fucked up," he sneered, reveling in being able to let his evil side out again.

Ginny walked back upstairs to check on her daughters. Simone sat down to watch and learn.

***

Draco came back through the floo in the house carrying a small bag. "Do we have a reliable safe?" he asked Xander.

"Floor safe in my bedroom. Wall safe in Ron's. What's wrong?"

"Ginny's last boyfriend was a thief. Planned on stealing from Ana and Simone." He bounced the bag, making it jingle. "I wanted to put these somewhere away from dirty fingers until the trial was done."

"Wall safe in Ron's room is the easier to get open but it's hard to find. It's underneath his Chuddly Cannons poster."

"Thank you." He walked up to Ron's room, carefully moving the poster to get to the safe. When Ron came in, he pointed. "Ana's crown and jewels."

"Fine with me," Ron agreed. "I don't have anything to put in there." He flopped down onto his bed. "Was he really a greasy git?"

"And a thief. A muggle employed to help the Ministry of Technology. Latched onto her because her daughters had money and were pretty. He admitted as much under truth serum." He smiled coldly. "He nearly begged to be arrested. Apparently I made my point quite well to him and his chum." He put the poster back in place. "How's that?"

"Just the way it was," Ron told him. He kicked the bottom of the bed and moved his feet out of the way so the other man could sit down. "How is the spell coming?"

"I've translated it back into our magical terms and figured out what is missing. I'm about ready to try it on the pool under the front stairs."

"Excellent. Can we do it today?"

"If you want. We'll need three castors."

"Won't that be a problem during the reunion?"

"Possibly, but we're going with more wizards. I'm sure we can instruct one of the Advanced class students coming with us on the spell." He stood up. "Meet me outside and I'll bring the spell down with Fred. He was looking gorged." He headed through the bathroom to his room, grabbing his notebook so they could look it over together. As he walked down the stairs, he could hear his precious first borns planning on getting the ghost out of his house. "No," he said as he walked past them. "No going after my father by yourselves. He might like you and never leave." He tapped Fred on the foot. "We're going to try out this spell. Come help." He grabbed his cloak off the cloak tree and headed outside.

Fred got up and headed after him. "What spell?" he called, grabbing his own cloak to follow. "What spell, Draco?"

"One to filter the chaos magic of the hellmouth and make it rejoin the flood," he said as he walked. "We're hoping it will work the way it's supposed to." He walked out into the bright afternoon and winced. "Little Ron had a point. Those sunglasses would be handy." He turned and looked at the front steps, and the burned in footprints. "I wonder if they'll ever go away," he mused.

Fred looked at them as he automatically walked around them. He never walked over top of them, they gave him the creeps. "Probably not. I heard Tara say that some of the kids were wondering which founder put them there." He took the held-out notebook to read the spell. "Looks straightforward."

"It is for the most part." Ron joined them, hopping down the stairs with a puppy behind him.

"Saving someone?"

"Snape." He let the puppy go, tossing a stick for it. "Let me see too." Fred handed over the book so he could read it, going to play with the dog. "This looks simple."

"Hopefully it is," Draco agreed. Fred rejoined them and he held the book while so they all could read it. Together they cast the spell, and together they got knocked on their asses twenty feet away in the snow. "Well, it's powerful," he said, rubbing his stomach. The blast had caught them about waist-height. "Did it work?"

Dumbledore walked out and looked at them. "What are you three doing?"

"Practicing the spell to fix the hellmouth," Ron told him. "Did it fix the pool?"

Dumbledore knelt down and felt the energy pooled under the stairs, then smiled at them. "Not at all. The pool actually increased in size. Good work." He got up and left them there.

"Why didn't it work?" Draco wondered.

"Could turning the hellmouth into a pool of mixed flood and chaos magic be the answer?" Fred asked.

"I think we're going to need some better help," Ron suggested.

"Iggy," they said together, going up to get him. He had access to all the best research in the whole gryphon world.

***

Iggy teleported himself to the outer doors of the main gryphon library and paused to look at them. Wonderfully carved wooden doors so thick they had to be moved by magic. Those must have been some *huge* trees. He opened the door, smiling because it was silent. This was a well-thought out library and he was quickly discovering that he loved it here. He walked up to the information desk and the mother of his crush. "I'm surprised you're here today," he told her, the quieting spell automatically lowering his voice for him.

"I was doing some private research. What can I do for you today, Ignatius?" She smiled at him, he was so cute.

"We're working a hellmouth problem and it looks like we're going to have to drain it or fix it, one of the two." Her hand went to his hair and touched the white spot. "My father came from the Sunnydale hellmouth and it's tied to him somehow, and me. It's draining energy off us. Do you have anything on draining it back?"

She frowned, the poor boy, he was so young. "We have books on hellmouths, but I don't think any of them contain anything that could help. Do you know why?"

"It appears that someone's doing a spell to change something during my dad's graduation."

"Was there an ascension during it?" she asked, coming around the desk to give him a hug and lead him back to the proper section.

"Yeah," Iggy sighed. "That was daddy and his slayer's graduation."

"My! We heard about that all the way over here. It was supposed to have been quite a fight. So who's doing this?"

"We're not sure. All we know is someone's tapping into the hellmouth to create this spell to spare one of the people who died, which is draining Aunty Willow's spell to keep it closed, which is somehow tied into my father, and through him me. So we're both presently dying slow deaths until we can get it fixed in May, when we're all invited over." He looked up at her. "And no, I didn't tell Raena any of this. I didn't want her to worry and the paradox that they're creating could mean that I'm not going to be here."

She crushed him to her chest, patting him on the back. "You poor thing. And having to be strong too." He nodded, starting to relax in her arms. "I'm so sorry, Iggy. I'll do whatever I can to help you out. Have you talked to your elders?"

"Bill knows everything we do," he said into her chest. He started to sniffle. "But I don't know what to do anymore."

"I know. Let it out, precious one." She held him just like a proper mother should. When her husband came in, she shook her head. "His father was one of the ones who fought at the ascension."

"I heard that he's dying. Is that Ignatius?" Iggy pulled back and wiped his face off, but his large lock of white hair was seen, it was now covering most of the left side of his head. "You poor boy," he said, giving him a long shoulder squeeze. "How are you holding up?"

"We have to find a way to fix our hellmouth. It's draining through dad and me to help keep itself closed because of Aunt Willow's spell, sir." He looked around. "That's why I'm here on a holiday."

"I'm sure we'll have something you can use. Is it draining you or draining through you?"

Iggy shrugged. "We don't know. I know we're tired all the time and dad's been having chest pains that he doesn't want to admit. They just did a ritual the other day." He wiped his face again. "I'm just so tired."

"I understand. Come, let's see if I can help you at all. The orange section?" His wife nodded. "Then I'll help him. Come, Ignatius, we'll look up what we have on those dreadful spots. Did you know you had one in England?"

"No. Daddy never said we did." He looked up and saw a book that drew his attention, using his wand to bring it down. "What's this?"

"Those are some of the most dangerous chaos-based spells." He started to take the book from the boy but then thought about it. Fixing a hellmouth might require that sort of spell. "Keep it for now. I know this section very well and I'll look through it while you look over our hellmouth texts." He gave the boy a pat and led him right to the shelves, all about his shoulder height. "These four shelves have books on the subject." He left the boy alone, going back to look over the spells they had. Maybe they had something to drain the suckers in one great burst. Even if they were dangerous, he'd suspect that the boy's father would do it anyway. He seemed to be like that if it corrected a great evil.

Iggy pulled down the first three books and sat down to flip through them. He remembered the copy of the spell and got up, going to give it to his crush's father. "Uncle Draco found this one, but when they tried it, it increased the pool under the school's front steps instead of changing it all to flood energy." He went back to his books.

The older man looked at the spell. Obviously one of the changed gryphon ones. He was sure it wouldn't get out, but still. He'd have to send a message over there to talk to their historian. That boy was playing with dangerous magics and it could hurt all of them. Oddly enough, the book he had in front of him had an original copy of the spell and he checked it against it. "Ah-ha, a word out of place. Grow instead of deplete." He wrote in the change and folded it back up so the boy could take it back with him. That might be the best they could do by May.

***

Xander looked out at the small block building behind the school. He knew what it was, but why was there smoke? He walked down to Snape's classroom, tapping gently on the door and motioning the teacher to come out. "I know this is your field, but where do you store the potions the kids have done?"

"We have a storage facility out near the woods, why?" Snape asked.

"Because if it's what I think it is, I saw smoke coming from there." He walked the man up to where he had been watching from. "That building, right?" Snape nodded. "The smoke came and went, but it was definitely coming from there." He followed the older man out to the building. Strange, the smoke had completely disappeared. "Was something burning?"

"No," Snape said as he backed out. "But someone did dump an improperly shielded potion in here that would have resulted in a fire elemental being born." He backed out and closed the door, relocking it. "I'll check around tonight." He looked at Xander. "Do you still see it?"

Xander pointed at the vent. "From right there. Can't you?" Snape shook his head. "So I'm seeing things now?"

"Seeing things, or possibly *seeing* things," Snape agreed. "I believe we should take you up to the infirmary, just to be safe, Xander." The younger man nodded and allowed himself to be walked up there. Madam Pomfrey agreed with him, the young Professor was nearing death again.

"I see things because I'm so weak?" Xander asked, confusion evident.

"Apparently," Snape agreed. "Being near death has turned on a psychic gift. It's not unheard of." He crossed his arms. "What else have you seen?"

"I had a dream where Sunnydale's Kraken monster tried to take on the Watcher's Council," Xander offered.

"Well, there is a Hellmouth near here," Poppy told him. "It could happen."

"What?" Xander asked, sitting up. "Hellmouth, here? Like near here?"

"Why else would the Watchers have set up on this boring little island?" Snape asked with a smile. "It's about sixty miles from their headquarters if I'm not mistaken."

"Then I have to tell them, just in case it's real." He fought, but Madam Pomfrey bound him to the bed. "No fair! They need to know!"

"We'll tell them," she soothed, knocking him out. "Some rest should help, if we can't do the spell to separate more of his energies from that dratted place."

"Someone brought up a point with Ignatius over Christmas. Is it draining them or draining through them?"

"Draining them, I'm sure of it," she told him. "It's using him as a control to hold the place closed. Poor Ms. Rosenberg must be nearer to death than he is."

Snape shook his head. "I doubt it. I'll tell them about this development. Maybe they'll have an answer." She nodded so he left her alone, going to check on his class before taking a small side trip. He had a free period two classes from now, it could wait that long.

***

"Hellmouth, here?" Willow screeched. "Since when!"

"It's been inactive for hundreds of years," Wesley told her, trying to get her to calm down. "We occasionally go down there and test things against it to see how they'd work. Do relax about it." He looked at their visitor. "How is Xander seeing these things?"

"He's near death again and it's apparently stimulated his magic to work in odd ways," Snape said, sipping his tea. "He saw an improperly contained potion starting a fire elemental off in our refuse vault."

"You use a refuse vault?" Willow asked.

"How did you think we got rid of the potions?" he asked her.

"Neutralizing solution and down the drain."

He chuckled, sounding nearly evil. "We wouldn't dream of harming the water tables near the school. Even with a neutralizing solution, they could combine and have unexpected side effects for those living on the water table, such as the towns people and the students. We've always used a refuse locker with concrete shielding. It's much safer for all involved."

"Yet, someone got into it and put a potion in there?" Wesley asked.

Snape nodded. "It is well known that any potion is to be discarded out there. The students have access to it, but it is checked periodically to make sure everything in there is safe. With Ignatius being so ill, I've forgotten to do so." He looked Willow over. "I must say, you're looking better than either of them."

"I cast the spell but I think somehow it hooked into them, anchored itself somehow," Willow explained. "I can try to take more of the pressure off them, hopefully."

"If you wouldn't mind," he said at his most dry and sarcastic. "Xander is very near death. He didn't even fight too hard when taken to the infirmary." She bit her lip, looking distressed. He stood up, his good deed for the year done. "I'll leave you to fight with the hellmouth however you feel best. He did say it was a Kraken monster, but I'm sure you can fix it easily." He left through the floo, leaving them to their problems. He had students to flunk.

Willow looked out the window overlooking the garden. "I'll push myself more firmly in the way tonight," she said quietly, frowning suddenly. She got up to walk over and look outside. "Kraken," she said, pointing.

"Here?" he asked, hurrying over to look outside. Indeed, there was a large green tentacle coming over the hedges on the edge of the property. "This will not do!" he said, pushing the emergency button. "Kraken monster," he called, pointing once a few of the guards were inside. "Get the Slayers in training and the mages. Go fix it!" They ran off, Willow following them. "No, Willow, you can't! Not two of them at once!" He followed her out to knock his woman out if need be. She was having enough problems with the one, she couldn't deal with two hellmouths.

***

Iggy woke up, something he was starting to feel grateful for, and looked around the bright, sterile room. "Wonder if I passed out in potions again," he mused as he slid off the bed. "This can't be the infirmary, the floors aren't cold." He walked out in his stocking feet and pajamas, finding himself in a room with a table and a tea setup. "Hello?"

"Sit," the blonde woman at the other side of the table told him, giving him a smile.

"Aunty Buffy? Am I dead?"

"Not yet, kid. Sit. We've only got a few minutes to do this. Sorry to have woken you and all."

"I don't mind," he assured her, sitting down and pouring them both some tea. He was part British, it was his task. Besides, she never made decent tea. "Why are you here? Can I pass on a message for you?" He sipped the strong lemon blend. "This is actually good."

She laughed. "Yes, I learned how to brew tea. Everyone where I am drinks it." She sipped her own tea. "Iggy, I know you know what's coming, but are you ready?" He nodded, putting down his cup. "Drink it, it'll make you feel better. I'll give you the recipe before I go." He nodded, finishing his cup and pouring himself some more. "Good boy." She smiled at him again. "Your father ...." She paused. "That's still funny to me. This is one of those situations where Xander will do whatever's necessary to solve it."

"I know. I've accepted his loss, and possibly my own."

She shook her head. "They're not after him. He's a secondary choice, or actually a third choice. Willow ranks above him this time." She took another sip. "This time, they're trying to bring back someone using the hellmouth as a convenient battery. You need to give three messages this time. Okay?" He nodded. "First, tell Ron that I did love him, no matter what the blonde buttfucker says, and that I'm going to cream him when he dies over naming my son Raymond Vincent." Iggy smiled at that. "I expected a better name, I really did." She shook her head. "Second, I want you to get word back to Willow. She has to redo the spell, anchoring it to some*thing*, not some*one*. The spell was specific but her translations sucked buttmonkeys." Iggy giggled. "Third, and this is the most important." She handed him a card and then her face started to shift. "Don't get dead." She became a big, scary beast and lunged at him, making him wake up.

Iggy sat up in the real infirmary with a gasp. "Damn, I don't want those." He held his head and smelled lemon. "Potion. I need Professor Snape now," he told the nurse. "Buffy just gave me a potion to make me feel better. Daddy needs it now." She hurried off to get his instructor and he tried hard not to swallow. If only he had been able to look at the card. Maybe his mentor would know the answer. He glanced around but he was alone. Must be the middle of the class day. He looked at his lap and found a half-wet piece of paper lying on his lap. "Is this it?" he asked, reading over it. Snape hurried in. "Aunty Buffy just fed me some sort of tea, tasted like lemons, and told me it would make me feel better, which I do. And this appeared," he said, handing it over. "I don't know what the potion is though."

"Get me a swab," Snape ordered. "Open up, let me check your breath." He sniffed, definite lemon smell. "Thank you." He accepted the swab and gently probed the open mouth. "Good, now I need you to expel some of it. You haven't eaten in days so we should be able to get a clear sample."

"Eww," Iggy told him, but he obediently stuck a finger down his throat. When he was done, he laid back down. "I have two other messages, can I go?"

"Not yet," Madam Pomfrey said, fussing over his blankets. "Who do you need to see?"

"Aunty Willow and Uncle Ron."

"Ron will be up in a few hours, he always is. I can send someone for that woman though," Snape told him, not looking pleased. "You said it was in tea form?" Iggy nodded. "Large pot?"

"Medium, like the flowered one Tara has. Was really strongly lemon, and kind of sweet, but had an herby aftertaste now that I think of it. Is it on the card?"

"Possibly, but it's wet so some of it is smudged." He frowned. "I'll do what I can. Your father's back in his own bed, resting." He hurried out with the bowl and the swab, going to find this new tea. Anything that brought the color to that boy's cheeks when he had been that weak was something miraculous.

Iggy looked at the nurse, who was pouring him some water. "She said over there that everyone drinks tea."

"I'm sure they do. The Christian version of God has to be British or the world would have went to hell long before now." She smiled at him. "Drink, Iggy. It'll help you feel better."

"I feel okay, but can we take more swabs, just in case the first one doesn't turn out?"

"Of course." She went to get more swabs to make the boy feel better. Severus knew what he was doing and had done a good job, but it never hurt to be sorry.

***

Willow walked into the infirmary, glancing around. Nothing had changed. Not that she had expected it to, Hogwarts never seemed to change. Dumbledore even looked the same when he had met her at the floo. She smiled at Iggy. "You look so much better."

He smiled back. "Aunty Buffy gave me some lemon tea with potion and it helped a lot. She said you had to redo the spell, there was a problem with your translation. You were supposed to anchor it to something, not someone. Oh, and that you're a secondary choice to die in the place of whomever's selected. You and daddy both."

Willow frowned. "When did you see her?"

"A few hours ago. Right over there," he pointed at the doorway to the closet. "It led to a nice room with a table set up and she was waiting on me with the tea. Then she turned into a big, scary, hairy thing and snapped at me."

"Hairy thing?" Willow asked, face scrunching up in confusion. "Why would she do that? Was this a dream?"

"No, a vision. I came back smelling like the tea and Professor Snape found it in my mouth. Aunty Tara verified it, Aunty Willow. She said you mistranslated, putting it onto someone instead of something."

"Oh." She grimaced. "I have to recast it?" Iggy nodded. "Okay," she said slowly, looking around. "Do you have an account written out?"

"Aunty Tara and Professor Dumbledore are looking it over now. I'm supposed to send you to them once I'm done. But I still have to give Uncle Ron a message."

"He was in the hallway looking pained," Willow told him, giving him a hug. "You get better, Iggy, I'm doing the best I can, okay?" He nodded so she left, stopping beside Ron. "He said he has a message for you."

"I know," Ron groaned. "I'm not sure I want to hear it." He looked up at her. "I've got her stuff stored if you wanted to go through the pictures or anything."

"This summer, Ron, after all this is over with," she said, trying to be gentle. He nodded and went inside. She headed up to the headmaster's office. "When did Iggy start having visions?"

"Since he was so near death, it was easier to reach him," Dumbledore told her. "It's a common occurrence with wizards and witches near death." He handed a copy of the vision over to her. "This is what happened."

She sat down, starting with the beast. "That's a werewolf," she said finally, handing it back. He shook his head so she folded it up. "Why did she morph into a werewolf?"

"A clue?" Tara suggested. "Maybe it's Oz they've picked to die in someone's place." She stood up. "Come to my room when you're done here and we'll talk for a few," she said with a smile, then left them alone.

"Are you happy where you are, Willow?" Albus asked her.

She smiled. "I am. I get to be a nerd again, and my daughter loves Wesley."

"Good. Are you going back in May?" She nodded. "Is he coming with you?"

"Yes, and he's arranged for transportation from wherever we end up. We're waiting on final word of the destination and what papers we'll need."

"I'm arranging all that for you," he told her, giving her a smile. "I think you'll be pleased and a few days off afterwards should do you well."

She stood up. "Thank you, Albus. Owl me whenever you've got everything set up. Wes is getting us some fighters in the area in case we need them." He nodded. "Whatever we can do to help, we'll do it."

"Try to take the marker off Xander, Willow. He's in very bad shape and it's worrying a great many people."

She nodded. "I have everything set up to do that tonight." She smiled evilly. "Giles offered to take his place."

"You must put the anchor onto something, something there which will always be there. If you put it onto a person, it will reopen once they die."

"I understand, but he's been begging," she explained. "I think I'll put it onto the Grandfather Tree. It was planted by the founder's grandfather supposedly. It should still be there."

"You could always portkey over, or ask for some help, to find out," he suggested, sounding very wise. "Or you could anchor it to the seal that is hidden in it."

"True. But then if we move the seal, the hellmouth might come with it."

"Or it could be destroyed and the hellmouth may open again," he agreed. "Such is life."

"I'll take it off tonight," she assured him, nodding at him before leaving to go talk to Tara.

***

Simone looked at her siblings and nodded. They nodded too. It was time to do something about this. Anastasia got up and went to Uncle Xander and Ron's house, going to use the floo. Simone and Denver got the room ready. Then Simone went to get her father. "Daddy, can we talk to you for a moment?" she called. He was flying around on the pitch, practicing with Uncle Ron. He smiled and nodded, landing beside her. "Inside, daddy, it's really important so we shielded a room for privacy. Ana's got a boyfriend."

His smile slipped some but he followed her into the specially prepared room. Privacy would be needed for this discussion, she was much too young. Inside, he found his other children and Ginny, just what he expected. "What's going on?" he asked.

Simone locked the door and waved her wand, making the lock and handle disappear. "This is one of those intervention thingies that they show on tv all the time." She looked at her mother. "We're tired of the whoring going on in the family." Her father opened his mouth. "Not just you, her too."

"I am not!" Ginny snapped.

"Mum, you are. You're sleeping around with some really sleezy guys and we're tired of it," Anastasia told her. "Father, I know you don't want us to talk about where Simone had you woken up the other day." He blushed. "Good, now that we've set the mood, here's the demand."

"We want you two to get married. It doesn't have to be official," Denver said quickly at the reopening mouths, "but even a commitment to each other would suit us. Can you please do that? Go back to dating only each other?"

"Or pick suitable dates for the other," Simone added when her brother floundered. "We could accept that solution as well." She used her wand to uncover some of the furniture in the room, and the tray of food that Denver had procured. "We figured this was going to be a long fight so you two can start yelling now," she said once she had sat down.

"How dare you!" Ginny shouted. "This is my life, not yours, children. I will see whomever I want."

"Yes, mother, and your choices have been so very good," Anastasia told her. "A thief, a slimy bastard, and two more slimy bastards who you've went out with and not slept with. As for you, father, since I can see you starting to protest, need I remind you that you've slept with six different women in the last month, plus Simone found you at a house of ill repute?"

"What?" Ginny asked, looking at him.

"A whorehouse, mother, a place where people go to pay for sexual release," Simone supplied helpfully. "He fell asleep there and nearly missed class one day." She looked at her father. "We would accept a commitment to pick suitable mates for each other, but so help you Merlin if you bring home that blonde bimbo again I'm going to hurt her."

"Which one?" Denver asked.

"The one who looked at you and said you'd do in a pinch and said that she was going to have us married off if it was up to her so no one would be near poor daddy."

"Oh. Her." Denver nodded. "I remember her, barely. Didn't he kick her out?"

"Yes, it was the first instance of sense we've seen recently," Anastasia told him. "Now then," she started again, looking at the shocked adults. "We won't force you to *actually* marry each other, I know that would upset mum horribly, but we're not putting up with this behavior any longer. It's gotten to the point where we're ashamed of the both of you," she stated, nearly quoting one of their talks with Simone and Denver over their fighting in public.

Draco sat down on one of the couches, holding his forehead. "I don't believe they did this."

"I do," Ginny said, glaring at her daughters. "Denver, leave."

"No, he's not leaving," Draco snapped. "You said often enough he was your son, he's obviously involved in this one, so he stays." He glared at her and stood up again. "I admit to sleeping around, do you? Have you been sleeping with greasy gits who're better left to be drowned?"

"What about you?" Ginny shouted back. "Whorehouse, Draco? Not enough *willing* bodies?"

"Father," Simone snapped, noticing his fists balling up. "Don't." He glared at her. "Don't hit her. Mother, father would *never* sleep with an unwilling person. He might sleep with them for release, or to have fun, but he'd never rape anyone." She stood up, getting between them. "Like Ana said, we...are...ashamed...of...you," she said, spacing the words out so they understood this time. "Your sleeping around has started to impact us all the way in our ivory castle, here at school, and we're tired of it. Ana got asked the other day if she was as free as her mother was with her attentions!"

"And she didn't even get a detention for beating the shit out of him," Denver added with a smile for his favorite sister. "Ana explained very gently that she does not fight, she lets Simone do it for her. The boy was taken to task by Xander personally."

"Why wasn't I told?" Draco asked.

"Because I told Uncle Xander not to," Anastasia said, joining her sister. "It's got to stop. Either learn how to be discreet or start picking decent lovers for each other."

"I can do that," Draco sighed. "I have a pool of acquaintances I can introduce you to." He looked her over. "Merlin knows you make enough money to be part of them anyway." He sighed as he looked at his children. "How else has it bothered you?"

"No!" Ginny said. "It's none of their business who we sleep with. They're children, Draco."

"Yes, mother, your children," Denver reminded her. "We're learning from you how to have adult relationships." She blanched. "I see you realized what we've been learning recently." He stood up, standing behind his sisters. "We've had enough. It's obvious that neither of you are happy with these arrangements. Mum, you've had more temper tantrums recently than in any of the years I can remember. Father, I caught you crying in your sleep the other day and you weren't having nightmares." Draco hung his head. "We're asking for simple things. Make a commitment to each other, official or not, and if not, choose appropriate lovers for each other. It's not that hard." He pulled the girls back to the couch. "We're going to be over here while you two talk or fight. But we're not leaving this room until you see reason at the very least." He sat down and snuggled into Simone's side. "Have I told you yet that this new chest thing is a very comfy pillow?" he asked her.

"No, but I'm liking the smooshing part of the bras. I've regained my usual sense of balance. It's nice for that. Otherwise, they're still a pain in the ass." She looked at her younger sister. "How do you stand having them poke up that way?"

"I've never known anything else," Anastasia reminded her. "As soon as I started to sprout, mum put me into a bra like it was something that would save my life. Personally, the bra helps keep the weight off my lower back, but otherwise they're rather annoying. I think I need bigger ones too, they're starting to cut into my side."

"Mine stretch," Simone teased. "How does the one I got you fit?"

"It works well," Ana told her. "I feel good in it. I can play well enough because I'm not knocking myself in the jaw when I fly. But I can't see wearing it all the time. It's throwing me off balance. It's strange how something that I consider necessary is something that you consider frivolous and inconvenient."

"It's a difference in personalities," Denver said, still resting on Simone's breasts. He yawned. "We've got to pounce Melvin tonight to get him to help us with the Herbology paper due next week."

"Yes, dear, and you have to help us all write our Defense papers," Simone agreed, stroking his stomach to help him fall asleep. He'd had a long night because one of his roommates started to have nightmares for no reason. At least Iggy was back in classes again.

Ginny and Draco kept looking at their children as they talked quietly on the other side of the room. Draco smiled at the older two and nudged her. She shook her head. "Don't encourage them," she told him. "They deserve to be punished for this stunt."

"If it's true that someone approached Anastasia then they had every right to step in and protest," he said gently. He patted her hand. "I can introduce you to some very fine young men, all of them somewhat witty and at least able to carry on a conversation. No sense of danger, but pleasant enough for a few days' fling."

Ginny shook her head. "It's disgusting, Draco. I don't want you to pick my lovers for me."

"Who knows you better?" he asked with a smirk. She smacked him on the shoulder. "Well, I do. I know what you do when you're tired, when you're upset, and when you're in the mood to have a long sex session." He leaned in and kissed her. "I've watched you in almost every mood, Virginia Weasley, and I will not allow you to continue to harm yourself looking for a sense of danger." He glanced at the kids again, smiling because Denver was asleep. "They are watching us for clues in how to have grown-up relationship. Outside of having exciting lovers with bad personalities for the most part, what have we taught them?"

"I'd like to think that I taught them better manners than to do things like this," she told him.

He laughed. "At least they brought us in here and shielded the room so no one else could butt in. They could have done it in a classroom or in the house, where everyone could get involved. Do you really want your brothers knowing that much about your love life?"

She snorted. "They'd take me in for an exam for possession." She stood up and stretched then sat back down. "Sorry, long day in Percy's library."

"Would you like a shoulder rub?"

She shook her head. "It wasn't a hint."

"I know. You don't hint, you demand," he reminded her. "Turn around." She obediently did so and he started to work out the knots in her shoulders. "Can we do as they demanded?"

"I don't know," she sighed, closing her eyes. "I still think it's icky to think about you picking my lovers for me."

"Yes, but think of the men I routinely see. Tall, dark, handsome. Somewhat smart. Could be interesting at least. You do have some fun friends I wouldn't mind being introduced to." She snorted again. "Really. It's either that or you're going to have to come back to me."

"Come back to you?"

"You broke it off."

"Oh, yeah," she said flatly. She turned around and looked at him. "You're serious?" He nodded. "No strings?"

"A physical exam for both of us," he suggested with a faint smile, "but otherwise nothing else. We both do stupid things while apart. Why would I hold it against you?"

"Point," she agreed. She looked over. Denver was snoring gently. "I wonder what's wrong with him?"

"One of the boys in his dorm has the sight," he said quietly. "He's had nightmares for the last few days and Denver ended up sleeping in the common room for a while last night."

"Oh." She frowned at him. "You're serious?"

He nodded. "I am. We're both miserable. That's why we resorted to those nasty creatures we saw." She chuckled. "I'm more than ready to take you back. You can even help me move books this weekend."

"Fine," she said, rolling her eyes. "We'll try to get back together again." She relaxed as he gave her a hug. "But you get to talk to the children this time about their language and interference."

"Fine." He stood up, taking her hand as they walked back to the children. "Thank you for showing your displeasure. In the future, do try to be less dramatic."

"We're twelve and eleven, we're all about the drama at this age," Simone reminded him. She looked at her mother. "Is it fixed?"

"Yes, Simone, it's fixed. You're grounded."

Draco shook his head. "No, they're not. They did what they thought was best."

Ginny looked at him. "They shouldn't have done it."

"They should have, otherwise we'd still be fooling around with creatures best left to your brother Ron."

"Ron doesn't date."

"I meant professionally," he said dryly.

She smacked him again. "Mine weren't that bad. If you were dating creatures, that's your fault."

"Mother, at least one of the creatures you saw could be classified as a bloodsucker," Anastasia told her. "He was sucking the life out of you. Hence our actions." She nodded at the door. "Can you open it?"

Simone flicked her wand at the door and it opened, the lock and knob reappearing. "Have fun. I'm going to let him nap for a bit."

Draco leaned down and picked his son up. "He's usually a heavy sleeper. I'll put him in my bed for now." He carried his son back to the tower and put him into bed, then smiled at his daughters. "That was a bit over the top," he told them.

"At our age what did you expect?" Simone asked. "We haven't learned subtly yet. That comes once we're forced to start dating."

"Good point." He patted them on the head. "Remember to go to dinner tonight." He left, going to spend some time with Ginny.

"Next time, we get an official in there with us," Anastasia told her sister. Simone burst out in giggles as she crawled in to hold her brother so he could sleep.

***

Xander looked at the date on the calendar. Valentine's Day was tomorrow and he didn't have a thing yet for his mate. He also had another class for the day, but it would give him a chance to think. It was a test, actually *the* test. The annual suicide test as it had come to be known. He looked up as the kids started to file in. "Sit and get ready for the test." The listless gazes told him they had studied and were ready. "It's not that bad," he told them. "It could be worse. I could have dumped all this on you at the end of term." That got a few moans of distress. "Two minutes," he called, bringing in the necking couples from the hall. He counted, there were six students missing. "Where are they?"

"Two are in the infirmary, sir," one of the fourth year girls told him. "They got sick."

"Professor Snape wanted the others after class to give them hell," another boy told him.

"All right. I'll expect notes." He handed out quills and tests, smiling when he caught one with a cheat sheet. "Not at all," he said, continuing to smile. "You flunked, go confess before I have to fill out the paperwork." She left, taking her cheat sheet with her. "Anyone else want to try that?" One boy he hadn't gotten to yet slid something into his books and Xander pointed at the door. "You too." That boy left. "Anyone else? I don't like doing this test any more than you do," he said as he continued to pass out things.

"If we beg, can we get an automatic 'c' and not make you grade it, sir?" one girl in the front row asked. "I'd accept a 'c' with a smile and applause."

Xander smiled at her. "I've had that same feeling and no, you can't. School rules say I have to find a way to make sure you've been learning the material and base your grades on them. Unfortunately, I can't read minds so I have to give you tests to make sure you know that you're absorbing some of this." He smiled at her. "Nice try though, five points to your house." He handed her the test and a pen. "Next time, try begging for a 'b'."

"'C's are more realistic for most teachers," she pointed out, putting her name on it. "May we start?"

"Sure, start." He watched as four of the missing students walked in with Snape behind them. He handed over tests and quills, watching as they sat down with nothing else on their desk, then went to join Snape in the hallway. "Were they in big trouble?"

"Begging to be kept longer so they had an excuse to need a retest," Snape told him, sneering at the room.

"Hey, a bright plan," Xander said happily. "I had one suggest she'd take a 'c' so I wouldn't have to grade one."

Snape chuckled. "I'm sure she would. How is she doing otherwise?"

"Straight B. How's Tara?"

Snape led him away, closing the door. "She's been craving that kool-aid drink again. May I borrow that book?"

"Sure, or I can show you how to get it from the muggle world," Xander suggested. "It's not that hard. Comes in a little packet and you add sugar."

Snape sighed. "If I must. Would I be able to find those ...Ho-Ho things as well?"

"Oh, yeah, those are definitely of the muggle variety. After class, we'll go shopping. I could use another case of soda anyway. There's a little store down the road from the Leaky Cauldron."

"Thank you. I have no idea what to do about such things."

Xander grinned. "You humor them. Otherwise she cries or yells." Snape nodded. "Give me ten after this. I still have to get George something for Valentine's Day tomorrow."

"That's tomorrow?" Xander nodded. "Oh, dear."

"Trust me, get her something cute and corny, she'll love it. I'll even help you pick it out if you help me pick out something for George. Draco's busy today."

"Fine." Snape nodded at him and walked away, going back to his class.

Xander smiled and walked back in, taking the tests from two more cheaters. "Out!" They ran out, going to tell on themselves. If Xander did it, they would be in more trouble - it was a well documented fact that has been passed down through the years. Xander sat down behind his desk, watching the kids as he tried to figure out what to get his husband for a present.

***

Snape looked at the little packets, frowning. "That's all there is to it?"

"That, sugar, and water," Xander agreed. "Comes in ten flavors. Kinda cheap. She likes grape and cherry a lot." He watched as the small basket was partially filled by the small packets. "Not that many. Each one of those makes a pitcher, not a glass." Some of them were put back. "Okay, sugar, and ho-ho's," Xander said, leading the way to that aisle. "Ho-ho's. And sugar is behind you." He grabbed a case of soda and hefted it. "This for me. And these," he said, picking up a box of nutty buddies. "Try the blue and white bag," he suggested, noticing that the other man was staring at the sugars. "The other stuff is for other purposes." Snape nodded and put that into the basket as well. "Anything else she wanted?"

"Soy nuts and sesame sticks?"

"Snack and chip aisle." He led the way, pointing them out. "Mother Goddess brand even. I'm sure she'll appreciate that." He smiled and led the way to the register, taking the basket from him since he had muggle money on him. "Pay me back later," he said at the frown. "We keep Pounds in our house more often than you do."

"Unemployed?" the checker asked.

"Teachers," Xander told her.

"Oh." She nodded. "I understand that." She finished ringing everything up. "That'll be twenty-two pounds," she said happily. She watched as Xander counted it out, then took off the sodas for him. "Seventeen pounds." She recounted the money and gave him back the small amount of change. "Have a nice day."

Snape walked out of the store with the larger bag. "How can you stand that?" he asked.

"Easy, they're paid very little to be that chipper. It's got to be a defect in their personalities."

Snape laughed. "I can see that. When we were out last weekend, I nearly harmed someone for daring to touch her stomach."

"Perfectly understandable," Xander agreed. "I've had that feeling before. Even over Draco when he was stuffed up." They walked back into the Leaky Cauldron and Xander waved at Tom as he walked past the bar, going back to the alleyway. "Okay, presents for Valentines Day for George. You can give her the munchies for her gift, she'll probably sniffle and cry on you, if she's not in a rant and rave mood again." He grimaced. "Has she been having bad fluctuations this time?"

"A few," Snape admitted quietly as they walked into Diagon. "I'm starting to believe it's my nature infecting her."

Xander punched him on the arm. "Stop it. It's not you. Pregnant women are funky things that no man will ever understand. Except maybe Draco. Did he calm her down?" Snape nodded. "Then don't worry about it, it's the kid becoming demanding. And hey, no funny orgasm thingies this time."

"Yes, I'm thankful for that," Snape agreed. It was most disturbing to watch her carry Xander's child because of those sudden surges of energy up her spine. "What were you thinking?"

"Something sweet and sappy, but maybe jewelry. He deserves a new piece of jewelry."

"Then I do know of something, but you'll have to trust me." Xander nodded. "Among the darker arts, there are things to store part of someone in them."

"Which would be perfect," Xander agreed. "With this spring coming fast and everything about that, I think he might like it. Do you think he'll complain?"

"Your father-in-law might, but he has always been a practical man." Snape led the way down into Knockturn alley, directly into a small shop off the stairs. "We're here for a capturing necklace," he told the salesman. He got out of Xander's way so he could look at the supply.

"I like that one," he said, pointing at the one which looked like a lidded pot. "Do you think he'd like it?"

"I think he'd like it, but that one would be less noticeable," he said, pointing at the small crystal on the silver chain. "He could put that other crystal on it as well."

Xander looked at it after it was brought out. "Okay, I like. How much?"

"Fifty galleons."

Xander hissed. "Haggling?" The salesman shook his head. "Then let me head to the bank and I'll be right back. Keep it for me." He led the way out, going to the bank, but letting Snape hold the bags. He came back out fairly quickly and went down alone to get the necklace. The guy even put it into a blood red box for him. As he was coming out, Xander noticed a small, brightly lit, storefront. He could read the name easily, having taken the time to learn some of the more common demon languages for study purposes a few years back. He shook his head as he walked away, rejoining Snape at the bench. "I thought she was joking."

"Found her shop?"

"Brightly lit and shiny," he told him. He stuffed the box into his pocket and took his bags back. "Okay. Did you want to get her anything else? Flowers, candy, potion components?"

"Were I buying for your son, the last would be appropriate," he joked. "Tara isn't that interested in my field." He stood up and headed back to the floo point, ignoring the looks they were given. As soon as they disappeared, someone leaned to the witch next to her and talked about them.

***

Xander opened the paper at breakfast and smiled, turning it around for Snape to see. "Gee, I didn't think you liked me that much," he said dryly.

Snape reached over and snatched the paper, reading it. He nearly moaned. "When did this rumor start?"

"Yesterday?" Xander suggested, grinning. He liked the guy, but really. "I wonder if it was the groceries or the shopping?"

"Probably the groceries," Snape said, handing the paper back. He stood up as Tara walked in, helping her into her seat. "How are you this morning?"

"Fat," she told him, giving him a smile. "Just like I was yesterday." She smiled at Xander. "Thank you for helping him get that stuff for me."

"You're welcome, sweetie. You know I'm willing to go to great lengths to give you what you want." He smiled at her. "Did you drink the whole first pitcher?"

"Grape," she agreed. She pointed at the paper. "What's that about?"

"From where we helped each other shop yesterday," Xander told her, handing her the paper.

She giggled. "I can't see you two together, sorry," she said once she had read. "You'd kill each other."

"Yes, we would," Snape agreed. He handed her the bowl of eggs. "Breakfast?"

"Is why I'm here," she said happily, digging out some for herself. She watched as Xander read the story again then moved on. "It doesn't bother you?"

"That everyone knows what I got him for Valentines Day? Some. But he doesn't read the paper until the nights so it's okay with me," Xander told her. "Of course, if Fred jumps me in an hour, I'll expect you to beat him up for me."

She giggled again, she adored Fred. He was so cute and funny. "Sure I will. I'll lift up my shirt and let him pat my tummy again. He'll stop pounding you immediately."

"Really," Snape sighed. "If anyone had thought to do any homework at all, they would have realized why you had those white streaks. It's a perfectly normal gift in such circumstances."

Tara patted him on the hand. "Shut up, Sev. I don't want to think about that today. It'll make me cranky."

He wisely changed the subject. "How did the test yesterday go?"

"Six cheaters, nearly the record," Xander told him. He looked over as Dumbledore walked in, giving him a smile. "Did they all confess to you?"

"Oh, yes. Including one later that night whom you didn't catch. Her conscience wouldn't let her sleep." He sat down and smiled at all his professors. "Explain your gift," he told Xander.

"So George can have part of me if I don't come out of this spring," Xander told him simply.

"Ah. I see. That would be a defeatist attitude, wouldn't it?"

"No, it's a practical one. The same as making sure my will is up to date is." Dumbledore tipped his head in acknowledgment. "You've known I had this practical streak for years now. This is just another manifestation of it. It's not like he's going to resurrect me."

"Good point. Still, it will be remarked about."

"Yay. I'm more worried about the people who think I'm taking Severus from Tara." Dumbledore choked on his juice. "Didn't read the whole article?"

"No, someone called me this morning and asked me for a statement about it. I told them that you were presently facing down a rather serious illness and it was for remembrance sake." Xander nodded. "What article?" The paper was handed to him and he blushed. "Oh, my," he said finally, putting it down. "It is a rumor, correct?"

Xander grinned at Snape. "I don't know. Watching him with my bestest buddy has made me see him in a whole new light." Snape glared at him so he giggled. "Sorry, couldn't resist. I have George and he's all the man I need."

Snape rolled his eyes. "Please don't repeat that. Someone might believe you. Imagine how your son would feel."

"Iggy would probably be happy," Tara told him. "He'd have access to you all hours of the day and could bug you all the time to teach him something new."

Snape whimpered, just loud enough to be heard by her. "I'm sure we can convince him it's a stupid rumor."

"Yup." Xander looked down at his son, who was staring at his mentor in shock. "He was helping me shop for a Valentines present, son, it's not happening."

"Oh, good. Daddy George would kill you," Iggy told him. Then he smiled at his mentor. "But you could adopt me if you wanted. It would keep my fathers from trying to make me do pranks."

"Son, you can't leave the family for a few more years," Xander told him. "You missed the cutoff date."

"Oh, fine," Iggy sighed, but he was grinning. "Make me do pranks and turn someone else into a monkey creature."

"Try it," Tara offered. "It's really fun."

"Don't even think about it," Simone warned him. "You are expendable. Your parents have more children."

The Great Hall cracked up in laughter.

***

Fred walked into Xander's classroom, a quizzical look pasted on his face. "Memories only?" he suggested.

Xander turned and put his feet up, his ankle was swollen today. "For after the fight, just in case. I was going to ask you to help me fill it later tonight."

"I can't do that." Fred closed the door so they could have some privacy. Students were changing classes. "You do know that those sort of things only are bought by dark wizards?" Xander nodded. "Yet, you buy one. Do you know how bad that looks?"

"Fred, think about it," Xander told him. "I'm dying. Iggy's dying. Even if this thing is solved, it doesn't mean that either of us will be healthy enough by the end of the fight." Fred opened his mouth. "No, this is me being practical. Just like me handing Percy a copy of my will yesterday was. By giving him that, I can make sure he has something more of me than my memories. I don't want him to go through what Percy did, searching for anything with my scent on it."

"I understand that, but it still looks bad."

"Fred, if I were a dark wizard, would I be dying? Would my son be dying?"

"No," Fred said quietly. "I'm sorry, Xander, but I had to make sure."

"I know," Xander said, and he did. The shop was Fred's life. It was his child. The reputation of it was his health and happiness. "I didn't do it to cause you problems, I just wanted George to have something of me if I died."

"He will, he'll have Iggy, William, and Maeve," Fred reminded him.

Xander laughed, then started to cough. "Yeah, maybe. William was me. Maeve is both of us. Iggy is more his than mine though," he said once he stopped coughing. He wiped his mouth off, ignoring the flecks of blood. "At least this way he'll have something only of me. Just a little piece of me. Not enough to do anything with. You can tell anyone who asks that I'm critically ill and it's for him if I die."

"I've already done that," Fred told him, stepping closer. "You're serious?" Xander nodded. "Have you given up?"

"No, this is me being practical. Practical saves pain later on. I can't imagine forcing George to go through the pain of doing funeral arrangements, or figuring out where all my photos go. I don't want him to hurt like that. Grief is bad enough when you don't have to deal with that stuff."

Fred gave him a hug. "I know. He's been worrying about the same things, Xander," he said quietly. "We're doing our best, trust us to help you through this, no matter what."

"I do," Xander said, wiping off his face. "I'm just so tired already."

"I know. It's hard. Iggy's been worrying about a future at all and you've been having to hold it together for both of them." He got a bright idea. "Tomorrow night, I'm taking you somewhere quiet and private. Just you, me, and Perce. We'll deal with it together and you can give us any and all instructions." Xander nodded. "Good. I'll arrange it." He left before he could be drawn into the depression too. It might be necessary but it was painful for everyone around them. He stopped to make a small delivery to Tara. "Here you go, pretty lady," he told her, giving her a kiss on the cheek. "If that's for my brother-in-law, it's not going to be enough."

She shook her head. "No, I'm leaving that one to you guys. I can't do anything to help him, but I can help Ron." Fred chuckled. "Treat him well, Fred. He needs a shoulder more than anything else right now."

Fred nodded and left her to start a new class, going back to the shop. He noticed some people looking at him. "Xander's sick," he explained. He walked into the shop and headed back into the lab so he didn't have to look at anyone. He heard the door open and close again, and the lock be thrown. "He's trying to be sweet."

"I know," Draco agreed. Fred jumped and looked at him. "It's the way he is. A bit pricey for a remembrance crystal, but not as bad as some of the ones I've seen."

"How much was it?"

"My sources say fifty." Fred winced. "It's a good quality piece. It'll do exactly what he wanted it to do. George will be able to use it to call an illusion of him, or his spirit, to talk to."

"He did say he was going to come haunt him to make him feel better."

"And now he can." Draco unlocked the door. "There's someone bothering your brother about his mate's illness. They want to know what it is."

"Energy warping. That's all I've said so far." Fred walked out and removed his brother from the fireplace. "No comment and leave him alone. He's having a hard enough time without you lot." He shut the floo off for a few seconds, then turned it back on. "George, you don't have to talk to them."

"I don't mind," George told him. "It's better than having rumors flying around."

"Yay," Draco said as he walked out of the back. "Rumors keep people occupied, the truth often upsets them." George gave him a weak smile. "How are you doing today?"

"Fine, now that I know my husband and Snape have been stepping out," he joked. "I would have thought my son, but apparently I was wrong."

Draco laughed. "Iggy only likes girls. Though he does have nice taste. His penpal was quite adorable."

"She's nearly my age," George protested.

Draco shook his head. "She's twenty-eight, soon to be twenty-nine. I helped your son pick out a present for her." He leaned on the counter. "How's business?"

"Dull so far today."

"Some parents have walked by and given the shop a funny look," George told his brother.

"Most everyone's who's asked has been told Xander is ill. It's a reasonable excuse."

"Until your father hears about it," Draco offered.

Fred smiled. "He's already heard. He told me to go talk to Xander. When I told him what it was for, he looked devastated." He patted his twin on the head. "The rest of us do support you, but I'm stealing him tomorrow night."

"Thank you," George said, giving him a hug. "I know he's worried, he keeps stopping any thoughts as soon as they happen." He walked into the lab and shut the door.

"I'll come if you want," Draco offered.

"You might want to tell him how to fill the crystal," Fred told him. "I don't think he knows." Draco nodded. "I was going to ask Percy since they're so close, but you can come if you want. Xander can break down in front of you."

"I've already had a talk with Iggy, he gave me a detailed set of instructions for his book collection." He pushed himself off the counter. "Do you want to make an official statement to the press?" Fred shook his head. "It might help."

"Or it could give a lot of people reason to come in and pity George, which will set him off. All they need to know is that he's sick. Let anything else be speculation." He walked to the closet they never used and opened the door, they needed more storage space. "When did we get a basement?"

"He put one in when he built it," Draco told him. "It's always been there. I found it while looking for the bathroom last year."

"Oh." Fred shrugged. "Cute. Maybe I'll go explore that. Want to stay up here?"

"I have nothing to do for another hour." Fred looked at him. "Meeting with my coach."

"Good luck with that." Fred used his wand to illuminate the room and found the lights. Very nice lights, iron and faerie glows. He continued down. "It's an lab for dangerous things," he said happily. "George, come down here!"

Draco walked into the lab. "Your twin is yelling from the basement."

"We have a basement?" George wiped his hands off and went to the open door. "Fred?" he called down.

"Come look, he did more than we thought."

George walked down the stairs and looked around. "Wow. Hazardous material lockers and everything," he said happily. He looked at his twin. "Want to work down here today so we can move the more dangerous things down?"

Fred nodded. "I wouldn't mind. Only needs a bit of cleaning." They could hear the bell ring. "Might want to go help him. He doesn't know the price of anything." His brother headed up the stairs. "How sweet," he said. "He gave us something to protect us."

***

Draco looked across the desk at his coach. "Bottom line, am I unsuspended or not?" he asked. He was tired of these trivial pleasantries. He was a busy man.

"That depends. The owner doesn't like your youngest."

Draco snorted. "How wonderful for him. I could care less. I happen to love all my children, especially that one. If you, or he, don't, then that's your problem. I'm not allowing your prejudices to rule my life."

"He's said that you're to be fired if you don't get rid of him. Calls him unholy and everything."

Draco, having had a bad day so far, pulled his wand with a snap of his wrist and slammed his coach up against the ceiling. "My son is not unholy," he ground out. "He is a sweet and innocent little boy who is adored and wanted by both of his parents. If either of you don't like it, then I'm going to willingly never associate with you again. There are other teams and I have had other offers since giving birth." He let the man go. "Now then, please sign my severance papers so I can go file them with the league. I'm sure they're expecting them."

"I'll have you arrested for assault."

Draco laughed. "I wouldn't be so sure of that. Who would have thought, Draco Malfoy being mean to someone," he mocked. The man shook but he pulled out the release papers and signed them. "Thank you. Do yourself a favor and come nowhere near my family. It won't go over well if you're seen." He walked away, nodding politely at the secretary as he passed her desk.

Who had the man thought he was, that goody-goody Potter?

***

It was March, which meant mid-terms, but it also meant that everyone was gearing up to go to the Hellmouth. All the students going had in their permission slips. All the teachers had lesson plans to advanced students to be taught in their absence. The school year had been lengthened by a week with the permission of the Board of Regents, because Draco asked so very nicely. Everything was ready so far, except some people needing better defensive spells. Which Iggy had forgotten around Christmas. That's why he was here at his Uncle Harry's house on one of his few sundays off. He tapped gently and Harry opened the door, wearing a bathrobe and messy hair. The robe gaped so you could tell he wasn't wearing anything else. "Hi, Uncle Harry, can I come in for about an hour?"

Harry nodded and got out of his way, going into the kitchen. "Tea or coffee, Iggy?"

"No, thank you. I need something from your school days." Harry came back out of the kitchen and his face was set. "We need the books you guys had to deal with Voldemort. We need the offensive spells when we go back to the hellmouth."

"Is that what's wrong with Xander?" he asked, sitting down. He noticed his robe gaping and closed it. Iggy sat across from him. "Start from the beginning, kid."

So Iggy did. By the end of the speech, Harry's mouth was open and Iggy felt really uncomfortable now. Harry had been one of the few people who hadn't treated him like he was sick. "That's why we need Hermione's notebook and her forbidden one. I asked Uncle Ron and he said you had them. He saw you stash them in your old trunk."

"I do. I had no idea this was that bad though." He got up and walked over, touching the white side of his head. "Is that what's causing this?"

Iggy nodded. "We only get white hair right before we die. It's affecting both of us pretty badly. Of course, Aunt Willow never recast the spell either, we're still being drained by it at a rapid rate. So we have to go back in May."

"I understand. I ... I saw the paper where it said he was terminally ill and had bought George something to store part of himself in, but I never imagined this. When is it?"

"May. Two weeks before finals. So far, Draco and Ron are online to fix the hellmouth, Snape and Tara are going to look around the town because she's insistent, Daddy, Fred, Daddy, Bill, and Charlie are going to deal with the spell that's being cast. Plus Aunt Willow and her Wesley."

"They didn't ask me?" Harry asked, sounding hurt.

"You have a game that day," Iggy told him. "Uncle Fred checked."

"Family is more important than a game," Harry told him.

Iggy nodded. "But you're going to be the only normal one if something goes wrong," he pointed out. "If an attack happens during this reunion thing, then everyone over there will die and you'll be about the only family some of us have left. You'll have to watch over Uncle Draco's kids if Ginny's going to collapse and all that other stuff."

"Point," Harry agreed, "but they still could have asked."

Iggy frowned at him. "Uncle Harry, you haven't kept up with your defensive spells. They didn't want you to get hurt." Harry frowned at him. "Sorry, but it's the truth. You haven't. It's part of having this place as a safety net. You don't have to worry about attacks or anything like that. That's the way you wanted your life and you created a safe haven to get it."

Harry relaxed. That hurt, even though it was correct. He hadn't wanted to fight ever again, that's why he was living so far away from people. But still, they could have asked, he would have studied up on everything again. Then the thought of fighting hit him and he shuddered, curling up around himself. He didn't want to fight, not ever again. Maybe they knew that.

Iggy nodded. "They know. Uncle Draco is really good at reading people. He's still amazing Uncle Ron by being a nice guy to him sometimes."

Harry laughed. "I can't see that. We used to hate him so much."

"Now he's the guy who's helping Uncle Ron hold it together. He even keeps him from going to beat up Giles on occasion. It'd kinda cute actually."

"I'm sure it is." He had missed all that by being out here. By staying away and keeping himself away from things that might bring back the nightmares, he had once again been left behind by his family.

"They don't mind, Uncle Harry. They know you're doing your best and most of the time they're really happy that you pop around for dinner and things. The fact that you took over a few flying classes amazed grandma because you voluntarily went back to the school and helped teach. When you went to fight for Andrea, the whole family was not only impressed, but amazed and pleased that you had taken another step toward healing. We don't expect you to do more."

"I mind," Harry told him. "I hadn't realized I was doing it again."

"Still," Iggy corrected. "It's another step on the path."

"Oh." Harry shrugged. "Thank you, Ignatius."

"Anytime," he said with a faint grin. "Did you put water on to boil?"

"Yes," he sighed, getting up to check on it. He had gotten a non-whistling tea pot so it wouldn't wake the kids. It was going well when he got in there. He poured himself out a cup and added a tea bag, then went back into the living room. "Is it going to be that dangerous?"

"Probably. Whomever's doing the spell knows what they're doing. Periodically they draw from the hellmouth and it draws from us to keep it closed. Aunt Willow was supposed to have recast the spell, but either it didn't work or she forgot." He scratched the back of his head, the white was spreading around there now. "Dad and I are both doing things to make sure that there's the least amount of pain possible if something happens to us. I'm giving Little Ron my brooms and a few of my books, and Mellie a few others, mostly my mythology ones." Harry nodded, looking sad. "I don't want it to happen, but it could and we're doing this because it'll be easier if something bad does happen. Daddy's having visions."

Harry swallowed the lump in his throat. Even he knew what that meant. "You?"

"Aunt Buffy talked to me back in January. Told me to tell Uncle Ron she was going to beat him up over Vinnie's name. She expected better from him."

Harry laughed at that. "I can see that conversation." He sipped at his tea. "How else can I help?"

"Be strong for the rest of the family. They're probably going to need it." He stood up. "Can I get those books off you for Professor Snape and Uncle Draco?"

"Sure. Everything's up in the attic. We'll dig them out." He looked down at himself. "Let me put on pants first." He headed up to his room, going to get somewhat dressed. He found his son's room open and walked in. "Hey," he said, hearing the crying even though his son was under his covers. "You heard?" Ron nodded. "It's okay, we're working on fixing it," he soothed. "I'm going to do everything I can to make it not happen. Iggy won't get that sick. It's going to be okay." He gave his son a hug. "Why don't you go down and hug him? It'll make you feel better."

"But it won't make him feel better. I didn't understand why he yelled at one of the guys on the team who was being nice to him."

Iggy coughed from the doorway. "Yeah, I hate being looked at like I'm sick. Simone's about to get pasted for it too." He walked in and pulled the littler boy into his lap. "It's okay. My fathers are working on it, so is everyone else you know. We're all trying to fix it right now, Ron. I'm going to be okay and we'll play together next year."

"You had better or I'm going to beat you up," Ron told him. He slid off the helpful lap and went to the bathroom.

Harry smiled at Iggy. "Thanks."

"Welcome. It's got to be hard for everyone around us. Dad and I both realize that." He groaned as he stood up. "I had to have the same talk with Melvin last week, so it's not uncommon right now. I'll meet you in the attic."

Harry went back to his original plan. Get dressed and go search. But all this started him wondering where his former wife was and how she was.

***

Professor Snape groaned as his door was knocked on. It could only be one person. "Go away, Ignatius. I'll talk with you in a while." Tara giggled against his chest.

"It's important, sir," Iggy called.

Snape started to swear under his breath as he got up and put a robe on, walking to the door. "What is so important that it can't wait?" he snapped.

Iggy held out the two books. "From the fight against Voldemort. Uncle Harry had them."

Snape took them and looked down at the two beaten up books. A muggle notebook and a journal sort of book. "Why did he have them?"

"Aunt Hermione gathered all the defensive and offensive spells she found over the years. That's the notebook. The other was her original book for changing some of the gryphon spells, including their offensive ones." He looked up. "Uncle Harry agreed, you'd probably get the most use out of them and would be able to control the information from getting into the general student body. Besides, you have the most to lose right now." He turned and walked away.

Tara got up and closed the door, leading him back to the bed. "We'll study them together," she promised him, touching his hand gently.

***

Xander stood up in front of the Great Hall, smiling gently at all the students. "Professor Dumbledore won't be in today, he had to go to London for some meetings," he announced. "So it's business as usual. He wanted you to remember not to party in his absence." Some of the older kids laughed. "And that tomorrow he would have an announcement or two to make." He sat down and looked over at Tara. "You're going to have to get over this fear of addressing large groups. They all like and respect you."

"They don't know me," she argued.

"They like you because you brightened up dark and gloomy," he told her, smiling at Snape. "I hear you got the sacred books of Hermione."

"Yes, your son gave them to me on Saturday. Has anyone heard anything about her?"

Draco wiped his mouth off. "The Ministry has had to pull some strings to keep her gainfully employed. The library wanted to cut that particular branch because the building is old and hard to maintain. It's been a point of contention that she be continued to work somewhere."

"Putting her out onto the streets wouldn't help anyone," Xander agreed. "How is she otherwise?"

"Do I even want to know how you know?" Ron asked. Draco shook his head. "All right then. Have you told Harry?"

"The information's waiting on him whenever he's ready to ask. For either of you." Ron nodded, but hung his head. "You didn't let her down, she did it to herself, Ron. She was the one who didn't want to realize she was becoming addicted to the power. She didn't have to cast the warding spell that bit her son, nor did she have to continue to try and protect herself and not admit what she had done when she got caught. She's damn lucky she's alive because the Ministry nearly had a whole group wiped out when they came for her." Ron looked at him again. "She tried to kill seven wizards who were trying to control her. She nearly succeeded with a few of them."

"I'm sorry now that Willow and I took the easy route and handed her over," Tara said quietly.

"It was necessary," Draco assured her. "She wasn't going to stop. She's lucky she's alive and not in prison. The *only* reason she's not in prison is because of how she helped Potter and Ron, and the fact that she was Potter's wife. They wiped her memories, put a gaes on her to bind her from ever finding out about the magical world again, and got her a job as a muggle librarian. She's safe, she's employed, and is presumed to be somewhat happy."

"Can we see her?" Ron asked.

Draco shrugged. "You'd have to ask the aurors. They've kept watch on her over the years."

"How do you know these things?" Snape asked. The boy had hated the little muggle witch.

"Because I make it my business to keep up with certain individuals who could become troublesome to my family," Draco told him simply. "A few of the children I was housed with, Granger, and a few other select individuals." He smiled. "It makes me have some small piece of mind."

Snape nodded, he could understand that.

"Have you been watching Willow?" Xander asked. "Or my ex?"

"Both," Draco admitted with a smirk. "Willow did try to recast the spell, but she was too far away, your ex told me so." Xander groaned. "Pains again?"

"No, the image of you and Anya getting together to make my life a living hell."

Draco chuckled. "I'm sure I like you more than that most days, Xander. Don't worry about it. Worry about her and Spike getting together. She said she was going to lunch with him today."

"Oh, yay," Tara said. "That's going to be an interesting one. Do you want some guts? No, how about you," she mimicked. Snape got up and left the table. "Sorry," she called after him. From across the table Remus Lupin grinned at her. "You have to know those two to understand how bad their meeting will be."

"Wasn't one of them a vampire?" Black asked.

Xander nodded, but Draco told him. "He looks quite a lot like me, only he wears those jeans and leather. Apparently I'd look good in that look, but it's really not me."

Black gaped. "He looks like you?"

"Everyone has to have a twin somewhere," Xander quipped. "Spike and Draco are a lot alike. I'll invite him up sometime so you can meet him."

"No, that's quite all right," Black told him, eyes large. "I think I've met enough of your chums from way back when." The thrown fork landed beside his hand and he gave Tara a hurt look.

"They're not chums. We did horrible things to Spike because he was weak and helpless." She sniffled. "It's a bad thing that we did."

"Yes it was," Xander agreed. "Fortunately, he's working for the powers now so he's used to being shat upon."

She smiled through her tears. "Thank you, Xander." He nodded. "I think I'm going to go powder my nose." She left the table, going to finish her cry in peace.

Lupin looked at Xander. "It's amazing how gentle she really is. Crying over a vampire."

"Why not? We did do horrible things to him when he was supposedly helping us," Xander told him. "Get me alone sometime and I'll tell you about it."

"I think our imaginations are vivid enough to fill in those spots," Black told him.

Xander just smiled. "At least it wasn't a steak knife. I've seen her hit bullseyes with those." Professor Black wisely picked up his own fork and started to eat his breakfast again.

***

Anya sat down at the table across from one of her best friends. It was amazing how much they had in common now that they had been dumped by their former friends. Well, that's how they felt anyway, even if history did say something different. "I've heard from Willow," she told him, sipping her cocktail.

"How is she?" Spiked asked, picking up the goblet of blood the waiter had brought him automatically. Had to love the demon bars.

"She's good enough. She tried to recast the spell on the hellmouth, the one keeping it closed, but she was too far away and it didn't work. She said she'd have to do it at the reunion but she couldn't tell Xander."

"What reunion? All I've heard about is the hellmouth poisoning people." He frowned at her when she smirked. "Give now, chit, or I'm sticking you with the bill."

She laughed. "You do that anyway." She leaned closer. "Obviously you know about the hellmouth problem Xander and his son are having."

"Knew about him, don't remember hearing about his son being in it. How are they?"

"Very sick. Xander's starting to have visions." She ran her foot up his leg.

"Oy! Back on your side of the table. I get enough of that." She sighed and leaned back. "Now give."

"Apparently the people who are running a special reunion of their graduating class are trying to stop someone from dying by substitution. To do so, they've had to do a lot of complicated spells over the last few months, and have been using the excess energy of the hellmouth, which is why Xander and his son are so damn sick."

"All we heard about was the hellmouth draining them. Is that why?" She nodded. "Well...." He smirked. "Ethan will pay dearly for that knowledge."

"Good, because they're going to need more help. They've even enlisted Tara, who's pregnant, to come help."

Spike raised an eyebrow. "Again?" She nodded. "With who?"

"Her new hunny, that potiony guy." She waved a hand. "Not the issue. The issue is, someone's going to be trying to fix the hellmouth permanently. Someone on the other side is going to be trying to cast a spell out of it. There's going to be Xander, his husband, parts of his family, and a bunch of untrained wizards going over there to help him. And the demons on this plane are packing and begging for spots on the rest of our couches."

He nodded, standing up. "I think we can get some help. Is there a new Master?"

"One who's not magically knowledgeable. If you tried really hard, you could breathe on him and break him." She smiled. "Does that mean we can count on you being over there?"

"When?"

"Middle of May. Reunion's the fifteenth, in the park, right overtop of the accursed seal." He nodded. "Have fun dragging Ethan with you."

"He doesn't want it to open any more than we do," Spike told her, leaving here there.

"And yet again, he sticks me with the bill," she sighed, paying it with leprechaun's gold. Then she disappeared. She'd be long gone before they realized it.

When the waiter came back, he frowned and made a note on the check so the owner could bill her personally.

***

Agatha Potter walked into her potion's classroom and stopped. Her teacher was reading some very familiar books. "Where did you get those?" she hissed, dropping her books so she could get those back.

Snape looked over the top at the child. "They were loaned to me by your father, girl, go sit down." He put the book down and stood up when she hadn't moved. "In case it has escaped your notice, some of us are going to be engaged in a horrible battle later this year. Your father granted me access to the books so I could go over some of the more difficult offensive spells. Do you have anything to say on the matter?"

"Those were my mother's and I won't have *you* touching them." She tried to grab them but he grabbed her hand and squeezed it, making her scream in pain.

"They may have been written by your mother," he sneered down at her, "but they were left in your father's care for a reason, Agatha Potter. I will not tolerate such disobedience from you, nor will I put up with your family problems. Fifty points from you. Go sit down."

He released her and she backed up. "You still don't have the right to touch my mother's things. She may not be dead, but those are my birthright and *I* say who gets them, not my father."

"Oh, shut up," Anastasia told her from her seat. "You're not old enough to cast anything in there, and even if they are yours, your father has legal custody of them until you've reached adulthood. That's what the law says. Now sit your skanky butt down before the rest of us have to come to Snape's defense."

"You, fight?" Agatha sneered at her.

"While I don't normally fight," Anastasia said, standing up, "there are occasions where it becomes necessary for me to beat someone myself instead of handing them over to my older sister. If this becomes one of them, I'm going to ruin your little nose and then start on the rest of your face."

Agatha snorted in derision. "You can't even throw a punch! I saw you trying to hit your brother and how he laughed at you."

"Who said I needed to hit you with my fist? That's what weapons are for, stupid." She picked up her heaviest book and smashed the other girl in the face with it, flattening her nose. "Like I said, occasionally it's necessary, and fun." She dropped her book onto the floor and smiled cruelly down at the other princess of the school, who was squealing and holding her nose. "Hopefully, you've learned your lesson and will not assault Professor Snape again. It really is in the most wretched taste to attack an unarmed person. One would have thought that your mother would have taught you that as well." When the girl tried to get up, she stomped on her stomach, making her groan. "No, don't get up, I think there's more to this lecture. Something about becoming pretentious before you can pull it off. Trust me, you can't. You are not the princess I am, nor do you have the patience to learn all the ways and mannerisms the way I was taught. Do quit pretending now, thank you." She got off the other girl and smiled at the professor. "May I please go take a short walk to calm myself? Before I seriously harm the poor, deluded young girl?" Snape, looking stunned, just nodded. "Thank you, sir. I'll be back in a moment." She glanced down. "Should I head up to the infirmary and have someone sent down for her?"

"No, she can walk," Snape said, clearing his throat. "Be back in five minutes. We will discuss this incident during your detention tonight."

"Yes, sir." Anastasia walked out, going to take a short breather. Her sister would be proud of her, and possibly even her father. Her mother might yell for a bit, but she was that way.

Snape looked down at Agatha. "Go to the infirmary and get that looked at. We will finish this discussion later, during *your* detentions." The girl got up and walked out, hunched over a bit to stop the pain in her stomach. "None of you repeat that episode," he told the class. "Both showed unacceptable behavior." He looked around. "Start working."

One Gryffindor raised her hand. "You haven't told us which potion we're doing yet, sir," she told him.

"You were told to come prepared today to do it. Was I not clear enough?" She shook her head. "Five points from you for not listening." He stood up. "We are doing sleeping draughts today. Open your books to page thirteen and proceed quietly." He went to get some of the powder to clean up spilled blood and tossed it down onto the book and the spots on the floor. He was sure Anastasia's father would get a good laugh over that little scene tonight at the pub, when they met to discuss the upcoming plans.

***

Simone walked into the common room and clapped. "Whoo-hoo!" she shouted. "You beat the poor girl black and blue. I'm impressed."

"I hit her with my herbology book. It was useful for something," Anastasia told her, not looking up from her homework. "I have detention tonight during practice. I told our beloved captain and he swore at me."

"I'll talk to him in a minute," Simone assured her, giving her a hug. "Nice job. I heard what she tried to do." She went up to their room and found her sister's crown sitting on her bed. "Hmm." She changed clothes into practice gear, then took it downstairs, settling it into her sister's braided hair. "It was on my bed," she explained at the curious looks.

"You really do have one," Cynthia said, smiling at the young girl. "Why?"

"Because I managed to escape while wearing it," Anastasia told her, smiling up at her. "Simone lost hers in the fight out."

"When?" the head girl asked.

"Remember when I went missing last year?" Anastasia asked. The head girl nodded slowly, sort of remembering it. "Well, the same elves that had kidnaped my sister earlier in the year got me in the spring. They decided that kidnapping young girls and killing their families if they came for them was the proper way to get princesses. Apparently they saw my innate nature and decided I should be theirs. My father was quite miffed." The nearby kids laughed, remembering how 'miffed' he had been.

"Didn't Professor Harris have his throat cut during that?" the head girl asked.

Simone nodded. "He tried to stop them from taking her across the portal. The elf had a sword. Uncle Xander had a cane."

"And the elf barely managed to walk across the portal before dying anyway," Anastasia added. She smiled at them. "My excellent book technique is a direct result of Uncle Xander trying to teach me how to play muggle baseball. He missed it one summer." She closed her book. "How is dear cousin Agatha?"

"Two black eyes and a healing nose," Simone told her, grinning at her. "I'm so proud of you." She hugged her sister again. "And you dissed her too."

"Oh, we heard about that part," the head girl told her, smirking at the young princess. "It's all over the castle. I bet Rosenberg's mother has even heard about it."

Simone laughed. "Aunt Willow? She'd probably agree with Ana. She's decent like that, if a little flighty sometimes."

"And scary others," Ana added. "I wonder how she's taking Agatha's role in her son's life."

Simone shrugged. "We'll have to ask him sometime. Since they're all going back to Sunnydale together, maybe it'll let us in on the stuff that the parents leave out about the trip."

"Why are your parents going to a hellmouth?" the captain of the quidditch team asked them.

"Because they'll have to," Simone told him.

"It'll cure Iggy and Uncle Xander," Ana told him. "Uncle Xander came from Sunnydale and the hellmouth is tied to him somehow, and through him Iggy."

"So the draining has been the hellmouth?"

"The draining has been the hellmouth trying to stay closed," Simone corrected.

He nodded. "Good. Tell them to have fun. Is Iggy going? We have a game about then."

"No, all the kids are staying here. We're not old enough to fight according to the various adults who fight in the family," Simone told him. She slid onto the couch next to her sister. "Uncle Xander said fifteen, Uncle Ron said after graduation. Uncle Harry wants us to never have to fight, but understands that it's necessary sometimes. Most of the other adults agree with Uncle Ron, including our parents."

"After graduation seems like a fine time to me," Cynthia agreed. She got up and went back to her homework. "Are you wearing your crown to detention tonight?"

"I might," Ana agreed. "I'd have to redo my hair and find some pins. This thing slides." She pushed it back into place and smiled at her captain. "Sorry about practice."

"That's all right, for what you did today I don't mind." He smiled at the girls. "Simone, you still have practice today. Can Iggy play?" She nodded. "Good, I'll expect you both out there after dinner." He got up and went up the boys' stairs.

Simone looked at her sister. "Father will be proud too."

"That would be nice," Ana sighed. "He still thinks I'm some little doll."

***

Draco spat his butterbeer across the table. "My little girl did what to Potter's?" he asked.

"Hit her in the face with a book and told her off for me," Snape told him, smiling at the reaction the news got. "It was quite a sight to behold. It was like you two were fighting again, only more deadly this time. I dare say that your daughter might have killed his if she hadn't been stopped."

Draco smiled. "I can't wait to tell him. I'm sure he'll be pleased at his daughter's behavior." He took another sip. "Is there anything useful in those books?"

"A few very interesting defensive spells, including one I'm going to do for Tara. If one more person pats her on the stomach, I'm going to Crucio them."

Draco smirked. "But her stomach's so cute," he told him. Snape glared at him and he burst out laughing. "You never defended me that way."

"You didn't need it. You needed protected from the hordes of women who were out to harm you." He sipped his drink. "Have you had any offers to play?"

"For next season. Most teams this season have tight budgets and seekers are easier to find than good keepers." He took another sip and looked at the door as it opened. "Weasley and Potter."

"They'll probably want to be alone." Harry stopped beside the table. "Yes?"

"Did you suspend her or pound her senseless?" he asked.

"Neither. Six days of detention for trying to take something from me in such a rude manner and another three for fighting. Anastasia got two nights for fighting."

Harry nodded and smiled. "Thank you. Beat her once for me if she tries it again." He joined Ron at their table in the corner.

"I'd say he's had enough of this as well," Draco said, glancing back at them. Ron smiled at him and he waved. "I wonder what they're up to."

"Probably nothing good. Or at least something that will make everyone cringe."

Draco looked at him. "They're not that bad," he told him quietly. Snape gave him a disbelieving look. "Potter properly worshiped my daughter when she was born, and Denver when he showed up. He can't be all bad."

"I've heard his son is a wonderful seeker."

Draco nodded. "I've seen him play at the burrow with the other children. The boy believes the snitch is the greatest thing in the world and will do anything to get it. I wouldn't want to play against him. His father's said the same thing." He finished his drink. "I think I'll head back to the tower for the night."

"Trying to control the angst?"

"It's understandable. I can't imagine having to face dying when your children were so young of something so stupid. Especially not because of that witch." He tossed down some money. "Have another drink before you have to deal with the house. I'll do a spot check this weekend." He smiled and walked away.

Snape ordered another drink and relaxed. Possibly it was time for a vacation. A long vacation. He wondered if Tara would like to take a sabbatical with him, possibly do some traveling without the danger.

Ron got up and walked over, sliding into the empty seat. "How would Harry go about finding someone to talk to about checking on Hermione?" he asked quietly.

Snape shrugged. "Ask Mr. Malfoy."

"Those two don't talk and he mentioned aurors. We figured he might have told you something more."

"Not particularly. Though I would assume, from his speech this morning, that it was an ongoing monitoring. If you went to the office and asked, they could probably direct you. Doing so discreetly might be something else though."

Ron nodded. "Thank you, Professor Snape." He got up and went back to tell Harry the answer.

Severus thought about it. That boy always called him professor, like he was still a student. It must have been a mark of respect on the boy's part, but it was rather strange. He sipped his new drink and considered the upcoming fight.

***

Harry looked up at the library. "Are you sure she can't feel us?"

The auror smiled at him. "We run periodic checks of her every few weeks. She hasn't said anything to any of us yet and she's been put under a mental order to scoff at any mention of magic. She won't even read anything from the fantasy section of the library," he assured him. "Take the polyjuice and go right in, sit at the table with the older man. He's the one who's watching over her." He watched as Harry took the potion and changed. "You have an hour," he reminded him. "Be careful." He watched the young man go, wondering how bad it had to have gotten. Nearly five years and he checks on her now? He must be missing her with everything that was going on in his family.

Harry walked in, glancing at the woman behind the reference desk. She was flicking and swishing her pencil. He nearly choked and went to talk to her, but he couldn't. He found the older man, noticing he glowed somewhat. So he sat across from him, facing the desk. "Hello. I was told to come talk to you," he said quietly.

"I heard, Mr. Potter." The man gave him a sympathetic smile. "Probing the old wounds?"

"Trying to see if I've healed any," Harry agreed giving him a faint smile. "How is she?"

"Happy enough. She's got three cats. Agatha, Ron, and Mellie." Harry cracked a small smile at that. "They're even in the correct age and sex order. She found them at the pound. It was hilarious watching her try to get her Ron cat fixed. She kept trying but she couldn't go through with it." Harry did smile at that. "As you can see, she's happy and healthy, Mr. Potter. She doesn't suspect a thing."

"Thank you."

The man stopped him by putting a hand on his arm. "Does it help to know this?"

Harry shook his head. "Some, but in other ways it hurts more. Knowing that she's got some sort of memories and she's trying to recreate her old life."

"She can't do it. There's not enough left in her memories to recreate her old life or rediscover magic." Harry nodded, taking the time to look at her again, trying not to make it obvious he was staring. He laughed at the boy. "Really, Mr. Potter. It's not like you can date her again."

"No, but she was my best friend." He sat back down. "Can you tell me anything more?"

"We had a scare last month when a chaos text was found in the library by her, but she tossed it aside quickly enough. The bindings are holding. Look all you want. I'm going to get another book to look through." He left, and when he came back, Harry was gone. "Just as well," he sighed. "That scar might have triggered a memory.

Little did he know that Hermione had found a few more chaos texts than he thought. She had managed to free up more of her memories and had recognized the scar that had reappeared as the familiar man had walked past her. Fortunately, she remembered most of the bad times so she didn't chase after him.

***

Ron and Draco looked at each other and the modified spell Iggy had handed them, then nodded. They still needed to try it out. Together they tapped on Percy and nodded outside. He followed them. "Grab a cloak," Ron told him. "We're going to try this spell again, now that it's fixed." He smiled.

"Fine." Percy went back and grabbed his cloak, heading out after the younger men. He found them standing in front of the steps up to the school and gave them a curious look. "What does this spell do?"

"It's supposed to filter the chaos energy back into normal energy," Ron told him, handing over the modified spell. "Someone working with Iggy found a word translated wrong." He braced himself and raised his wand. "Fair warning, we got knocked back last time."

"Let's hope it's gentler this time," Draco said, moving so he could see the spell. He had memorized it but just in case. They moved into a three-point formation and cast the spell in unison, and found themselves twenty feet back on the ground. "Did it work?" he groaned.

"I don't know, I can't get up," Ron told him, able to get up to his elbows but no farther.

Dumbledore walked out of the school and looked at them. "Again?"

"Did it work?" Percy asked, adjusting his skewed glasses.

Dumbledore got down and tested the energy under him. "Mostly," he said, looking impressed.

Xander walked out and stood on his footprints. "Hey, they shrunk," he said, then he shrugged.

"Doesn't that bother you?" Percy asked, sitting up.

"Not really. I put them there, I left some of myself. And apparently my feet shrank since then." He grinned. "If I think of it like that, then I'll get morbid again and you'll see me drunk for the second time in my life." He looked at the boss. "Did it work?"

"Mostly," Dumbledore said as he stood up. "There's still some chaos."

"Yeah, but if we do that, then reanchor it," Ron said, making it to his feet, but wobbling. "Would it work?"

"I doubt you're going to be able to cast a second spell," Xander told him, looking him over. "Want to run inside to the bathroom?" Ron nodded and headed for the bathroom. Xander helped the other two up and they headed inside too. He looked at his boss again. "It really worked?"

"Come feel it," Dumbledore told him, getting out of the way.

Xander walked back, his cane tapping on the stones. He knelt and felt the mixed pool, smiling at the mostly good energy. "It worked. We have a plan."

"As long as Ms. Rosenberg can recast the anchoring spell."

"I just want her to take it off for right now. Maybe if the stupid thing opens and they get eaten it'll solve the problem." Dumbledore laughed, clapping him on the back. "Thanks, but I'm tired of this already. I'm too tired to care anymore."

"I know. Just a few more weeks, Xander. Just a few more weeks." He helped him back into the school and back to his tower. "Go rest. We think there will be another session done in a few days."

"Call Willow and ask if she can remove it," he suggested. He walked in and headed to the couch to take a nap.

Dumbledore walked away. "That is a wonderful idea," he told himself. He went to make the call. It would save some problems and stress. Her daughter answered the floo for her, being very polite for such a little girl.

***

Iggy woke up and looked around. He felt better. Something must be wrong. He slid out of his bed and went down to the common room. His Uncle Ron was waiting on him. "What happened?"

"Willow was able to cancel the closing spell," Ron told him, giving him a pat. "Go back to bed. You're going to go to classes tomorrow and then we're making final plans about going."

"But I'm not going."

"No, but your father decided you should be at the meeting. You are involved." He grinned. "Go back to your own bed and sleep, Ignatius." Iggy went up the stairs. "Your *own* bed," Ron called after him. Iggy changed staircases, going up the boys' side. Ron shook his head. Those three were going to drive him to drink some day soon.

***

Xander stepped off the landing area, hopping down the little step. He winced with pain. "Dear, your knee," his husband reminded him gently as he landed beside him. He gave him a kiss on the cheek. Then he looked at the person meeting them. "Harris, party of twenty?" he asked. He looked around the porch of the inn they had portkeyed into, counting heads. "Nineteen. One of the kids backed out."

The woman checked her list, then looked up. "You're not staying here?"

"No, I'm here for a reunion," Xander said, handing over the letter and the letter from Dumbledore. "We're *all* here for my reunion."

"Where?" she asked as she read. Sunnydale? She looked up at him. "You're him, aren't you?"

Willow stepped forward. "Yes, it's us. We've been summoned back to deal with more crap." She smiled and handed over her letter as well. "The White Witch and the Guardian of the Hellmouth have returned."

She giggled. "You guys are such legends. It's great to see you." She took down the information on the group from the second letter the Guardian had given her. "Thank you, and welcome to Universal Studios Hollywood. Have a nice trip and please, make sure the world continues for us."

Xander nodded. "I'm going to try. I'm tired of this." He took George's hand and walked him out to the parking lot, following Wesley and Willow. Waiting there was someone he sort of remembered. "Weren't you part of Angel's crew way back when?" he asked the dark-skinned, bald man standing there.

"Gunn," Wesley said with a smile, shaking his hand. "How are you?"

"Been better. Little achy now."

Xander dug something out of his pocket and handed it over. "Try that, it works wonders." He grinned. "I kind of remember you. You were their weapons person, right?" Gunn nodded. "Glad to have you then. I'm not the fighter I once was." He glanced behind him, then whistled, bringing the rest of the group. Draco and Ron carried the weapon box between them. "This is Gunn, he's the local head guy. Listen to him, children."

The students who had gotten permission to come nodded and gathered around to stare at him and ask him questions. "Hold up," Gunn said, raising a hand. "Do this later. For now, let's hit the road. English, got a second?" He pulled Wesley aside. "I got the message you sent, but you never said you were brining in untrained people."

"They're trained, but they have no experience," Wesley assured him with a bright smile. "They've been training their whole lives for this and only want the chance to see some action, and since this is looking more like a carefully monitored event it was decided that this would be a good training opportunity, and would cement any decisions to fight as a living."

Gunn nodded. "It'd do it for me. I hate that place."

"You should have tried growing up there," Xander said dryly from behind him. He grinned. "They're my students and I've given them every lesson I possibly can. It's time for practical knowledge to become practical application of that knowledge."

"Man, you've changed," Gunn told him, looking him over. "Fake knee?"

"Fake knee, lots of burn scars, three kids, one husband, and a crazy bird that thankfully stayed at home." He pointed at the vans. "Two hours?"

"Two and a half, there's a detour." Gunn looked him over again. "You guys have got to lose the robes. They're noticeable."

Xander nodded. "Good point. I forgot. Guys, robes in the bags now," he called. Everyone took off their robes and his husband grabbed him for a kiss. "Thank you, sweetie."

Gunn looked at Wesley. "They're the saviors?"

"They're the reason," Wesley told him gently. "Willow, please try to recast that spell tonight. Watchers, do your duties and meet us there." They nodded then disappeared into the crowd like a well-trained commando squad, which they were. He climbed in beside Willow, kissing the back of her hand. "It will be fine," he assured her.

In the other van, George was doing the same for his husband, and Draco and Ron were making funny kissy noises at them.

***

Iggy walked out onto the pitch and looked up. The Slytherins were training, shit. He climbed up into the stands to wait. He wasn't allowed off school grounds, but he really wanted some airtime. The captain came down and opened his mouth. "I just need to get some airtime to calm down," Iggy told him quietly.

The captain, a fourth year, looked him over. "Not looking over our plans for next year?"

Iggy snorted. "I might not live until next year. I could care less about next season at the moment."

"Let him go up," Ryan Rosenberg called. "His dad went with our head." He looked at Agatha, who turned away. "Go ahead, Iggy, it's understandable. Take that end of the pitch, past the goals." Iggy gave him a wave and took off, going to float over there.

Agatha floated closer to her keeper. "Why are you being nice to him?" she demanded. "He's a Gryff."

"He's facing death," Ryan told her. "He's allowed to be upset and morose." He looked at his captain. "We weren't using it anyway."

"I guess," he said, looking down there. The boy was leaned back, basically lying on his broomstick. "How does he do that?"

"Flying is in his nature," Agatha pointed out haughtily. She floated off.

Ryan shrugged. "He could die in three days, it's not right to torture him more." He regained his former position and caught the quaffle. "Standard pattern, green," he called, taking off. The other two chasers took off with him, going to practice their maneuvers.

The captain shot a few more glances at the boy, but he guessed it was understandable. If he was really dying, it would suck. "Pass the fucking thing," he yelled, catching sight of Agatha hogging the quaffle.

***

Xander looked around the reunion, frowning at the people around him. He didn't really remember any of them. This totally sucked, and he was starting to ache. He found his husband and saw he had a seat so smiled at him and went to kick him out of it. "Thank you, dear," he sighed in relief as he sat down.

"I noticed that you were limping more than usual," George said with a smile. He nudged him when he noticed a woman in a pearl gray business suit and pearls walking toward them. "Megabitch."

Xander snorted into his drink, then glared at him. "Don't do that to me, please?" He pasted on his fake smile for the hostess, and shook her hand when she squealed and held hers out. "Hi. How are you?" And who are you? he mentally asked himself.

"Just fine," she said happily. "Xander Harris?"

He nodded. "That would be me." He patted George's hand. "This is my mate, George. And my brother-in-law and assistant, who just wanted to come see what had warped me so badly." He smiled again.

She looked at the two younger men, licking her lips at Draco. "My, what handsome family you have." She looked at him. "What are you doing now?"

"Teaching students how to defeat bad things," Xander said honestly.

She dropped her smile and glanced around. "Let's be honest, shall we?"

"Sure," he said, sounding more happy. "I'm going to kick your ass for nearly killing me and my son." She blinked. "You're using the power of the hellmouth and I'm still a guardian of it," he said politely. "Please quit before I have to kill you."

Draco stepped forward. "Now, Xander, you agreed that could be my pleasure," he said at his most evil. He ran his eyes over her, making her move away in revulsion. "Do be a good muggle and quit now, thank you. We'd like his son to live for a few more years since he's going to do amazing things with his life."

"Yeah, like find the cure to various diseases," Ron put in. He smiled at her. "By the way, the portal's going bye-bye, as you yanks say."

She sniffed. "You can't stop the spell."

Xander stood up, and he did tower over her. "Any spell can be stopped. Teaching magic for the last eleven years has taught me that, Melanie. You can be stopped. If I can't do it, then these nice relatives of mine can."

"And if they can't, I can," Willow said from her other side. She smiled at her. "Hi, Melanie. Who are you trying to save?"

"You didn't look in the pictures?" Xander asked. "She's trying to save Larry."

"At Oz's expense?" Willow asked. "How pleasant for her. She does know that Oz saved a few Tibetan villages a few years ago?"

Melanie started to sniff. "It doesn't matter. It can't be stopped," she hissed. She walked off, going back to her hostess duties.

Willow looked at the crew. "Guys, the Hellmouth is under the butt of the statue, directly under it. The seal in there is dangerous so don't bleed on it." They nodded and headed out. "Wes, I love you, but guard us." She looked over as Tara walked in with her hunny. "You convinced him to come?" she asked.

"I wasn't going to leave her to these creatures," Snape sniffed, glancing around. "Xander, plan?"

"Drain the hellmouth, fight the bitch, go home and snuggle," Xander told him.

"Brilliance in action," George said, glancing around. "People are starting to look."

"Yay. Do you know how many magic users are in the crowd right now?" Willow asked. She looked around, smiling. "Oh, look, someone fixed Amy." She waved at her and the other witch came over. "Are you here to help Melanie or us?" she asked, sounding pleasant.

Amy looked the group over. "We're here to stop the fight and the spell. You?"

"Draining the hellmouth," Xander told her. She looked him over and then snorted. "Gee, can't read auras anymore?" He stepped closer. "Gryphon born," he whispered in her ear. She shuddered. "I'm putting you in charge once we leave. Unless you can come up with someone better?"

"I usually do it anyway," Amy told him, looking at the people behind him. "Who're they?"

Xander glanced back. "A few of my students. They wanted practical application. Someone talked us into bringing them." She stepped away from them. "Now then, what do you have planned so we're not working against each other?"

"I was going to block Melanie," Amy admitted.

"Spell's started," Willow announced, looking around. Melanie was standing in the spot where the graduating class had been seated, probably right where her seat had been during that day.

"Holy shit," George said, pointing at a ghostly figure. "Isn't that Buffy?"

Xander smiled sadly. "That's high school Buffy," he agreed. Behind them walked a ghostly him and Willow, who was attached to Oz's side. He took Tara's hand and squeezed it. "Back to the basics, ladies. Drain and shoot at the bad girl." Willow took Tara's other side. "Who's the focus?"

"I am," Tara said. Snape rudely shoved her out of the way. "Hey!"

"You're vulnerable and I won't have our son injured," Snape told her, taking her place. "What do I do?"

"Let me," Willow said, switching places with him. "Okay, going to start the suckage." She drew their powers into her, smiling when more people were added on. As the ghostly figures started to become clearer, she looked up at Melanie, who was in the clear. "You're not doing this," she said quietly, and her voice projected across the distance. "The Guardians say no." She shot the power out, hitting the other witch as hard as she could. The crowd gasped and a few of them pointed at Willow's group. "That's right, the guardians came back. Now, Ron," she yelled.

Ron and Draco looked at the student who had volunteered to help them. "Remember, you're going to be on your ass," Ron reminded him. Together they chanted the spell to filter it.

"NO!" Melanie screamed, rushing toward them.

Xander disengaged and pulled his wand, stunning her with a hard blast of energy. "Not a chance, ho."

"Oz!" Willow shouted, catching sight of him. He was walking toward the spot, looking like he was in pain. The air between them was starting to distort.

George touched her on the arm. "Get me to him, I'm wearing silver." She nodded and helped him through the power distortions, putting Oz's hand on his necklace. Oz yelled and flinched, and his part of the spell was broken.

Outside, Draco and Ron said the last word, the student a nanosecond behind. Then they went flying. Ron looked up at the statue he had crashed into. "Hey, a butt," he said, slightly loopy.

"Spell," Draco groaned. "Willow!"

"No, me," Tara said as she joined them. She opened the book that had been sent to her by someone. She had bookmarked the spell earlier. "Katordes," she started, running her finger down the page.

Inside, Xander was grimacing at his wand. "It's cracked." He sat down, using his building sense to try and fix it, but then decided that the fight needed him more. And he did have the second wand, his cane. He stood up and pointed it at Melanie, adding to Snape's Crucio. "Crucio." She writhed in pain, screaming. "No one does this to my son."

"Temper, temper," Charlie said, pushing Xander out of the way. "Entrapment," he snarled, binding her in strong ropes from his wand. He glanced around. "Don't worry, we do this for a living. You'll forget about it later."

Xander nodded. "How many of you graphically remember graduation?" Only two people raised their hands. "For everyone else, this will seem about like that day." They nodded and started to talk again like nothing was going on. "Welcome to the hellmouth, gentlemen. Where's Tara?"

"Closing it," Willow panted, bending over. She looked at Snape. "Damn, I thought I had darkness."

He smirked at her before going to find his mate. He found her on her knees on the ground, still reading. "Tara?"

"Let her finish," Ron said, forcing himself to stand up by grabbing the statue. "Luberts?"

"I'm okay," the tiny voice said. The kid sat up and looked around. "Wow. Is that what real magic is like?"

"No, kid, that's what powerful magic is like," Ron told him, moving to stand behind Tara and read over her shoulder. "Three more lines."

"I *can* read," Snape snapped. As soon as she was done, he handed her the portkey he had made to get her to a hospital. It sent her to Phoenix. "Blast!"

"Go find her," Draco told him, giving him a smile. "We can mop this up." He pointed at the people in robes running their way. "Look, American aurors."

"Get Xander out of here," Ron told him, giving him a shove. "They hate him because he left."

"Done," Draco agreed. He ran into the room and grabbed Xander and George. "Teleport us," he hissed. "American Aurors." Xander looked at him. "Now! They don't like you."

"Oh, yeah," Xander agreed, sounding so tired. "Willow, take off the spell?" he suggested before taking them to the agreed upon safe place, somewhere Xander had teleported to so many times he had done it in his sleep, the Burrow. He collapsed into Draco's arms.

"Get him to a bed," George told him, going to find the first aid kit. He hoped his brothers had it well in hand.

***

Iggy sat up as he felt the energy warp, and finally snap. He was free. But something was still off. He climbed out of his bed, startling his cousins, who were sitting there staring at it. He knew he had passed out earlier. "Dad's back, but not here," he said, looking confused. "It's not finished."

"They can handle it," Denver told him, forcing him to sit back down. "The adults have it, Iggy. How are you?"

Iggy looked at him. "I'm okay, but the energy warped back into daddy. He's ...he's at ... grandma's!" He disappeared, taking his cousin with him. "Daddy?" he called, heading for the stairs.

George knocked him out. "Put him on the couch," he told Denver.

"He said the energy's still got Uncle Xander," Denver said as he moved the unconscious body. He covered him gently and went to get everyone else, but they were coming through the floo. It was going to be a long night.

***

Willow looked around at the mess. And what a mess it was. The hellmouth was partially drained. The reunion had went well and everyone had celebrated surviving, except Melanie, who had been taken away babbling and ranting about them. She saw an auror talking to Ron and walked over to them. "Ron, something's still wrong," she announced. "I need Wes."

"He's with his slayer," Ron said with a smile. She had redeemed herself tonight. Now he understood why Buffy and Xander had liked her. "You can probably pull him away from her."

"Thanks. Charlie? Can you read energy flows?"

"No, but I can," Ethan said, stepping out of the darkness with Spike right behind him.

"Oh, *now* you show up?" Ron asked, sneering at him.

"He doesn't like to fight," Willow soothed, patting him on the arm. "If you can, tell me what's wrong."

"It's bleeding *through* him now," Spike said, blowing a smoke ring. "Might want to stop it before he dies again. Bad enough we had to stop the demons coming for you lot."

"Shit." She grabbed the book Tara had dropped and looked at the spell she had marked. "This isn't the one I used."

"No, it's a better translation," Ethan noted dryly. "I found it for her. Do the one on the last page, Ms. Rosenberg. You are powerful enough for that."

Willow glared at him but turned to the last page. It was basically her and three of the Weasley boys. Severus had taken the younger ones off to blow off some steam in the cemeteries. Bill was checking out the perimeter, Charlie was hovering behind her, and Ron was shouting at the stupid idiot who wanted to arrest Xander for choosing his life over his country. "Ron, I could use some help." He jogged over. "It's a small temporal spell, to fix it latching onto Xander again." He nodded. "Charlie, Bill? Some help?" They came to help too, all joining hands. They weren't familiar with this sort of magic, but they were good sources to draw from. She drew on them, sucking at them like straws, and channeled it to fix the problem Tara had created. She didn't complete the last line, the one specifying where the anchor should go, so it had gone back to the last anchor. She felt time warp around them, then snap back into place. The hellmouth was now anchored to the statue above it and the trees in the park. She fell to her knees. "Oh, wow."

Ron patted her on the head. "It's okay. We all feel the same way. You're a powerful witch, Willow Rosenberg. But never bother our family again." His older brothers nodded. She nodded and got to her feet with some help from Ethan and Spike, letting them lead her to her fiancé. "Hey," she said with a goofy smile. "Saved the Xanman."

"Good," Wesley said, giving her helpers a look. "Thank you. I'll take her from here." He tucked her against his side so she could rest while he continued to do his duty. "Marissa, I'm impressed with your tenacity. You're a good Slayer, right up there with the best. Are you ready for your tests?"

"Sure," she said in a slightly Jamaican accent. "I'm always ready." She looked at Willow. "I think she's asleep."

"She should be. She just finished fixing the hellmouth once and for all." He steered both women away from the tent and out into the night, taking them back to the Watcher's residence. Dillon was a bit brash, but he apparently knew what he was doing. They would be leaving in a few days.

***

Xander woke up and looked around. "Uh-huh," he said, sitting up. George looked at him. "I'm fine. Really good." He ran his hands through his hair. "Are the white streaks gone?"

"Not in the least," Draco told him from where he was leaning against the dresser. He had been on the other side of the room, but now he was here. Strange. He looked at George.

"Small temporal spell," George told him. He pulled Xander to his feet and watched him not wobble for the first time in months. "You're really better?"

"I'm really better," Xander agreed, then he started to laugh. "I'm okay! I'm really okay!" He hugged his husband, then his 'son', then went to find more people to hug. He found his son and his nephew in the living room and hugged them. Molly was in the kitchen so he hugged her.

"Xander, dear, calm down," Molly told him. "It's wonderful that you're all right but do calm down, dear."

Xander bounced back upstairs, going to hug George and Draco again. "I'm okay!"

"Yes, you are," Draco told him, knocking him back out. "I've had enough of that," he said, dusting off his robes. "I'm going to go back and check on the others. Will you be all right with happy boy?"

George smiled. "I usually am. Thank you, Draco," he said quietly.

Draco looked startled. "Where else would I have been? I was in the middle of the evil and it slid around me yet again." He winked and disappeared, going to check on Ron and the other Weasleys.

***

Tara looked over as the door to her hospital room opened, admitting a dark haired, thin woman. "Hello. Let me guess, you're a relative?"

The woman shut the door and used her wand to lock it. "Who're you?"

"I'm Severus' mate."

"I'd like the truth," the woman told her, crossing her arms.

Tara laughed. "You can read the child if you want." She opened her arms so the woman could touch her stomach. "I'm Tara Maclay."

"I know. You teach at Hogwarts. We had you checked out when you appeared here. The aurors are quite upset that your portkey malfunctioned."

Tara shrugged. "I was supposed to go back at Hogwarts or to St. Mungo's, where my doctor is. But the child is Sererus'."

"He's evil and you're not."

"He changed and I'm not the innocent little goody-goody I appear to be." The woman snorted in derision. "Really. He turned his back on the dark."

"It's good to see that he's duped someone else." She moved closer and put her hand on Tara's lump. "It is a Snape," she agreed finally, then stepped back. "You haven't been tainted yet so it must have been a spell conception."

Tara giggled. "Not hardly! A bit of a freakout because we nearly got run over by a muggle, but nothing less than physical. Hot and sweaty at that." She smiled as a portal opened and Snape walked through. "Finally! It's been two days!"

"It took Ignatius to find you," Snape told her. He touched the baby, then nodded. "You're both fine."

She slapped him on the arm. "Of course I'm fine. Who's this?"

Snape looked at the other woman, noticing her for the first time. "My cousin. I haven't seen you since you were five."

She sneered at him, looking him over. "I see you haven't really changed, no matter how much she protested." She crossed her arms.

"Actually, he spied on Voldemort," Tara said, touching her mate's hand. "He's part of the reason that the idiot was defeated." The woman's mouth opened. "He's been instrumental in fighting the dark since his second year as a death eater."

"First, dear," Snape corrected. He looked at his cousin. "You can assume whatever you want. I have no illusions about what the rest of the family sees of me. I have my life and I'm content with it."

Tara smiled at him. "You say the sweetest things," she teased. He grimaced at her and she laughed. "You do. Oh!" She grabbed her stomach. "He's not happy being in the US."

"He's British, he shouldn't be happy over here," Snape agreed. "Come, let's get you home." He looked at his cousin again. "Give my best to your mother and the rest. We'll be married this summer." He nodded at the door. "We'll need a nurse if you wouldn't mind." She left in a huff and a nurse came in. "We're taking her back to our normal hospital," he commanded gently.

"We'll need doctor's orders for that," the nurse said patiently.

Snape pulled his wand and froze her, glaring at her with his most ferocious glare. "I will not have my son born in this country. She is going home, where we both belong." He released the nurse's head. "Now, do whatever you need to do. We are leaving in a half-hour." She nodded so he released the rest of her and she hurried out.

"Sev," Tara said gently, putting a hand on his arm. "You're so sweet to me. Can I have a bath when we get home? A real one?"

"Even with those smelly flowers you like if you must," he sighed. She sat up and kissed him gently. He glanced around. "What was that for?"

"For being so sweet and nice. Even though you nearly hurt her, you did it for me."

He smoothed down her hair. "I'm always going to want to hurt people for you, Tara." She giggled. "You rest, we'll be going home soon." A large head came through the portal. "They're getting *orders*," Snape said drolly.

"I understand. How much longer?"

"He gave them a half-hour deadline so hopefully within an hour," Tara told him. "How are Iggy and Xander, Bill?"

"Quite good. They're free of all influences, as are Mr. Rosenberg and his mother. They won't be free from the white hair, it's permanent I'm afraid. Ignatius is now totally white haired. Xander is back to his usual self. Ignatius was flying around earlier. We had a nice game of tag." He looked at the door as it opened. "Hello there," he said pleasantly.

The nurse squeaked. "The doctor's on his way up," she said, trying hard not to look at the large head. "It'll only be a few minutes." She ran out of the room and they could hear her high-pitched wailing out in the hallway.

The doctor came in and looked at the head. "I didn't think any of you existed anymore," he said in greeting.

"They don't, in this country," Bill agreed. "Your people wiped them out in a fit of fanaticism and intolerance. In other countries there are thriving colonies which are carefully hidden from people like those who destroyed the ones here." He looked at Tara and nudged his beak that way. "How is she doing? We ask because we're interested in her having more from this line. It's a strong line and we think we can trust it."

"I'm touched," Tara said, starting to sniffle. "That's the nicest thing anyone's said to me since Xander threatened Sev for me."

Snape gently patted her on the head. "It's all right, I'll threaten more people for you later. Possibly even Xander if he hasn't calmed down."

The gryphon laughed. "He hasn't and probably won't for a few weeks. He's thrilled that he's back to normal again." He withdrew his head. "We'll be waiting."

"It shouldn't be too long," the doctor called after him. He pulled his wand and checked her over. "Very well, you look good. The baby's doing fine. You should be delivering sometime in the next few weeks." He smiled at them. "We've found no warping in either of them due to where she traveled from."

"I went to college there," Tara told him.

"Still, you show now magical scars from it. Probably a few physical ones, but nothing dangerous that we can see." He looked at Severus. "If you want, I can sign her out right now and you can take her home." Severus nodded and picked Tara up, taking the chart with him as he carried her across the portal.

"OOOHHHH!" Tara shrieked, but it was a happy sound.

"I guess we figured out that the baby is magically active." He made notes on his copy of her records and signed her out officially. Quite an interesting couple, but they suited each other.

***

Xander bounded into the infirmary, bending down to hug Tara. "How are you? How far apart are they? And can I hold your hand or do I get to catch this time?"

She giggled, coming down off the pain. "No, you can be my ice buddy and hand holder. Someone else gets to catch. Where's Sev?"

"Still in the meeting with Dumbledore and McGonagall." He brushed her hair off her forehead and helped her tie it back. "There you are. Let me climb up here and you can rest against me, how's that?" She nodded and shifted, letting him up behind her. "Okay, get comfy," he said, holding her as she shifted into a new comfortable position. "Try on your side," he suggested when she stared to wince and pant. She flipped over carefully, not wanting to tip the bed or fall off it. "Better?" She nodded. "Okay, you squeeze and beat me up if you need to. I'm good for that."

She whooshed out a breath and sucked one in. "I won't hurt you too much," she promised as she panted.

Upstairs, in the Headmaster's office, Severus was holding a shield against McGonagall's sword attack. "Do something about her! Tara's in labor!"

McGonagall stopped. "You and her?" she asked. He nodded, slowly lowering his shield. "She likes women! What did you do to that poor woman?"

"She saw something in him that prompted her to choose him," Dumbledore soothed. "He was close enough for her." Snape glared at him. "Not to insult your manliness, Severus."

"Thank you." He tossed the shield aside, at her. She shrieked and tried to attack again, but he stunned her. "I've had enough of this. I have something more important to be doing right now. Do tell me how this turns out."

"Xander's with her right now," Dumbledore called after him. He unstunned the poor dear, settling her into one of the mostly whole chairs. "Do you feel better now?" he asked. "Are you ready to get back to the discussion of your new quarters?"

She nodded, biting her lip. "I expected things to go to hell, but this is a bit extreme, Albus. This school is not what it once was."

He nodded. "Yes, but it's more fun now," he assured her with a faint smile. "Will that cottage work for you?" She nodded. "Good, my dear Minerva. I have been worried about you."

"Who took over my spot? You never did say."

"Sirius Black took over your former teaching position and Tara is now the Deputy Headmistress. Both have worked well in your absence." She frowned. "It took two people to fill in for you, Minerva, feel happy that you were that important to this school."

She nodded. "Thank you for taking care of me, Albus. I had no idea what was going to happen next."

"We all know that it's not your fault. Even young Ignatius has gotten over it. You'll find that everyone appreciates you being better."

"Even Xander?"

"Even him. He's been a bit wrapped up with everything that's happened."

"Nearly dying does that to one," she agreed. "And Ms. Rosenberg?"

"Is quite happy with her position within the Watchers. She's due to be married this summer as well." She smiled at that. "About the same time as Tara and Severus are having their commitment ceremony."

"They're not marrying?"

"No, they're joining under the auspices of her faith."

"Oh." She looked at her hands. "At least they're making it official. That will ease some of the discomfort felt over this last year." She looked at him again. "How are you holding up?"

"Rather well. There hasn't been too large of a protest over any given incident. I've received more notes of commiseration for nearly losing one of my professors and a few students."

"Yes, but we had one turned," she reminded him.

He nodded. "The boy's parents were a bit miffed, but they accepted the word of the vampire who came back with him. Spike said he would get the boy trained and make him leave the country so he doesn't eat his family in the usual sense. It eased a great many fears."

"And the Potter girl?"

"Settling in as a Slytherin very well. Ryan Rosenberg has been instrumental in keeping her behavior under check. He's kept to his part of the deal and we are considering releasing the girl, unless she does something horrible this summer."

Minerva nodded. "I see." She stood up. "Perhaps I should live farther away. Just in case the school should blow up or something."

He laughed. "I should hope not! This year's marks were excellent. Except for the illnesses and assorted trials of this year, everything has been ordinary. Business as usual."

"Business as usual?" she screeched. "You call having one professor accused of turning to the dark, two students nearly dying, a professor nearly dying, and a bout of the flu that left nearly everyone incapacitated, normal?"

He nodded. "Yes. Everything was solved and gotten over. We survived another year. That's what is important in this case."

"If you say so," she said, her lips pursed. "I'll take your kind offer of the cottage and tutoring lessons. I'm sure I can keep myself occupied." He nodded. "Perhaps I'll write a book."

He smiled. "That would be wonderful. No one knows more about animagus than you."

She smiled. "Thank you. I'll go look over the cottage and send you a list of any necessities I require." He nodded so she left. Down the halls floated a scream and a wail. "Well," she said with a smile. "Another child added to the family. I hope Severus is ready for diapers."

*** Two Weeks Later ***

Severus looked up in alarm as his precious son squirted at him for the third time in an hour. He couldn't get the hang of this diaper thing and Tara was at an appointment. He nearly called out in panic, but someone knocked on his door. "Enter," he called, releasing the locking spell.

"I thought I felt some panic," Xander said, smiling at the little boy. "Yes, you're so cute and big. You're going to grow up just like your daddy, only with your mummy's fashion sense," he cooed. "Watch me, daddy. Under the butt, flip, pin." He tested it. "Then test and lift." He picked the baby up and made baby noises at him, earning giggles. "Yes, you're definitely your mummy's bright little boy, aren't you?" He blew on the baby's stomach. "Such a good boy." He kicked at him. "Here you are, Zachariah is all changed. Next time, wipe him off with the washcloth things and powder him." Snape glared at him. "Tara told me to come down and help," he admitted.

Snape sat down with his son firmly in his hand. "I was sure I could handle it."

"Of course you can," Xander assured him, patting him on the shoulder, "but it takes a few times. Even the great baby changing God didn't get it right the first time."

"Who's that?"

"Draco."

Snape laughed. "I find it hard to imagine him changing any diaper."

"He does it all the time. He's gotten so good at it that my kids wanted him to do it." He tickled the baby boy. "Zachariah," he sing-songed. "Would you like a toy?" He pulled out a small stuffed animal. "Watch out for the lights," he said as the baby patted it. It was all he could do.

Lights shot out of the animal's ears and paws, startling the father but delighting the baby.

Snape looked at him. "I think that's a bit advanced for him. He's only two weeks."

"The sooner you start, the smarter they become. We started reading to Iggy in the womb." He pulled something out of his robe pocket and enlarged it. "This comes directly from Iggy with his permission and blessing. He wanted you to read them to Zach and make him just as smart as he is." He put the stack of books on the table. "We've got the next level ready when you get through these. Oh, and repetition builds baby brains faster. So do each one two or three times." He stood up. "If you want more help changing baby, we have plenty of experience. Draco's over with Lucien to show off his amazing potty training ability." He winked. "You be a good boy, Zach, and wrap your daddy around your fingers. If you need anything, you yell and we'll hear you right away." The baby gurgled. "You be a good kitten and Uncle Draco will give you treats later." He smiled and left them alone, closing the portrait.

Snape sighed. That man was tiring. He hadn't really realized how much energy Xander had lost when he had been sick. He heard a shriek, but didn't bother to get up since it was followed by a laugh and a 'George!'. He picked up the first book, looking at it. "Pokey Little Puppy?" he read, disgust evident. "No wonder Ignatius is so warped at times if they read these to him." He found the book he enjoyed as a child on the bottom of the stack. "Ah, Grimm's Fairytales, a much better place to start." He opened it up and picked a story.

***

Iggy floated down to smile at the boy near him. "Come on, Little Ron. Anastasia's tired of playing and you're late." Little Ron jumped up and grabbed him for a hug. "Come on," Iggy teased. "Jump up on a broom and come practice. Simone wants to hit bludgers at you."

Little Ron ran back to his father and grabbed his father's broom before he could protest, joining in the game going on. The whole family was there: all the Uncles and Aunts, all the cousins, even the people who lived really far away. They actually had enough for two whole teams this time. He, of course, was on the side of the kids. He saw Uncle Charlie smile and him and waved. "Hi!" he called. He nodded at Anastasia, allowing her to land. It was his turn now! He zoomed off, joining the other seeker higher in the air. This was the life he wanted.

***

Dumbledore looked down as the new first years were led in, smiling at them as always. Two more years and then he could retire again. Hopefully, this year would follow the trend. A very bad year. A bad year. And now a less than bad year hopefully? He clapped as each student was sorted, holding his breath as Ron Potter's name was called.

"Hello," he told the hat.

"Ah, *her* brother. How refreshing to see that your father's line is carried on in the finest traditions. Gryffindor all right for you?" the sorting hat asked. He made happy noises. "Do tell your father I remember him fondly and don't hold your sister against either of you. Gryffindor!"

Ron handed back the hat and slid down into his seat. "Welcome to the team," the captain said, giving him a smile.

"Thanks." He grinned at his cousins. "I'm here!"

"We can see," Simone told him. "Calm down until after dinner's done, then you can bounce and crow all you want, Little Ron." She looked at her sister, who was having one of *those* days. "Didn't you want to say something?"

Anastasia smiled at him. "Don't get between me and your sister," she advised. "She started shit and I'm going to finish it soon enough."

Little Ron smirked. "I'd never dream of it. If you want to smash her face again, I'll hold her for you. She was quiet *all* summer long and it scared Mellie."

Iggy laughed, brushing back some of his shoulder-length white hair. "We noticed." He gave him a hug. "Relax, we'll get along just fine after dinner." He paused as Dumbledore stood up to make his yearly announcements. "Hey, I need to go there," he complained. Snape looked at him and raised a brow. "Never mind," he said, ducking his head. "I can get permission for that." Snape nodded and smiled at him. "Oh, goody, hard ones this year," he smirked.

Simone reached over and smacked him. "Shut up, I'm trying to listen!" Denver snickered and hid his head on the other side of Ana. "You too. I'm going to be good this year, I want to make Prefect in a few years."

Dumbledore, having heard this, looked down at the girl, then at her father. "I will be retired by then," he told Draco calmly. "Tara will be dealing with her if she's made Prefect."

"Bloody hell, if she's made Prefect, I'm handing the house to Xander," Ron mumbled.

Xander looked over at them. "Okay. But then you have to deal with Maeve's first year." He grinned. "I can handle Simone." She shrieked and tossed the thrown piece of corn on the cob back at Agatha. "Simone," he said calmly. "Agatha." Both girls looked at him. He smiled his most cold, his most cruel smirk. "You now have detention with me. Two days. There are no food fights allowed in the Great Hall unless it's happening at the children's table." They both started to protest. "Since you've proven you're equal in mentality to the children, you will come join them."

Simone got up and trudged up there, joining the kids at their special table behind the main one. "Yes, sir," she sighed. When Agatha was pulled up there by her keeper, she nudged Vinnie. "It's Agatha," she said, smirking with him. Vinnie picked up his mashed potatoes and threw them at her, making Simone laugh.

Xander rapped them both on the head with his cane. "Do it and turn funny colors and be laughed at," he warned. "And you now have three days." Both girls groaned. "Do we have an understanding?"

Agatha licked her lips. "Yes, sir," she said, looking at her keeper, who smiled at her for her pretending. Xander sneered at her and she swallowed. "I'm going to behave this year."

"Yes, you will. Or you will face me." Xander turned back around, going back to his dinner conversation.

Dumbledore smiled at him. "Very well handled," he congratulated. "I'd give you points if you were a student."

"Please, don't encourage him," Draco sighed. "It's bad enough he's got the energy of a first year."

"Speak for yourself," George told him, smiling like the cat who licked the cream.

Dumbledore smiled. It was certain that this year would not be boring in any sense of the word.

Woe of Ages.

Note: this happens between Iggy/Simone/Denver/Melvin's second and third year, the summer before Little Ron joins them at school - so right before the last scene of part five.

Xander walked into Draco's office, his shirt open over his tanktop and his robe already over his arm. "Guess what?" he said happily.

Draco looked up. "The heat wave continues?"

Xander nodded. "That too, but there's even better news. We've both been called to the gryphon colony to learn something this summer."

"What do you mean the both of us?" he asked, sounding cautious. Such surprises weren't usually the great gifts they seemed to be.

"I mean the both of us. You to learn theory, so you can learn how to fix some of the more major spells that I can't give to Ginny, and me to learn temporal spells."

Draco leaned back. "We're going to have to stay there, in the caves?"

"I guess we could come in every morning but it would seem rude. Besides, the caves are cooler, no heat wave inside."

"Oh." He glanced around, ending up on the picture of his children. "What about Lucien and Ravena?"

"Both are more than welcome to come along, as are Denver, Simone, and Anastasia, but Iggy's going to be at the grandparents so he can go to work with Percy. They could go stay there as well probably."

"They'd probably like that," Draco agreed, considering it. "Theory?"

"Theory. That's all they said besides the advanced adjusting project they were thinking of." He sat down, his cane leaning against the side of the chair. "I'm going to learn how to age and deage properly and I'm guessing we'll also be a diversion for some of the younger gryphons, playing tag and the like."

Draco shrugged. "Why not? How long are they expecting us for?"

"Three weeks. They said to tell you to bring some of your favorite advanced spells and some parchment to write on. Apparently the theory books are rather large and there's a huge section on it."

"Wonderful. At least I'll get out of London for part of the heat. When are we expected?"

"This weekend if you can manage it. If not, you can put it off for a week."

"No, that should be fine. Have you told George yet?"

Xander shook his head, looking sheepish. "No. He was hoping to have my help working in the lab all summer."

"I'm sure he'll understand, and you can still think up wonderful ideas for him while you're there."

"I'm hoping to find something new to tickle him. It's been a while since I came up with anything really new." He stood up. "So, I'm coming to pick you up or did you want to get there on your own?"

"Either's fine with me. I can apparate easily."

"Cool. I'll see you there Friday night then." He grinned. "It'll be so cool, us without the Iggy research monster." He waved and walked away, his robe now thrown carelessly over his shoulder.

"Yes, this should be entertaining," Draco agreed, making a note on his desk pad to write the others in the office notes.

***

Xander looked at his honey and smiled. "Guess what?" he asked in his best little boy impersonation.

"What?" Fred asked from across the table. Xander only got that look when he was really happy or had just caused some major trouble.

"The gryphons want me to come up for three weeks this summer." George nodded. "I know I said I'd help you for those three weeks, but I *really* wanna go do this. And the son is coming."

"You're taking Iggy?" Fred asked.

"The other, bigger, son."

"Oh." George nodded. "When are you being called up there for?"

"Starting this Friday, but I can come home all the time and snuggle," Xander offered.

George smiled at him. "Dear, you can go do this. We can manage without you."

"And maybe you'll learn something up there that will awe and amaze," Fred agreed. He looked at his twin. "This means we can get the Iggy monster in the lab."

"Hmm," George agreed. "He's working for Percy."

Fred grinned. "If we present it right, he'll do both and cheer happily when he gets to come into the lab," he suggested.

"Point. Iggy will be missing his lab time."

"And since I got asked to bring Draco up so he can learn theory stuff, then you can *force* Simone and those others to help."

"That's a decent suggestion," George agreed. "We've now got so much stuff we were thinking about weeding down some of the products."

"Or at least carrying less of everything," Fred put in. "Maybe a locked case with all the oldies but goodies, which are still on sale but rarer now?"

"Maybe I'll come up with something this summer that'll be as popular as wizard cards," Xander told them.

"Dear, if you do, we'll gladly build you a shelf," George said, leaning over to kiss his cheek. "I'm not upset. You do know that you're getting back just before our vacation starts?" Xander beamed, smiling. "I see. Going straight from the cool of the caves to the beach?"

"I'll need a tan after spending three weeks in the caves," Xander agreed. "I'll even be a good boy so you jump me in the water."

"We'll see," George said, starting to smile.

Xander pouted him at. "You said you'd jump me in the ocean."

"And I probably will, depending on how the water is," George assured him, patting him on the leg. "Eat so you can pack everything you'll want."

Xander beamed. "They said all I needed was clothes and paper stuff."

"And munchies," Fred reminded him. "They never have soda or munchies for you."

"They did last time," George told him. "They've finally learned not to get Xander up before ten too." He smiled. "Plus, he's taking the anti-morning person with him so I'm sure they'll really have caffeine on hand."

Fred smirked. "Whatever will Draco do without his broom all summer."

"Oh, no, Fred, we get to play with the younger gryphons. Tag and all sorts of flying games," Xander said innocently.

"Damn, this is about everything he probably wants in a vacation," Fred said, thinking about it. "Books, something interesting to him, and flying."

"But there's no sunlight and no women," George reminded him with a smirk.

Xander patted his husband on the leg. "I'm sure he can wait three weeks. Stock up now and have someone waiting on him the day we leave or something."

"Pervert," George said fondly. He gave his husband a gentle shove. "Eat, dear. I don't want to see you losing weight while you're gone." Xander obediently dug into his meal, happy that his husband hadn't yelled at him. George rolled his eyes. Really, that boy had funny ideas sometimes. They *could* do without him this summer. "Is the cold candy gelling?" George asked his twin.

"Somewhat," Fred told him, looking upset. "It's not as jelly-like as we were hoping for."

"Did you add gelatin?" Xander suggested.

Fred smacked himself on the forehead. "I forgot, thank you, Xander. I'll go do that after dinner." He stole the rest of the corn. "Maybe we should beg Iggy to come work in the lab tomorrow. Percy's not going to work then."

"My son was talking all day about going in and confusing Percy's unwilling subjects," George reminded him. "I bet we could talk him into coming in tonight though. He might be able to refine the new cold candy." Fred nodded. "Let me call mum's and we'll see if we can drag him away." He got up to use the floo, so missed his husband grinning at his partner.

"So, you think I could get some of this?" he asked. "Even in liquid form?"

"It's strong in liquid form," Fred warned, handing over a small vial. "Have fun and test it for us."

Xander giggled maniacally. "I have *just* the person for this." He finished off his dinner and left with the vial. Half of the teachers were still up at the school and it wasn't quite dinner time for them.

Twenty minutes later, the townspeople on the edge of town nearest to Hogwarts looked up in alarm as screaming started. They heard cackling coming from one of the joke shops and shook their heads. It must have been Professor Harris again. So when Black stormed down, they all smiled at him.

Sirius stormed into the joke shop, glaring at the twin standing behind the counter. "How did he do it?"

"Do what?" George asked.

"He made my seat icy!" Sirius yelled. "I damn near froze my balls off when I sat down."

"Oh, he must have tried the new cold gel we're working on." He smiled. "Was it much too strong and did it come in contact with any of your skin?"

"It was cold!" Sirius complained.

Remus strolled into the store. "That was really pleasant," he said with a smile. "Thank you. It was a wonderful refresher after a day of cleaning out my office." George beamed so he patted Sirius on the back. "Don't worry, he's just upset because he doesn't think he needed to cool off. Nice work, boys." He led Sirius out the door, nodding at the quizzical people standing around. "New product, something to beat the heat."

George put a sign in the window: 'Ten testers needed for new cold candy/gel. Guaranteed to put some arctic into your summer.' He waved then quickly headed to hide when he saw

Snape coming down the hill. "Xander, you did it, you go answer complaints," he yelled.

Xander came out of the lab, playing with a ball of something. He smiled as Snape came in.

"Was it refreshing and nice or icky and slimy? We're working on the texture right now."

"Technically, it was rather slimy, but it didn't absorb into my clothes, a first for something of yours."

"Fred made it," Xander said, putting the ball down onto the counter. It bounced off, bouncing around the store. "For the little kids to chase," he explained at the odd look. "So, what can we do for you?"

"You can give me the recipe. I have a poison I'm taking with me to the meeting this year and I will need it to stay cold for longer than ice would allow."

"Fred, Professor Snape needs technical advice on the new cold gel."

Fred came out of the back. "Really?"

Snape nodded, looking calm, even though they all knew he hated coming here. He caught the irritating ball and put it down on the counter, in a small plastic egg sitting there for some reason. "I have something I'll need to transport and it will have to stay cold."

"We're testing to see how long it works now," Fred told him, nodding back at the lab.

"Come watch, we'll talk about it." He led the way back, smiling at Xander. "Naughty you."

"Hey, only Sirius complained.

Snape raised an eyebrow. "Albus is wearing one of your old shirts and a pair of plaid shorts, he seemed to enjoy it quite a lot, he changed out that chair for his usual desk chair I believe." He walked back into the lab.

"No fair, fortuitous timing," George said from the storage area, coming out of hiding. "Where did Albus get one of your old Hawaiian shirts?"

"Probably from my closet up there. I did move most of the collection up there." He grinned. "See, and it doesn't stick to clothes," he said, picking up the bouncy ball. "Here, it's ready."

"Go give it to mum and the kids. I'm sure they'll love it." Xander nodded and disappeared, teleporting over. George shook his head. That boy and his kids toys.

Xander appeared in the living room, and peeked around the doorway. "I've got something for you Arthur, and for the kids." Arthur came out. "Try some of this," he said, rubbing it on the back of his father-in-law's neck. Arthur moaned as the coolness spread over his body. "Tell us how long it lasts and if it does anything like stain the clothes," he said with a wink. Arthur nodded, this was so great! His office had to have been at least a hundred at noon. "Report back to the twins." He tossed the ball into the air and then tossed it into the dining room, watching as all the little kids tracked its movement. Then they got up to hunt it around the kitchen, and eventually the back yard.

"Xander," Molly said in exasperation. "They needed to eat."

"Think about it for the toddler class," Xander said with a wink for her. "Have fun, and it responds to a whistled cue to come to the adult caller." He disappeared again, putting the empty vial onto the counter beside the register. "Mission accomplished. The kids are chasing the ball around the garden and Arthur no longer looks like he has heat stroke."

George smiled at him. "Did you remember to write down the formula this time?" Xander nodded. "And the magical charm?"

"I used one of the quick quotes in the lab," he said proudly.

"I'll edit it later then," Fred said as he joined them. "Where's the ball?"

"In testing with the tots at grandma's," Xander said with an evil chuckle.

"She'll never get them inside tonight," Fred said with great appreciation. Those kids would be tired by bedtime. "Why were you putting it into those plastic eggs?"

"Because they're cute and kids will like them too." Xander walked back to his room, his happiness restored for the entire night.

George looked at Fred. "It'll be a hit with the littler kids," George agreed.

"Truly, but the parents might bug out."

"Since when have we cared about that?"

"Point," Fred said happily, agreeing. Parents were there to be annoyed by children. Wasn't that why parents had children? "The gelatin worked. We've got it to the consistency of those gummi things Denver likes."

"Wonderful! I put up a sign saying we needed testers. We should have someone beating on the door about nine to get some."

"Wonderful!" Fred agreed. He looked around at the few shoppers they had in the store. "We've got a survey beside the main case if you'd like to answer it for us," he announced.

"We're going to cut back on some of the older treats and we wanted your top six things," George added.

The few adults took one and started to fill it out for them. One adult came over and gave them a smile. "I heard you say something about a new kid's toy?"

"Xander's created an ever-bouncing ball," George said proudly.

"We're working on finalizing the size of it. The one he had was just a bit too small in our minds for really little children, but I'm sure it's still going at our mum's. All the family kids are there."

George nodded. "It's soft enough for a two-year-old to play with, but still entertaining for a child of seven or eight. Comes when whistled at."

"Oh, so you can send them outside for *hours*," she said with a look of glee. She wrote her floo address on the back of her survey and handed it over. "Please, call me when you get it finalized. I've got quad five year olds."

George nodded. "I understand, my brother's got triplets that are just over two and our youngest two are three and two." She laughed. "Shouldn't be more than a few days, but we'll gladly call you when it's done."

She smiled and went back to her browsing, coming up with a whole stack of things for her darling little monsters. Fred happily rung her up, handing her one of their special bags, which changed the color of her hand. "The spell wears off in four days, just about the same time they'll get bored with it," he said at her happy look. "Does different colors and/or patterns each touch or every ten minutes."

"Wonderful!" She hurried away to go show her children.

George wrote the name of the ball on the slip so they'd remember why they were calling her and put it into the 'call me please' box under the register. "Quads, what a busy house she must have," he said quietly.

"Ron's got to be going nuts at mum's with the triplets," Fred agreed. "Can't imagine her having to deal with four of us when we were five."

"We'd have been sent away," George told him. A few of the other parents in the store laughed. "Think about it, four of us?" They laughed harder.

***

Xander met with Draco outside of the gateway, letting him inside. "Hi." He grinned.

"Did they ever get the ball to stop?"

"Potter finally caught it yesterday. Molly called him over just for that and fed him a large meal. It followed the children at one point, bouncing in the living room and up the stairs as well." He smiled. "That cold gel really worked wonders from what I understand. How is it selling?"

"Well enough. One kid got frostbite so they had to warm it up a bit, but that kid's mother didn't complain once we had it treated." He smiled at the elders. "We're here."

"So we can see," Bill said, nodding at them. "Xander, your usual cubby is fine for both of

you?"

"It's got two beds and he's used to my snoring," Xander said, looking at Draco. "That okay with you? We're against an outer wall."

"Fine with me. As long as I've got a bed," Draco agreed. He bowed at the other elders. "Did you need my presence now or can I put my bags in my quarters?"

"Go ahead," Bill said, smiling down at them. "We'll work on your new work tomorrow, young man. Go fly with the young tonight, it's a wonderful night."

"Yes, sir," Xander said, tugging on Draco's sleeve to get him moving. "C'mon, they like to play tag."

"It's a good thing I brought my good broom then," Draco said as they walked away. "I'd never keep up any other way."

Bill grinned at the others. "It will be fine. Xander, what cold gel?"

"Something that the twins are making," Xander called back. "I'll put some out later."

Bill hissed, that was going to be a wonderful sight he bet.

Later that night, Bill squealed as he sat down in his nest, using one of his front paws to rub at his now cold rear. "Xander!" The little prankster was still out flying though and didn't hear him.

"Was it refreshing?" one of the other elders asked dryly.

"Quite. Very chilly, and I didn't want it there per se, but very refreshing." He got out of the way so they could touch the remains of the gel themselves.

"The twins have outdone themselves this time," the female elder said in appreciation, rubbing it onto her chest. When you had both fur and feathers, you got very hot outside.

***

Draco looked up from his reading, noticing Xander bouncing around the room.

"Swallowed one of your balls?"

"Thinking. I'm supposed to try my hand at deaging tonight and I'm not sure I'm ready."

"You did fine with the rose and the apples," Draco reminded him. "Settle down before knock you over and tie you down." He went back to his theory. "You are going to lock up your notes, correct?"

"Oh, yeah," Xander told him. "This is a bit strong even for Iggy."

"I'm sure he'll pout until you relent," Draco said dryly. "How is he enjoying Percy and the Ministry?"

"Wonderfully. TheHis first day there Percy was out so he just showed up and stared to work. Took It took six hours before anyone caught on that he wasn't just anyone researching. It was him getting books for them that tipped them off," he said with a proud smile. "My son just shrugged and pointed at his badge, telling them that Percy had noted his nephew was coming in to play with the books and they should listen in meetings. Then he found one of the forbidden texts out and had to screw with it so it wouldn't open for the idiot who had left it in there."

"Forbidden dark?"

"Forbidden horrible," Xander said with a slight grin. "The spells to create chaos pools without a hellmouth." Draco shuddered. "Yeah, and he reported them to the senior person there, handing him the book. The evil bastard asked him how he knew it was so bad so my son stood there and told him the contents of the book and exactly what else they could be used for and how each one would be used to blow up that guy's house. The guy actually likes him, laughed at him and everything. He told Percy Iggy was a neat little nerd."

Draco chuckled. "I'm sure he is, even there. Did someone report him?"

"Iggy got to. The Unmentionables department was really happy to see him, they spent over an hour grilling him about how he knew what he did. He ended it with "Of course I do. My family just killed one," and that was the end of that discussion from what I heard. Percy got a very nice note from the Minister himself. It's framed from what I hear." He sat down on his bed and relaxed. "If I do this right, then I get to go find the big book of pranks in the library and find something neat in it."

"Deage Fred, I'm sure he'll appreciate having the mind of a six-year-old a few hours," Draco suggested.

"It could be wonderful for business," Xander agreed. "They thought up some of their best stuff when they were twelve and thirteen." He relaxed further. "I'm going to meditate. Yell at me in an hour please."

"If I remember," Draco agreed, getting lost in the intricacies of the theory he was working with. Fundamental magic indeed!

***

Xander looked at the little kid. "You're sure?" he asked Bill again.

"I am sure, Xander. Get on with it."

Xander swished his wand, then flicked it at the kid, mentally saying the word. This was one where you weren't allowed to say it outloud because it would get out. The kid aged to ten, stayed there for a minute, then went back to his own age, exactly what he was supposed to do. Xander hugged Bill so tightly he squeaked. "I did it! I did it!"

"Yes, you did," Bill gasped. "Air!" Xander let him go with a giggle. " You manage to hit my sore rib every time you hug me, young man, hug in a different spot next time." He grinned through and bent to check the child over. "Perfectly done. Congratulations." He nuzzled Xander's chest. "You did excellently. How are your papers on the permanent one going?"

"Really well. I'm about finished with my copying into good handwriting and then I'm going to send it back to the hubby to hold for me."

"Wonderful." Bill nudged him again. "Go drag the other one with you and go play.

You can look up pranks later."

Xander gave him a happy smile. "Can I check the book out?" he asked in his favorite little boy voice.

"If you want to, as long as it comes back, Xander. Though there are about seventeen prank books back there." He nudged the young man with a wing. "After you go distract the young from the rain. Go play in it."

"Okay." Xander walked into his and Draco's room, grabbing him and dragging him after him.

"What are you doing!" Draco called. "I'm busy."

"We just got ordered to go play in the rain, so you have to come as well." The book was taken from him "Come on, you've got to learn how to play in the rain."

"I don't want to play in the rain, I don't need a case of the sniffles."

Xander grinned at him. "Why worry about the consequences? You'll be babied."

"Still!" But Draco couldn't get free and all the other gryphons were smirking at him,

except the little ones who were bounding in joy. "Fine." Little kids were irresistible when they were so happy. He could sniffle for the next day. He grabbed his broom and walked out into the warm rain, lifting his face to it. "It's soothing," he noted to himself.

"Spring and summer rains are like that," Xander said with a grin. "Come on. It'll be

fun." The little ones ran and bumbled out, getting in each other's way as they hurried to take off. "Calm down. We can wait." The kids eventually all got up and they took off to play with them. He noticed Draco was appreciating the experience as well. He'd have to make sure his 'son' got more fun times. Spring rains were around just so little kids could play in them.

***

Ravena Malfoy-Weasley snuck into the living area of the shop. She was tired and it was nap time. She was only six, seven in a few days, and the bigger kids had worn her out. It was tough being her, no one was really near her age. Tananda was, only a few years older, and she played with Mellie all the time, but it wasn't stuff that she liked to play. Bigger kids got to have more fun. She laid down in the nest, smiling as a wooden box joined her in the nest. Ooh, a present! And it smelled like her daddy too! She carefully looked around before opening it, just in case it was a surprise present that she wasn't supposed to have it yet. Inside were some papers that she could understand half of the words on. An aging spell?

Someone had heard her prayers!

She would get to be a big kid!

She read through the very good handwriting, it was much nicer than hers was, and found a part to fully age her and no one would be able to stop it. She looked around again and went to the dresser. Uncle George hadn't needed his wand today so it was on the dresser. She had noticed it earlier when she had gotten something for him. She climbed back into the nest with it, rereading the section again. She slowly cast the spell, wanting it more than nearly anything so someone would play with her.

Magic, being the finicky force of nature that it was, felt her desire, and the fact that she had just enough power to do it, and boosted her desire into reality. Like it had done for her

father years before, it now did for her, granting her wish.

She grew with a squeal of delight, even though her clothes were now much too tight. The noise brought people running just as she finished and dropped the wand back into the box.

George walked into the bedroom, investigating the noise. He saw a familiar looking little girl in their nest, and licked his lips. "Xander?" he called gently, knowing his husband was listening for him. His mate appeared and he pointed at her. "Did you do something, dear?"

"No, I sent back my notes," he said, turning to look at the little girl. His mouth fell open.

"Ravena!" She gave him a pitiful, yet hopeful look. "What did you do!" He picked her up, and his notes. "Be right back, don't tell Ginny." He disappeared with her, taking her back to the elders. "I sent the box back to the nest and look what happened!" he shouted as he walked back to Bill, who had told him to send back the notes.

Bill looked down at the little girl, then at Xander. "How did she do that?"

"With Uncle George's wand!" Ravena said happily. "The others play with me now."

"DRACO!" Xander yelled. Bill swatted him. "It's his daughter."

Draco came running, slowing down as he saw what Xander was holding. "What did you do?" Draco demanded, taking his daughter. "Did you get into his notes?" She nodded, giving him the pitiful, yet hopeful look. "Why?"

"Because none of the older kids will play with me and all the younger kids are playing stupid stuff," she whined. Her father frowned. "I thought it was a present, father. It just appeared beside me while I was thinking about being bigger."

Draco put her down, noticing how old she was now. "Damn." He looked at Bill. "Was this the permanent one?" Bill nodded. "Can we undo it?"

"No!" Ravena said, stomping her foot. "I don't want to be small anymore. I'm tired of it." She ran off, going to hide.

"Ravena Nicolette Malfoy-Weasley, get back here!" Draco yelled, running after her.

Xander looked up at Bill. "You're sure you want me to keep this spell?"

"It was an accident, Xander. As long as we find her in the next hour we can reverse it."

Xander grimaced, looking at where they had run. "You don't think so?"

"I think she did what her father did back in high school. She wanted it so much that the magic responded." He looked up again. "Is she eight or nine?"

"Nine, three years older to the day."

"Then we won't have to worry about everything this year." He handed over the box. "I'm going to get Grandma." Bill nodded so he disappeared, landing in the Ministry office.

Apparently the older couple were having lunch. "You won't believe it if I told you," he told them, smiling at them.

"What happened?" Arthur asked.

"You know I was studying temporal spells this summer?" Xander asked. Both adults nodded. "I sent my notes back this morning and Ravena picked them up. Remember how Draco apparated because he wanted it so much in his final year?" Arthur nodded slowly. "Ravena got that same gift."

"Older or younger?" Molly asked.

"She'll be ten, not seven, in a few days," Xander told her.

"Take me. She's probably hiding. She hates being in between the groups," Molly said, wiping off her hands and standing up. "I'll be right back."

"If we can find her in the next hour, we can fix it, if not," he shrugged. He took her hand and brought her back to the colony, where Ravena was kicking and screaming against her father's stomach. "I brought help," he announced.

Molly smiled at the young girl. "You look wonderful, Ravena, but you'll miss out on so much."

Ravena glared at her. "Yeah, not being played with! Let me go! It's my body and I want to stay this way! I'll be fine when I start school next year and get to deal with Little Ron!"

"Year after next," Xander corrected. "You're ten, and you'll still be alone."

"At least I can play with the bigger kids now," she whined.

Draco looked at Molly, handing his daughter over. "I don't know what to do about this."

"It appears that she wanted it enough to activate her future magic," Bill told them. He looked down at Ravena. "I understand why you did it, but you will be missing out on quite a lot."

"I'm happier this way," she told him, looking every inch a ten-year-old girl.

"I'm not going back to being six!"

Draco groaned. "Xander, go get Ginny. Maybe she can reason with the stubborn one."

"I would, but I don't know where she is," Xander pointed out. Draco looked at him. "I don't. I can't track her through the flood, she reads as null."

"She's on vacation," Molly reminded Draco, staring down at her granddaughter. "Give me two very good reasons to leave you this way."

"Because I'm happier now. You've always said I was older than my age. Plus, now I can do all the things that I've been wanting to do, like train to kick Little Ron's ass next year," she said happily. "He'll only be a second year and I'll be a year behind, but I'm more than good enough to beat him in a fair game."

"She said good reasons," Draco told himher.

Xander looked at him. "When you were ten that would have been a good reason."

"If I had tried that, my father would have Crucio'd me for hours before butchering me."

"Draco," Molly snapped. "That's disgusting and not appropriate."

"Why? He would have," Ravena agreed. "He was like that."

Molly looked at her. "It's still not appropriate to discuss." She looked at the elder. "Can you change her back?"

"We can try," Bill said. "The more I hear, the more I think that the magic acted to give the poor thing her heart's desire." He got down so he could look at the little girl closer to her level. "What do you want, Ravena Malfoy-Weasley?"

"I want to stay this age!" she said firmly. "I'm happier this way. Even though I do need clothes and to have a nap," she told him. She reached out and touched his beak. "I thought it would be smoother," she said with a smile.

"It usually is, but I've spent the last week with the young." He pulled back. "Are you sure?" She nodded.

"She's still too young to make that decision," Draco reminded him.

Bill looked at him. "If she wants it that much, we cannot remove it. She will fight and it will backlash on us, young man. The magic will fight to keep her now that it has her." Draco nodded. "I will do what I can, but I cannot promise if she's adamant."

"Then what do we do?" Draco asked patiently.

"That is up to you," Bill told him. "Do you want to try it or not?"

Draco looked at his daughter, then pulled her away to talk to her, calmly making his reasoning. She shook her head and countered each one. He sighed and came back. "She wants to stay this way," he said finally. "She's so adamant about it that her powerflows are locked now."

Bill nodded. "It's as I thought. The magic wants her." He looked at the little girl, then at the father. "Take her to your bed and I'll send Xander to talk to the rest of your family."

"I'm sure we can break it to them," Molly offered.

Draco smiled at her. "They expect to hear strange things from him."

"Besides, you get to tell Percy and Iggy," Xander told her with a grin, taking her with him back to Arthur's office. "Other little Dracos?"

"At the Burrow," Arthur said, smiling at his wife. "Is she back?"

"No, the magic has warped her too much to change back," Molly told him as she sat down.

"I'll tell Percy and Iggy, Xander." He nodded and disappeared. "She's almost ten."

"Wonderful. At least we have a year to get her ready for school," Arthur said with a smile.

"Does nothing ever phase you?"

"Ginny went through the same thing, Molly," he reminded her.

"I remember." She grimaced and picked up her sandwich to nibble.

***

Xander landed in the middle of the burrow, frowning around. "KIDS!" he called, heading for the back yard. They flew down to land, looking at him, and the little ones came over to help them with their brooms. "We had a small problem with Ravena. Simone, go get the twins from the store please?" She nodded and left. "It's kinda bad, but she's not in any trouble for it."

Denver moved his hand. "Get on with it, Uncle Xander. The more you prevaricate, the worse we think it is."

"Oh, she's been naughty," he agreed with a smile. "She found my aging stuff I was studying and used it on herself. She's almost ten and we can't change her back."

The twins came out the back door. "Is it permanent?" George asked. Xander nodded, giving him a smile.

"What happened?" Simone asked.

"Ravena aged herself three years," Denver told her, leaning on his broom. "Dad's got to be throwing fits."

"I'm more worried about mum. She's going to kill someone, and it'll probably be big and furry." She looked at Xander. "Or you."

"She's on vacation so I can't tell her," Xander told her. He shrugged at her shocked look.

"I can't find her, she's a null spot in the flood, Simone."

"You're going to spring this on her the day she gets back?" Denver asked. Xander shrugged. "We're staying here until she calms down. With any luck, it'll be before we go back to school."

"She's not coming back until a week before we leave," Little Ron reminded him.

"Ooh," Simone said with a wince. "I want to be *far* away when she gets the news."

Anastasia nodded. "Little Ron, we'll be hiding here."

"Okay," he said with a nod. "I'll pop over to make sure you're still living." He looked over as Ravena showed up, smiling at her. "You're prettier now," he told her.

She blushed. "Thank you, Little Ron." She held out her arms. "Well, how did I do?"

"Your wand," Draco said, handing it back to George. "Xander, your notes are going back onto your bed, just in case anyone else gets that bright idea." He glared down at his daughter. "Anastasia, may she borrow some clothes until I can buy her some?"

"Of course, father." She smiled at her sister. "You are cute. Plus, you'll be joining us next year."

"I know." She walked up to Simone and looked up at her. "I want your old broom so I can play too."

"Fine," Simone agreed with a smile. It was such a Malfoy thing to do, fighting with time and winning. "It's upstairs. Go find clothes and we'll go back to playing." Anastasia brought her new older sister into the house to get her dressed. Simone looked at Little Ron. "You like her," she teased.

He punched her on the arm. "I love the snitch, I don't do girls yet." He got onto his broom and took off, going to play with his Goddess the Golden Snitch. He wasn't ready for girls yet, he really wasn't. Even though she understood him like no one else could. She even helped him worship his snitch. When he was ready to date, she might be the one, but that was many years in the future.

***

Xander walked into the school and headed up to the Headmaster's office. Dumbledore was sitting up there, smiling as Xander walked up the stairs. "Can you explain why Ravena Malfoy-Weasley's name moved on the list?"

Xander put down the picture. "She stole my notes and did it."

He picked up the picture to look at. Then he looked up at the professor. "How many years?"

"Three. She's just about to turn ten. She took George's wand and my notes when they appeared and did it. The magic did it for her."

"I understand." He smiled as he handed the picture back. "Has her mother been told?"

"She's on vacation. We don't know where."

"Oh, dear." He shook his head. "I think I'm going to hide here the day she gets back."

Xander nodded. "You as well?"

"I have stuff I can do that day. The twins have said that they're letting Harry run the shop that day and possibly going for a long fly."

"Take a picnic and go with them," Dumbledore suggested. "She can find you up here."

"Good point." He grinned. "Thanks, Albus. I'm assuming that this will get back to Snape? Draco was thinking about telling him but I know they're somewhere else. He didn't want to bother him while he was taking a badly needed vacation."

"I'll send him a note," Dumbledore assured him. "I'm sure he'll be stressed, but I'll explain what happened." Xander grinned. "Thank you. Have a nice day, Xander, and please, don't bring one of those balls again. It's still somewhere around here."

Xander grinned. "It's fun. And it drives the kids wild." He waved and left, hopping down the steps as quickly as he could go. He smiled at Mr. Filch as he walked past him. "Nice day, isn't it?" he asked pleasantly. That man hated him and it was mutual. Nasty bugger.

Filch glared at him. "No, it's not. Go stop your ball thing."

"It'll stop it as soon as I find out where it is."

"In the dungeons."

Xander winced. "I'm not allowed down there, but I'll send Iggy back and hopefully he can." He smiled and left, forgetting all about sending his son down there until very late that night. He went back to the colony's library and checked out the prank books. He teleported back to the store, dropping the seventeen books onto the counter. "I bring prezzies," he said with a cruel smile.

Fred and George walked over, coming over to see what he had brought. They looked at him in awe. There were books *full* of pranks!

"Why didn't you share these before!?" Fred told him.

"Bill didn't tell me," Xander told him. He grinned. "But we've got them now, and the main Gryphon library has *hundreds*."

George's mouth fell open. He grabbed his mate and kissed him hard, not caring about the little kids in the store. He loved his mate!

***

Draco looked up as Ginny walked into the Burrow, motioning her closer. "We've got to talk before you go anywhere near the children," he said quietly. She nodded, but was frowning. "It's bad, but it's not horrible or tragic. We can't fix it though." She nodded again, letting him lead her outside. The kids were shopping. He sat her down on a lounger, smiling down at her. "You know that Xander and I were called to the gryphon colony?"

She shook her head. "No. When did that happen?"

"Oh." He smiled and relaxed further. "Xander and I were both offered a short time in the colony to study more things. We took them up on it and headed up to learn our various things, him aging and me theory." She nodded. "Well, while we were studying, Ravena got hold of Xander's notes." She moaned, gripping the arms of the chair. "She aged herself three years and we can't fix it, Ginny. The magic gave her the heart's desire she was dreaming of."

"She's ten?" Draco nodded. "Did she open her present from me?"

"I kept it from her and told her that you'd be getting her one today, once I told you about this." He smiled. "She's a beautiful little girl, Ginny, and it may be odd, but she's wonderful. Every bit the Goddess that we knew she would be."

"Where is she?" Ginny asked in a near-whisper.

"In Diagon with the older kids. I bought her the necessities, but she wanted to help Little Ron get his uniform." Ginny just nodded. "Would you like a drink before you see her or after?"

"Both," she told him in that same voice. He went inside and poured her some scotch, bringing the glass back to her. "Thank you. Did you even try?" she asked after the first sip.

"Bill, the elder Xander and I both work with, looked at it. She used a permanent spell and because the magic helped her in such a way, she'd have to not fight us putting her back to normal."

"Which she wouldn't," Ginny sighed, slugging the rest of the drink. "We should go look at her."

"Would you like to put something on those burns? The twins created a cold gel that works well. Denver's had some down his back for the last two days."

"Please."

He handed over the tub, watching as she shivered as soon as it touched her skin. He helped her spread it, then quickly wiped it off his hands. He didn't need to be cooled off today. He led her back to the floo and to Diagon. He squeezed her hand when she saw her daughter. "Please don't scream. She's happy this way and she's fully caught up mentally. Accept it, Ginny."

She's my last daughter, I'm not supposed to be calm about this," she said through gritted teeth.

Simone noticed her and raised an eyebrow. "Mum, need a drink?" she asked.

"Possibly," she agreed, walking up to Ravena. She tipped her daughter's chin up. "We will have a long talk once we get home, young lady."

Ravena nodded. "Yes, mum. I am happier this way, even Tananda and Mellie agreed with me."

"Yay." She let her daughter go, looking at her outfit. "Who dressed you?"

"I like this dress, mum, and I do look good in it," Ravena argued, pulling out her Goddess act. "I will not change. I like this dress. Father?"

"I think you look pleasing, but the straps are a bit long," he noted.

"We can fix that," Madam Malkin agreed, hurrying her to fix the long straps. It did dip a little low. "Dear, you're burned," she told Ginny.

She just put on some of that new gel that the Weasleys created," he told her with a smile.

"Denver, why are you wearing that?" he asked, going over to help his son get his uniforms.

"But, father!" Denver whined.

"No! Proper clothes. You do not need a pair of pants that tight. Not until you have someone to wear them for."

"Yes, father," Denver sighed, going to change into the next bigger size. Even if it did hang off his waist.

Ginny watched the annual clothing hunt with some amusement. She could *almost* forget this problem with her daughter.

***

Severus Snape walked into his dungeon classroom and paused to look at the various articles. Something was out of place. He walked over to the misplaced, upside down cauldron and picked it up, releasing the ball under it. "Xander!" he yelled. "Come here!"

Tara looked in the door, then giggled, catching the ball. "It's cute," she told him, hurrying away before he could lose his temper.

Protégé of Doom

Part 1

Ravena Malfoy-Weasley walked into Diagon Alley holding her father's hand, nearly bouncing out of her shoes. It was her turn now. Her first year, and she would get to bug the crap out of her brother and sisters again. She grinned up at her father, who shook his head like he was reading her mind. "What?" she asked.

"Behave, young lady, or I'm not going to give you any treats to take with you."

"Yes, father," she said, but she was too happy to be stopped. She looked at her list, wondering where they should start. Since it was her first time, she was getting to do her shopping by herself this year; the other kids would be coming later in the day so she got some time alone with her father. "Clothes first?"

"Bank first," he said patiently. "Then wand, then clothes and books, then everything else." She nodded, she liked the ride down to the vaults and the goblins were kind of cute in a big-eared monsterish way. She started to bounce again and a hand was settled onto her head. "Hi," she said, grinning up at her Uncle Xander. "Are you shopping with us?"

"I'm looking for something," Xander told her, smiling at Draco. "We're doing the bookstore before Iggy can get to it."

"A wise idea," Draco agreed with a slight smirk. Xander's son Iggy had over three hundred books in his collection. "What are you looking for?"

"A special treat. A book on how he can make one of those never-ending books for his potions."

"Oh." Draco stopped and looked at him. "I thought he was putting them into a notebook."

Xander nodded. "He is. Six of them. That's why we're looking for the book on how to make the infinitely expanding book. Then we're looking for one about shrinking books."

Draco laughed. "I'm sure he'd like that. It'd be easier to carry around his collection."

"And he could clean his room," Ravena added. Her father laughed and gave her an affectionate pat. "Uncle Xander, would you like to go to the bank and shopping with us?" She looked at her father. "I wouldn't mind. You're going to be spending a lot of time waiting around."

"Okay," Xander said with a shrug. "I need to hit the bank anyway. Doing so now means that I *have* to limit Iggy's spending problems."

"That bad?" Draco asked as they started to walk again.

"He's shot up three sizes in the last two months." Draco winced. "Yeah, so we're hoping to buy him *really* big clothes and that he'll grow into them."

"And a few hair ribbons," Ravena suggested. She liked Iggy's hair. Even though it was white, it was just long enough to pull back into a short ponytail at the back of his neck, his usual way of wearing it. "Did Professor Snape really cut his hair on him?"

Xander nodded. "Yup. Said he was too young to have long hair. He cut it so close he nearly turned him bald." He grinned at Draco, who had given Iggy the spell to make his hair grow faster. "I think this year should be interesting."

"As long as it's calm," Draco told him. "I don't think I could take another year like Simone's first."

"She's calmed down a lot," Xander reminded him.

"Yes, and we're all thankful for that." Draco held open the door of the bank. "Come, let's take a ride downstairs." He watched as Xander patted down his pockets. "Forgot your key?"

"I thought I had it." Xander came up with a key, but not his vault key. "Hold on, let me run back and get it." He disappeared and came back a minute later, still frowning. "George thought I had it too." He patted himself down again, checking all his pockets, with a little help from his niece. She found it in his watch pocket, holding it up with a triumphant smile. "Thank you, Ravena."

"You're welcome." She grabbed her father's hand again, making sure she had her letter safely stuffed in her pocket now. She took Xander's hand too, walking between her two favorite men. Uncle Xander doted on her so much more than he did her sisters. "Daddy, can I have a broom?"

"You know the rules. Only if you make your house team," he said patiently.

Xander gave her hand a squeeze. "Slytherin does need a seeker. Theirs just graduated." She grinned at him. "Hope to go there."

"She'll go wherever the hat decides," Draco said patiently, though he did secretly hope at least one of his children landed in his house. He stopped in front of one of the goblins. "I need into my vault," he said, handing over his key. "As does he." Xander handed over his key.

The goblin looked at the keys and checked his book. "Very well." He looked at both of them, then handed back the keys, watching as they switched them back. "You may go." He waved over a goblin and watched as they were led away. He hated this time of the year, so much trouble for such miserable little creatures. He went back to his books, making sure everything was in order, especially the totals. Very interesting, the dark-haired man's vault had been broken into last week, but nothing had been taken. He wondered if he knew that.

***

Xander looked at his vault, frowning. "Why is there a body in here?" he asked the cart goblin.

"It was broken into," the goblin grunted. He looked at the body, then shrugged. "Want us to move him or would you like to keep him?"

"I think he should probably be removed," Xander said, looking sickened. Not only was the body partially burned, but it was nasty looking. "I don't want my kids to see this."

"Very well." The goblin walked in and frisked the body, putting everything into a special bag, then drug the body out and tossed it over the edge of the tracks. "There." He climbed back in, watching as Xander gathered a bagful of coins.

"Will that be enough?" Draco asked.

"We don't like to keep too much money around, it makes me want to spend it," Xander admitted, walking out of the vault. The door slammed behind him. "If we have to visit the bank every time we want to buy something it makes sure that we don't buy everything in sight." He climbed back into the cart. "If anything in his pockets was ours, how do we get it back?"

"We'll be putting everything back tonight. Everything is marked while it's in the vaults," the goblin told him, taking off for the next vault.

Ravena curled up against Xander's side, giving him a smile. "Can I have a kitty?"

"Wouldn't you rather have an owl?" Xander asked her. She shook her head. "Why not?"

"Because the school has owls and I'll get to see father all the time. Mummy might want more owls, but I'll use the school ones for her. I like kitties, they're nice. And they're protective in case I have a run-in with Agatha."

"Agatha's been behaving," Xander told her, looking serious. "She hasn't hurt anyone in over a year."

"Which is applaudable," Draco agreed, "but I'd like to warn her off nevertheless." He smiled at his daughter before getting out to get into his own vault. He came back with a large bag, buying for four children was expensive. He climbed back in and gave Xander a smile. "Have fun visiting again later."

Xander smirked. "Iggy has everything he needs except his textbooks and his clothes. Most of this is for clothes." He stuffed the bag into his pocket, the one with the key just in case. "We have six rolls of parchment lying around, plus a box of pens and enough ink to dye Iggy six different colors. We've got everything he needs for the rest of the year except his clothes."

"I'm sure he'll find something he desperately needs," Draco assured him.

"I'm more worried about getting Maeve and William dressed tomorrow. Maeve is now refusing to wear clothes and William is outgrowing everything again."

"He can have some of my old stuff," Ravena offered.

Xander smiled at her. "Thank you, Ravena. I'll try and put them on Maeve. William needs more pants and you never really wore those."

"Oh. Okay." She was too happy to be bothered by that. "Is Little Ron shopping today?"

"Tomorrow. Harry's got practice today."

Draco nodded, he had practice tomorrow. His new team was the direct rivals of Potter's and they were working everyone hard for an upcoming match. The team members with children had been allowed time off today to help their children shop. He patted Ravena on the head. "Where to next? Wands I said?" She nodded, grinning up at him.

"What sort of wand do you want?" Xander asked.

"A pretty oak one with a unicorn core," she told him. He shook his head. "You don't think so?"

"Nope. No one in your family uses a unicorn hair," Xander told her. "It doesn't react really well with you guys."

"I'm sure she'll have a very pretty wand," Draco said, glaring at Xander. "Don't pick on her."

"I'm not. Every kid goes in wanting a specific kind of wand," Xander told him. "Didn't you?"

Draco nodded. "Yes, but still. She'll find one that suits her and she'll have to accept it, the same as I did." Ravena opened her mouth. "I know, dear, but it's tradition."

"I want an oak one," she told him.

Xander patted her on the back. "You might get oak, but probably not a unicorn hair."

"Oh, okay," she sighed, let down a little bit. "I bet it'll be pretty."

"I bet it will too," Xander agreed, giving her a smile. "Are you excited?"

"Uh-huh. And I get to ride the train in a few days too." She grinned up at him. "Do you think I can hog the seats with my sisters and brother? Or should I try to sit with Iggy and Little Ron?"

"Iggy doesn't ride the train," Xander told her. "Little Ron was hogging one of the seats last year so you're going to have to tickle him for it." He tickled her gently. She squealed and wiggled. "What are you going to do if you have to fight Little Ron for the snitch, Ravena?"

"I'm going to be mean and steal it from him," she said firmly, grinning her meanest smile. "It'll teach him not to pick on me and turn my hair green again." Draco smothered a chuckle and the goblin looked at them. "I will. I can beat Little Ron. He taught me too good."

"Yes, he did," Draco agreed, patting her on the head. "I wouldn't want to play opposite you, daughter."

"Thank you, father," Ravena said proudly. "Can I pounce Little Ron and give him a big, wet, sloppy kiss? It'll make him blush and stutter."

"Sure," Xander told her. "I'm sure he'll be thrilled with you if you do it." They climbed out and he patted his pocket, making sure it jingled. "Come on, let's go." He took Ravena's hand and helped lead her to Ollivander's. "Here we are, the first thing any real witch and wizard needs."

"Where's yours, Uncle Xander?" she asked.

"In my pocket," Xander said, pulling his fifteen-inch ash wand to show her. "See?"

"I still think that's too large a wand for any of us," Draco said, shaking his head. "You Americans and your big wands."

Ollivander smothered a laugh. "It suits him." He smiled at the young girl. "You're my first new student today," he told her.

She beamed at her. "I'd like an oak one. Uncle Xander told me that I probably couldn't have a unicorn hair, but I think oak is very pretty."

"It is a very pretty wood," Ollivander agreed. He pulled down a few boxes and set them before her. "Let's try these, shall we?" He handed her the first one but she grimaced and handed it back. "Didn't like that one? Well, then let's try this one, shall we?" He pulled out a rosewood wand and handed it over. She shook it and nothing happened. "Not that one. Let's see. You like the look of oak...." He walked back into the stacks, going to look for the perfect wand for her.

"What about redwood?" Xander called. "It's very pretty, Ravena." Ollivander shot him a glare. "What? I'm being helpful," he said with a naughty grin.

The wandmaker frowned and pulled down a box, plus another three. He brought them back out to show them off. "Let's try this rosewood one, I think the wood suits you very well." She took it and looked it over, then flicked it at the window, which shattered and started a small gust of wind. "A little too strong. Try this one." The next one didn't do anything and the last one shot explosive fireworks that set his ladder on fire. Xander thoughtfully put it out. "Yes, you'll need a very special wand," he told her with a smile. "How about cherry wood?" She shrugged. "It would go very nicely with your hair, and the one I'm thinking of is very special." He walked back and pulled down one of the dustiest boxes in the very back of his store. When he brought it out, she squealed and grabbed it, swishing it around. Blue sparks in all the shades blue could be shot out of the end, following the wand tip around. "Yes, that's the right one." He smiled at Draco. "Cherry with ebony and silver highlights, and a gryphon core." Xander beamed at Draco. "You knew?"

"I suspected. That's Simone's little sister."

"Ah." Ollivander nodded. "I should have suspected." He smiled at her. "Do you like it?"

"I think it's beautiful," she told him. "Is it very expensive?"

"Very, but I'm sure your father can afford it." He smiled at him. "Fifteen galleons, three knuts."

"Ouch," Xander hissed. "Even my cane wasn't that much." Ollivander smirked at him. "Speaking of, I tried to fix my wand when it cracked and it feels funny."

Ollivander rolled his eyes. "Crafters," he sighed. He accepted the wand while Draco counted out the coins. "A small crack, with the grain. How is your cane?"

"Fine," Xander said, leaning on Draco as his cane was examined. His knees were already aching today. "Did it get hurt in the fight? I only hit two people with it."

"It looks fine," Ollivander told him, handing it back. He watched as Xander leaned on it. "You do use it for it's intended purpose?"

"Oh, yeah," Xander told him. "I still need it to walk. Why?"

"Because that's too light a wood for that," Ollivander sighed, sounding irritated.

"You've seen me walk with it," Xander told him. "I thought you noticed these things." He looked down at it. "It hasn't creaked yet."

"No, it won't. You won't get any warning, it will simply fracture one day. Much as your first wand did." Xander sighed and nodded. "Do you have a spare cane? I can strengthen yours in about three hours."

"You took my other one," Xander told him.

"I can support you while we have a snack," Draco told him. Ravena nodded. "We don't mind."

"I mind," Xander told him. "You guys are supposed to be shopping together so you can do the other kids this afternoon."

"And again, they need less stuff," Draco told him, starting to frown. "You can lean on me, or my daughter, you know that."

Ravena tugged on his robe. "It makes him feel helpless, father, don't force it." He looked down at her. "You don't like people helping you around when you ache either."

Xander groaned and rubbed his hand over his face. "It's okay, Ravena, maybe I will go have a snack. You guys can help me down there, okay?" She nodded, smiling at him again. "You need them both?" he asked Ollivander. "I feel naked without a wand."

"I can protect you, Uncle Xander," Ravena told him, sounding very firm. "None of those nasty bigot creatures will come anywhere near you."

"Very true," Draco said, reaching over to smack him on the back of the head. "Hand over the cane and the wand, Xander, and we'll go sit for a while, then go do subtle shopping, somewhere you can sit for a while longer." Xander nodded subtly. "Thank you. Now hand them over." Xander handed over both of his wands and took Draco's arm. "Good. Ice cream, Ravena?"

"Pay for my wand first, father," she reminded him patiently. He put down the coins for her wand and nodded at Ollivander. "Thank you, Mr. Ollivander. We'll be back in three hours!" She walked out, taking one of Xander's hands to hold, waving her wand the whole way. "Does your knee really hurt, Uncle Xander?" He nodded. "How can a fake knee hurt?"

"Easily, honey, the muscles and tissues around it hurt," he said, giving her a faint smile. He was going to *ache* by this afternoon. Draco nudged him and he looked at him. "Thank you. But you get to explain to George why I'm curled up against your side if they put us in the paper."

Draco laughed, a loud sound of amusement. "I'm sure he'll understand. After all, he's allowed me to curl up behind you when he's been gone."

"Good point." Xander sat at the table with a sigh of relief. "Ow." The waitress came over. "I need something nice and calming that takes a long time to eat," he told her. She gave him a smile. "Ollivander has my wand."

"Oh, I'm sorry," she told him, giving him a grin. "A sundae or do you want something bigger?"

"I want a sundae," Ravena told her. "Snozzleberry with raspberry sauce please." The waitress wrote it down and looked at Xander again. "He wants that mega-sundae that you guys make for birthdays. He can eat a whole one."

"I'm not so sure about that," Xander told her. "I actually got up for breakfast this morning. Share one with me, Draco?"

"If you'd like," he agreed. "Vanilla? With chocolate sauce? Also, coffee for us, water for my daughter."

"Okay," the waitress said, hurrying in to put in their orders.

"Did she sound British to you?" Ravena asked.

"Nope," Xander told her, patting her on the head. "She's Canadian. I asked her last year." He winced and rubbed his real knee. "I need to get more exercise."

"You have a whole gym setup," Draco reminded him. "You can use the equipment as well."

"I do," Xander told him. "Every other night. It's not helping keep my knee strong enough." He glanced around, watching the few families go around getting supplies. "I should call George."

"Probably, but I'm sure he'll get over needing you for a few hours," Draco told him.

"I was supposed to work in the lab today." He straightened up when he saw a familiar head of hair. "There's Percy."

"Oh!" Ravena said, turning around on her chair to look at the small crowd. "Where?"

Draco tapped her on the shoulder. "Sit properly on the chair," he ordered gently. She sighed and turned back around. "I'm sure Percy will find us." Sure enough, Percy smiled at them once he saw them and walked Melvin over. "Out already?"

"I took the day off and Tananda got us up early. She wanted to go play with Mellie at mum's." He sat down, patting Melvin on the head as he pulled a chair over. The soon-to-be fourth year sat down and smiled at everyone. "Taking Ravena out by herself?"

"It's a family habit," Draco told him. "It gives her some time alone with me."

"Yes, he's got practice all the time," Ravena sighed. "How am I getting on the train, father?"

"I'm sure we'll figure out how to get you onto the train," he soothed. "I can always take off a few hours for that."

"She could come stay with us," Percy offered. He looked at Xander, then around. "What happened to your cane?"

"Ollivander's strengthening it," Xander said glumly. "And fixing my wand."

"I'm sure they'll be fine," Percy said, giving him a pat on the arm. When the waitress brought their snacks, he looked at Melvin. "Would you like a *small* sundae?" Melvin nodded. "We'll take small sundaes. He'll take blueberry with snozzleberry topping and I'll take strawberry with strawberry." She nodded and wrote it down, hurrying away. "Where's Ignatius?"

"Waiting to go this afternoon with his partners in crime," Xander said dryly. "I'm here to go to the book store without him."

Percy laughed. "He was delightful to have as a helper this summer, Xander. I'm sure he'll not buy the whole store this time." Their sundaes were put in front of them. "We'll be on a separate check," he told the waitress. She nodded and made out a second check, putting them both onto the table. "Thank you."

"I can afford to feed you both," Draco pointed out, picking up a spoon to dig into the massive sundae taking up the center of the table. "Xander, eat."

"Prophet photographer," he mumbled as he picked up a spoon as well.

"Let them look," Percy told him. "They can only print trash, I'm sure no one would believe them."

Ron walked up to them and pulled over a chair, snagging a spoon off a passing waitress to dig in too. "George and Fred wanted to know what was keeping you."

"Ollivander."

"Ah." Ron nodded. "You might want to call them. George left his necklace on the dresser this morning." He took a bite and smiled at Ravena. "Did you get your wand?" She showed it to him. "Wow, that's a fancy one."

"Fifteen galleons," Draco told him grimly. "Each one gets more expensive. Lucien's will probably cost us a round twenty." He ate another bite of ice cream.

"Father, if it's too much, we can take it back," Ravena offered.

"No, sweetling, it's not too much," he assured her gently. "It was a general complaint."

"Mine cost ten," Xander offered. "Iggy's was thirteen if I remember right."

"Mine was only six," Melvin told Ravena, "but mine's not as fancy either. Can I see it again?" She showed it to him, holding it very carefully. "Wow, that's really decorated. I wonder why."

"Because she's special and deserved something pretty," Xander told him. Someone tapped him on the shoulder. "Yes, Fred?" he asked as he turned around. Fred smiled at him. "You're wearing that aftershave again."

"Why are we lounging?"

"Ollivander has my cane and wand to fix," Xander sighed, taking another bite. "Three hours."

"Oh." Fred pulled a chair over and stole a spoon to dig into the massive sundae as well. "I guess it's understandable. What was wrong with your cane?"

"He said it was too weak," Draco told them, looking at the brothers. "Did you want me to buy you one as well?"

"No thanks," Ron said with a grin. "I'm enjoying yours."

"So I noticed," Draco said dryly. Someone grabbed him for a hug. "Get off." He turned around and found George standing there. "Who's minding the store?"

"Harry." He pulled over a chair next to his mate. "What happened to your cane? Do you need a new one?"

"Ollivander yelled at me because it's too weak for what I use it for."

George frowned. "Really? I would have thought it'd be perfect. It was a cane to begin with."

"Yes, but he thought it was to make me look cute, not for real. Apparently I'm too hefty to lean on it so he's making it stronger." He took another bite. "And he didn't like me trying to fix my own wand either."

"Most of the gryphon-born like you probably do the same thing," Fred said quietly, glancing around. No one was moving away from them, it was a good sign that they weren't going to be attacked this time. "That's a very pretty wand, Ravena. May I have a look?" She showed it to him. "My. You'll have to get some polish for it."

"Me too," Xander agreed. "My wood's drying out."

"Speaking of Wood, did you know he's taking two months off?" Ron asked. Everyone shook their heads. "Since Draco can't teach flying this year, he's agreed to take on the class."

"I'm sure he'll do fine," Draco told him. It still sucked that his coach had told him that he couldn't have the time off to teach flying this year. He'd been doing it now for two years. Potter's coach wasn't that strict with him. Ron looked at him. "My coach is starting to ride us because our stats aren't that great," he explained.

"I'm sure you'll have fun flying against Harry in a few weeks," Ron assured him.

"Oh, no," Draco told him, shaking his head. "My coach made it quite clear that he wanted me to take a more active role in finding the snitch. Even though flying around won't make it appear any faster, and I manage to catch it most of the time."

"What's your ratio against Harry?" Fred asked.

"Half of the time. Usually it's a neck and neck race. It's more about who's willing to nearly fall off these days." He ate another bite of sundae and paused, spoon in his mouth. Then he removed it. "Another child just blew out Ollivander's front window." Everyone looked and he ate another bite. Someone made a shocked noise. "What?" he asked, looking over. His team's keeper was standing there. "Yes, Bretton, this is my family. Ravena, you remember him?" She nodded and waved. "Xander, Ron, Fred, Percy, George, and Melvin, this is the keeper for my team." He ate another bite and looked at him.

"Coach will not like the fact that you're sitting with them."

"Honey, may I please borrow your wand?" Xander asked. She handed it over with a smile and he flicked it at the annoyance, sending a small spark of power at the idiot's ass. "Family, stupid. It means that we're related. I'm his brother-in-law, as is every adult at this table. Go away before I get pissed."

"Dear," George said, taking the wand and handing it back to the little girl. "Don't pick on the stupid human. He can't help it." He glared at the man. "Go away. Now!"

Bretton sniffed and walked away.

"Sorry," Xander told Draco. "You can tell your coach to bite me if you want."

Draco laughed. "No, I think I'll pull out my own version of the princes act. I was a Prince of my house after all." Ron nodded. He smiled at him. "How is Potter?"

"Bugging out. Little Ron decided to go for a fly this morning about dawn and didn't leave a note." He ate another bite. "He came in while Harry was calling around to find him."

"That must have been one hell of a fight," Fred noted, eating some of Melvin's sundae for him.

"Hey! You can buy your own," Melvin protested.

"Yes, he can," Percy agreed. "Still, sharing is a grace that I appreciate you having, as long as the walking stomach doesn't eat it all. Then I'll beat him up for you."

"In your dreams," Fred snorted.

"I still have that gag," Percy said with a smirk.

"I'd like to see you put it on me again," Fred argued.

"It wouldn't be that hard," Xander butted in. Fred gave him a hurt look. "You know I stick up for Percy. He's not up to fighting with you guys so he picked me as a champion." He grinned. "So I get to play with both sides if I want."

George snickered. "Yes, you do, dear." He patted his husband on the arm. "I'm sure you'd get us back quite well."

"Yup, I'll have Spike move into the basement."

"You have a basement?" Percy asked.

"With a hazardous material locker," Fred told him. "We only found it a few months ago." He looked at his brother-in-law. "No vampires in my basement, Xander. I don't want to be eaten."

"Spike wouldn't eat you," Xander told him. "He knows I'd hurt him if he even thought about nibbling on the family. We had this talk a few months back in a pub when he was grousing about people being able to find him." He looked at Draco. "Mentioned you by description as proof."

Draco smiled, licking the whipped cream off his lip. "Really?" Xander nodded. "Then maybe he shouldn't brag about who and what he is at every pub in town. It only took me ten minutes to find out who he was, what he was, and where those two lived." He licked off his spoon, pausing when he saw Ron shudder. "You don't like him?"

"No, I like him fine. A cold breeze." He shifted closer to Ravena so he could share body warmth. "I think it's going to storm soon."

"Then we should probably hurry up and move on," Draco agreed. He looked up, clouds were moving in. "Hurry up and finish, we're heading to Madam Malkin's."

"Me too," Ron sighed. "I need more shirts. All mine seem to have disappeared."

"Again?" George asked. Ron nodded. "That's the second time in three months, Ron."

"I know," Ron agreed. He scraped the bottom of the middle of the sundae. "Hurry up so I don't have to finish eating it."

"What do you think you're doing?" an older man shouted.

Draco looked up. "Oh, look, my coach," he said dryly. He waved a hand around. "Having a snack with my family while we wait on one of them to have something fixed at Ollivander's. This is my daughter Ravena." The coach didn't look at her, he continued to glare at Draco.

"Bow, arsehole," Ron suggested. "Everyone worships his kids or suffers. Even the other side of the family." Ravena giggled at him. "We do." He gave her a short hug. "Are you excited?" She nodded. "Good. I'm sure you and Little Ron will get along when you become a Gryff."

"But if I become a Gryff I can't play seeker," Ravena reminded him, starting to pout. "I'll have to become a Slytherin, like daddy was."

Ron smiled at her. "I'm sure you'll be wherever you're best suited, sweetness."

"And if Agatha gives you crap, you tell us," Xander added. She nodded. "Ron, did you want to go over the Prefect stuff tonight?"

"Sure, not much else to do," Ron sighed, tossing down some money. More money appeared on the table.

"I can get it," Draco reminded them.

"Yay, shut up," Xander told him. He really didn't like leaning on anyone, not financially and not physically. Draco looked at him. "What? We can pay for part of it. Or leave a really nice tip."

Draco rolled his eyes and grabbed the checks, pulling out some money to pay part of it. "There. Percy?" Percy put down a few coins as well. "I was only going to ask if you wanted me to get yours."

"Not necessary," he said happily, smiling at his son. "Did you want to go with Ravena to the clothiers?"

"I'd rather go to books first," Melvin told him. "We'll be done before she is and meet her back there."

Ravena snorted. "I'm not that picky."

"I am," Draco told her, standing up. "One last bite and drink your water." Everyone took one last bite and the massive sundae disappeared. Ravena clapped. "Thank you. Come along." He took her hand, watching as Xander stood up. "Are you leaning on me or your husband?"

"I've got to get back to work," George sighed, patting himself down. Xander gave him a kiss on the cheek. "I don't get more?"

"Okay." Xander gave him a deeply passionate kiss, which made him go weak in the knees. "Better?" he asked with a grin. "Ron, coming?"

"Not yet," Ron muttered as he followed along. He grabbed Xander and forced him to lean on him. "Stubborn arse," he told him. Xander nodded. "Relax, I won't go too fast."

Draco smiled at his coach. "I'll be back tomorrow, on time as always. Come, Ravena, we have to buy you quite a lot today." She waved at the coach and walked off with her father. He reached up and tapped Xander on the back of the head. "Can you rest against him?"

"I'm fine," Xander told him, trying to move away from Ron, but Ron smacked him on the ass. "Hey! George's, not yours!"

"Sorry, meant to get your back," Ron told him, continuing on whether or not Xander liked it. "How much longer before he can go get his cane?"

"He can rest against me," Draco pointed out.

"I can stand," Xander pointed out, but they weren't listening to him. "Guys, feeling really old and feeble here and it's pissing me off," he told them finally.

"Sorry," Ron said, but he was grinning. "As you've said, it's the milage."

Draco nodded. "This is what you get for fighting all those years when George told you to calm down." He opened the door for the clothier's, letting them walk in first.

"Professor Harris!" Madam Malkin said, pushing over a chair. "Sit, right now. You look like you're going to fall over. Where is your cane?"

"Ollivander's," he said glumly. "For another two hours." She clucked her tongue and gave him a conciliatory pat. "I'll be okay once I get it back and beat these two up for making me feel old and weak."

"You're not weak, Uncle Xander," Ravena assured him, giving him a hug. "Sometimes even you need help though. It's not bad to ask for it when you need it."

Draco gave him a 'my daughter is brilliant, don't you agree' look. "Yes, it's fine to ask for help when you need it," he agreed with her. "Uncle Xander hates to admit that he needs it though. He's like that because his parents were mean and nasty to him, and they made him act like an adult much too young." He steered his daughter away.

Xander glared at his 'son'. "I ended up acting like an adult way too early because I had to help with the slaying duties," he reminded him.

"Hence, you needing help physically sometimes," Ron pointed out like that solved everything. "If you hadn't had to start fighting so early, you wouldn't have a fake knee now and you wouldn't need the cane." He turned away. "Madam Malkin, all my shirts have disappeared again," he said, turning on his most pitiful look.

"Professor Weasley," she sighed, patting him on the cheek. "I don't know what you do with them. Fortunately, I planned ahead for all of you and there's a small stack of shirts in your size in the back. Let me get them so they can be fitted." She hurried away to help him.

The bell rang as the door opened and everyone looked. "Hey, Tara, Severus," Xander said, waving.

"Xander, where's your cane?" Tara asked.

"Ollivander," Draco told her, giving her a kiss on the cheek. "You look lovely today, my dear. Come see Ravena's wand." He led them over so they could admire the artwork themselves.

"A very powerful wand," Severus Snape agreed. He patted the girl on the head. "Where did you want to go?"

"I'd like to be a Slytherin," she said happily. "That way I can play quidditch." She smiled. "I'll be good for you, sir, if you'd talk to the hat for me."

"I'm sure it will put you where you belong," Tara told her, giving her a short hug.

"Where's Zach?" Ron asked.

"Zachariah is being watched by Madam Pomfrey. She demanded the privilege," Snape told him. He looked him over. "What happened to you this time?"

"All my shirts disappeared for the second time," Ron told him. Tara snickered. "Really. There one day and not the next. I even asked the ghosts and none of them have seen my shirt thief." He shrugged and allowed the seamstress to pull him over so they could fit them. "Hopefully these are going to stay around."

"I'll look for a new lock charm," Xander told him. The doorbell rang and Xander looked over, hopping up in anticipation. After grabbing the rack next to him, and being steadied by Snape, he accepted his wand. "Thank you. It's good." He flicked it at Ron, making him jump. "Not even a blockage. You are so great," he said happily. "My cane?" he asked as he looked around.

"Unfortunately, I found a crack in it going across the grain," Ollivander told him, backing away at the disappointed look. "I can have it fixed by the day after tomorrow, Professor Harris."

"Xander, you have a temporary cane," Tara pointed out. He shook his head. "No?"

"Nope. It broke."

"Oh." She shrugged. "Well, we can manage." She gave Ollivander a smile. "Can I stop by and have you look at mine?" she asked him. "I don't want to be a bother."

"Is it feeling stiff again?" Snape asked, starting to frown. She had mentioned that it was stiff-feeling, like it didn't fit her anymore, while carrying Maeve but he had thought it had been solved.

"Yup." She gave him a small smile. "It's okay enough for what I do, but it's not comfy."

"I can look at it whenever you have time," Ollivander told her. "The next few days will be rather busy, but I can make time to see if the fitting is off." She smiled at him and it made him happier. "Professor Harris, I'm sorry."

"It's okay," Xander sighed. "I'll put on a magic brace or something."

Ron snorted. "Bet me. Last time you used one of those you spent two days in bed with a swollen leg." He looked at Tara. "Where would we find him a temporary one?"

"Down the alley," Draco told him. "There's a nice walking stick shop down that way." He looked at Xander, who was opening his mouth. "Try it," he warned. "You can be without a tongue again."

"Ah, the long-standing argument," Tara said. "That'll be fine, we can handle helping him around," she told Ollivander. He nodded and left them alone. She smacked Xander on the arm. "Be nice and let us help or I'm going to pout and make Sev hurt you."

Snape looked over Xander. "All I'd have to do was kick him in the ankle, he'd fall and hurt himself," Severus noted.

"One, I have my wand back," Xander reminded him. "That means I can blow you through any wall and laugh while doing it. Two, if you try to hurt me, I'm siccing my son on you."

Severus smiled. "He wouldn't hurt me. I have his potion notebooks in my office." Xander winced. "Do I win this time?"

"No, I'm having a cramp. Trust me, Iggy can teleport into your office by now and get his own books, and I'm going to give him a way to make a never-ending book." Snape opened his mouth. "For his personal reference book of potions."

"I'm sure he'll enjoy it, but I'll refuse to teach him anything else."

"What makes you think he won't do it anyway?" Xander asked with a smirk. "Or that Fred and George can't help him? They do about seventy potions a week for the shop."

"Boys," Tara said, rolling her eyes. "Xander, sit and behave. We're helping you around until you can get a temporary cane. Sev, be nice or I'm going to spend all night in the bathtub tonight." He quickly shut up and moved closer to her. "Thank you." She smiled at Madam Malkin. "We both need a new formal robe for the Christmas ball and more daily wear ones."

"Of course, Professor Maclay, right this way. You've slimmed down impressively since you gave birth." Severus followed along behind them to help her pick out things. Even though, she wouldn't listen to him about not wearing flowered robes and dresses.

Xander shook his head. "It's fine, I can go find a pharmacy and find one," Xander told Draco as he walked closer.

"Excuse us," Draco said, pulling Xander up by his collar. He tossed his money bag over to Ron. "Make sure she's properly attired for all seasons and gets whatever she wants, within reason." He drug Xander out into the alley and between buildings. "Do stop it now, thank you." Xander opened his mouth and Draco zapped him, sealing his lips shut. "As you're the one that I'm looking at for hints on how to be a good relative, do consider your options. Do you want to continue to be a whiny plonker or would you like to reconsider your position on being helped around for a bit?" he asked with a cold smile.

Xander pointed at his lips but his 'son' shook his head, so he pushed him into the wall and his lips were unsealed. "I can handle it," he said quietly.

"I'm sure you can, but this is making me feel useful so quit, now." He got free and dusted himself off. "I know you're not helpless, as does everyone around you, but even *you* need help sometimes. Now, you will accept the help or I'll do something even more drastic and mean, which will delight my daughter to no end when I spread pictures of you as what I'm going to turn you into around the school. Your choice of course." He crossed his arms. "Are you going to be reasonable or should I plan on putting you over my knee like a naughty child?"

"I'm not a child," Xander ground out.

Draco gave him a light shove. "We know that, Xander. We've known that you're an adult since we first met you. It was rather obvious since you were three years older than us." Xander opened his mouth but he held up a hand. "Stop. We also know how much you hate to be helpless in front of anybody, even those who are supposed to be close to you. I even know why you do it, or don't you remember my back going out last year?" Xander nodded and crossed his arms. "Even though you don't like feeling helpless, it's not a weakness to admit that you need some help sometimes, it's the mark of a true adult. It's a shame that you don't trust us like that, but we're going to be forceful if we have to. Now, you can either accept this or I can do something horrible to you."

"I don't need it," Xander told him.

"Fine, suit yourself." Draco hit him with a blast of power and bent to pick up the dark cat sitting in Xander's former place. The cat hissed at him. "Keep it up and I'll have you fixed," he said with a smile. He walked back inside, sitting down to pet the upset animal gently, being careful of his bad back legs.

"Cute kitty," Tara said with a smirk. "He argue with you again?" Draco nodded. "I'm sure he'll feel better after napping in the sun." She held up a robe and he shuddered. "You don't like it?"

"I'm having flashbacks to that bloody idiot in our second year," Draco told her. Ron snickered. "Lockhart wore the same coat."

"But I'll look good in gold," Tara told him.

"Yes, love, but it's a bad memory for us," Ron told her, giving her a kiss on the cheek as he stepped off the stool. "How do I look?" he asked, holding up his arms.

"The shoulders are too tight," Draco told him. "Tara, please, pick something else. I doubt your man would like to be reminded of Lockhart either."

Snape walked out of the dressing room and looked at the robe she was holding. "Absolutely not," he told her. "Get something presentable, not pretentious." He frowned at her until she sighed and went to find something else.

Madam Malkin smiled as she came over to pet the cat. "Thank you," she whispered. "I had to fit Lockhart the other day." She winked. "Is this Ravena's new familiar?"

"Am I getting a kitty?" Ravena asked.

"No, dear, this is your Uncle. He got fussy." Madam Malkin stepped back. "Don't worry, I'll change him back later." He shifted, removing the claws from his thigh. "Do behave, I already had to have Anastasia's cat fixed." Ron winced and hunched in on himself. "Yes, the threat goes for you as well, Ron." He smiled. "I doubt he's going to argue for the rest of the day."

Ravena jogged over and bent down to kiss the cat on the head. "You make a cute kitty, Uncle Xander. If Daddy can't change you back, I'm sure Uncle George would still take care of you. He loves you that much." She went back to finish getting her school robes fitted. "Father, may I wear pants?"

"You'll have to have at least two skirts," Draco called. She sighed but nodded. "Thank you." He looked at Tara as she walked back. "We're having a ball again this year?"

"A Christmas ball." She held up her choice, a light blue robe with gold flowers embroidered on it. Draco didn't look happy but he didn't say anything. "Thank you." She went to try it on, and the seamstress gushed over her. "Are you teaching again this year?" she asked Draco.

"Yes, not even the bloody ...." He trailed off when he saw the hard look Madam Malkin was giving him. "Sorry, but my coach has been a bit of a stress recently," he said in a more gentle manner.

"He yelled at him for having a sundae with me," Ravena agreed.

"And us," Ron reminded her. He looked at the lapcat. "Napping?" Draco nodded. "Good job, Draco."

"Thank you." He continued to stroke down the soft back. "One of these days he'll realize that we don't do these things to hurt him, merely to help him, and he'll finally accept that we do like him that much." The cat shifted and his tail went up as he got comfortable. "Yes, you nap, Xander. It'll be fine in a few hours. I'll turn you back and put you into your nest." The cat purred as he moved his attention to the under-chin area. Ron grinned at him.

"Daddy, do you think the ghost is really gone?"

"Hopefully," he agreed. He'd hate to see his father's ghost inhabiting his daughters. He had no doubt that Simone would start to have behavior problems again. Xander hissed. "Calm down. It's gone and we don't have to fight any more," he soothed. "He won't be coming back." Xander settled back down, still unhappy but liking this petting thing a lot.

Ron and Draco shared a smile. Yes, they would eventually get Xander to accept help, one way or another.

***

George came out of the back once he heard the laughter. "What's going on?" he asked casually. The store was nearly empty, except for Draco...and a cat? "What's that?" he asked.

"Your mate," Draco said, holding it out.

"You turned my husband into a cat?" George asked. Draco nodded. "Why did you turn my husband into a cat?"

"Because he was being fussy and his cane won't be ready for another day and a half," Draco told him, still holding out the cat. "Your twin wouldn't let me put him in the nest and change him back."

"I can't believe you did that to him," George said, starting to get miffed. "He was behaving normally."

"He was being a plonker again," Draco told him. "He even refused to let us help him find a temporary cane." George opened his mouth. "You can match him," he warned.

"You bloody well turned my mate into a cat!" George shouted. "I should hurt you for harming him."

"I didn't harm him!" Draco shouted back. "I petted him, I carried him around, I even made sure he stayed out of trouble when a *nice* little girl tried to adopt him after he wandered off."

"But you turned him into a cat!" George shouted again.

"I think you broke him," Fred told him. "Can you change him back?" Draco nodded. "Maybe you should do that, before George finishes losing his mind."

"He bloody well had better turn him back," George agreed firmly. "Before I turn him in for this stunt."

"It wasn't the first time," Draco told him, putting the cat down and flicking his wand at it. Xander grew up out of the cat. "There, one husband, still stubborn and complaining," he said when Xander opened his mouth.

"Luv, are you all right?" George asked, patting over Xander's body. "Did he do mean things to you?"

"He made me eat liver," Xander said pitifully. "And he petted me, George."

George glared at Draco. "Don't do that again. I married a man, not a kitten." He led Xander back to the living quarters, going to put him into their nest.

"I guess he'll keep Xander occupied for the rest of the day," Draco said with a smirk. He waved and left to go retrieve the other children, bouncing Xander's bag of money in his hand. "Come along," he said once he appeared in his living room. "We're going clothes shopping." Iggy frowned at him. "You too. You'd make a very strange looking cat."

"Cat?" Iggy asked, standing up to join the other four kids. Little Ron had decided to go with them this time for clothes so his father wouldn't have to spend all day fighting the crowds or the admirers. Of course, his father had pouted at him, but he accepted the reasoning. "You turned my father into a cat?"

Draco nodded, looking very smug. "It stopped the arguments fairly quickly. Come along, we're off to get clothes and textbooks only." He gave Ignatius a look and the boy grinned. "Nothing more. Your fathers can take you tomorrow for that other stuff you think you'll need."

"I need shoes," Iggy told him. "I'm already almost out of these."

"We can do that as well," Draco agreed, following them through the floo, back to Diagon. He steered the children down to Madam Malkin's, only stopping at the shoe store on the way, but it was crowded so they decided to come back later. As soon as he walked in, he saw the happy look the seamstress gave him. "They all need new uniforms," he said, taking his usual seat. "Iggy, how may sizes have you went up?"

"Four since I was last fitted, three of them since school ended," he told Madam Malkin. "My fathers really don't want to have to buy me more clothes for a while."

"You should be about done with the growth spurts then," Madam Malkin told him, giving him a smile. "Most boys your age go through one or two sizes at the most."

"My dad told me he went through five sizes in one year, then he stayed that height for the next three and had one last one," Iggy told her, stepping up to be measured. "Let's stay with the fall stuff, just in case I grow more," he told the woman measuring him.

Madam Malkin walked up to him and fingered the lone black strand in his hair. "This is permanent?" He nodded, looking grim. "At least you can carry off the look."

He nodded, starting to look happier again. "Yeah, now all I have to do is get Professor Snape to leave my hair alone." She laughed and moved on to get him some shirts. He tried the first one on and it hung off him. "Good. I can grow into this over the rest of the year," he said happily.

"Are you sure?" she asked him. He nodded. "All right. Pants the same size?"

"How about two sizes too large," Draco suggested. "Give Denver an extra size and Simone the same?" She nodded. "Give Anastasia the correct size, she hasn't grown in almost a year."

"That means I'll have a growth spurt in the middle of a class," Anastasia told him, but she smiled at him. "You can always buy us more."

"Nice try, but I'm not taking you out of school to buy you more clothes. At least not until the holiday break."

"Okay, I'll try not to grow until then." Anastasia turned around at the prodding of the person fitting her. "Father, can I bring some jewelry this year?"

"No."

"Why not?" Iggy asked. "No one's going to steal it."

"Yes, but she doesn't have anything suitable to wear with her uniform."

"Yes, but we're having that ball this Christmas," Iggy reminded him. "Oh, yeah, I need one of those," he sighed, spotting the formal robes being pointed to.

"Not if you're going to grow out of it," Draco told him. The boy smiled at him. "Have you thought about who you're going to ask?"

"Do the words fat chance mean anything to you?" Simone told him. Her father laughed. "Short of kidnapping and mental reprogramming I doubt any of us are going to get dates."

"Speak for yourself," Anastasia told her with a smile.

"Fourth years and up," Denver told her.

"Unless you're a date," she said smugly, looking at the skirt being brought out. "No, I wear the long ones with the slit up my right side," she instructed. The fitter went to get her the style she liked. "The ones with the zipper, not the elastic," she called after her. A new one was brought for her approval and she nodded. "Yes, those, and I'm a Gryff if it matters." She turned back around, missing the irritated look the woman gave her.

Simone didn't. "She is our house's princess," she said haughtily. "She has to look the part to fight against Agatha Potter."

Denver looked at the woman. "Please don't piss my sisters off, I'll have to go live with Iggy for the next week until they calm down." He deftly moved away from Simone before she could pinch him. "See?"

The woman went to get the appropriate skirts for the young princess, sharing a rolled eye with the other fitter.

Little Ron looked around, then smiled at his Uncle. "I don't have to do the stupid formal, right?"

"Not unless someone asks you," Draco told him. "You're a bit too young for that yet."

"Thank Tara's Goddess," he sighed. Iggy snorted, trying to hold in a snicker. "My father agreed I could thank her Goddess since we didn't have a family deity of our own. She seems very nice after all."

"My father started that," Iggy told him.

Little Ron smirked. "Yay. I'm going to take Auntie Tara's class when I can."

"You've got to get past my dad next year first," Iggy reminded him. He looked at the other cousins. "Are you two going to take my dad's class this year?"

Simone waved a hand. "I'm taking Tara's. It sounds interesting enough and fairly easy. Andrea and I are going together."

"My dad warned me about Divinations," Little Ron said as he got the open spot on the stools. "He said he hated it." He took off his jacket and shirt, letting the fitter put him into a dress shirt.

"Dear, where did those bruises come from?" Madam Malkin asked. All the kids pointed at Simone. "She's abusing you?"

"No, he's our house seeker and I hit bludgers at him all summer," Simone told her. That got an understanding nod. "It beat knocking down trees this summer." The fitter helping her looked at her like she was deranged. "Hi. Simone Malfoy-Weasley."

"Oh, yes, we've heard how good you are," the fitter said, giving her a smile. Obviously she had heard other things as well. "Did you four train all summer?"

"As often as we could drag Iggy away from a cauldron, a book, or Uncle Percy," Denver agreed. Iggy stuck his tongue out at him. "Hey, you were busy a lot."

"I needed the experience," Iggy protested. "What are you going to do next summer when I'm in Amsterdam?"

"Kill you," Simone told him, sounding serious. Iggy stuck his tongue out at her. "How long is this summer program you're starting next year?"

"Six weeks. I'll have a few weeks on each side, but I think dad wanted me to start making official trips to meet some of the other colonies." He turned and noticed the hurt look. "I won't be gone *all* summer. Seven weeks of it."

"It's only nine weeks long," Denver reminded him. "Why do you have to go to Braun in the summers?"

"Because it'll mean automatic acceptance when I graduate. Besides, I can learn a lot over there. Professor Snape went there when he graduated. Raena's just graduated from over there."

"It's a seven-year program," Simone whined. "You'll never come home."

"I will so. It's not like I'm going to stop teleporting. Hell, I could probably commute," Iggy reminded her. He smiled. "Not only that, that's assuming that I don't get done early. It's not like I won't do everything ahead of time like I'm doing now."

"How are you doing it now?" Draco asked.

"Presently, I'm doing all the assignments for the year in the first month and a half and then continuing on with my special training. I'm presently working my way through the sixth year book; I'm about six potions from the end."

"I thought you'd be farther ahead," Simone told him.

"I would have already been done except for our second year." She glared at him. "Sorry."

"It's okay, it's not your fault. It's that witch's fault," she reminded him. She still wanted to have a *discussion* with Ryan's mother for hurting her family that way for so long.

"It wasn't supposed to drain through or into my father," Iggy soothed. "He was just the most convenient target. The chaos energy found a comfy home in him." He patted her on the shoulder. "It'll be okay. I'll be through the seventh year book this year and then I'll move onto another set of textbooks and working my way through to make sure I didn't leave anything undone." He turned again, putting on the robe. "This is too tight," he told the fitter. She got him another one, handing that one over to Denver's fitter. "Thank you." He moved in his robe. "This is still a little too tight."

"We'll get you the next higher size," the fitter sighed, getting up to get it for him. She came back with it and handed it over. "You look like you're playing dress-up."

"Yeah, but maybe this'll last me until Christmas," Iggy told her. "I can always roll stuff up. Trying to wear stuff that's too small is hell." Madam Malkin cleared her throat. "Heck," he corrected, giving her a smile. "Sorry."

"That's all right, we've had a lot of language problems already today," she said, glancing at Draco.

"I stopped myself before I said all I *wanted* to," he told her, getting up to check over their clothes. "Anastasia, what is that?" he asked, pointing at her waistcoat. "It looks like a male's."

"It's a vest and I look cute, father, leave me alone," she told him. She tugged on it, settling it more firmly over her tiny waist. "Look better now?"

"If you have to tug on it, it doesn't fit right," he reminded her, moving on to Simone. "Dear, those pants are a bit loose," he said gently.

"Yay, I don't want tight pants, daddy. I can't fly in tight pants." He nodded, understanding that. "Can I start working out this year?"

"Soon enough," he assured her. "We'll talk to the other teachers once term starts." He moved down to Denver, looking him over. "Not bad." He moved onto Iggy. "You do look like you're wearing your father's clothes," he agreed.

"Uncle Draco, I've grown so much it's not funny," Iggy pointed out. "These are only three sizes bigger than I'm supposed to wear and I've already grown that much this summer. This really is the only way. You know how much my parents hate buying clothes."

"Won't they be hazardous in the potion's lab?" Anastasia asked as her vest was fitted properly. "How's that, father?"

He looked her over. "Much better, Princess." He looked at Iggy again. "Why don't we get you some in each size going up to this one? That way you can grow into them?"

"Because I can feel myself growing?" Iggy told him. He stepped down. "Maybe I should wait and do this right before we leave for school."

"You don't take the train," Denver reminded him. "You could do it the day we leave."

"Point," Iggy agreed, looking happier. He tugged at his underwear. "This growth stuff is getting annoying."

"We'll deal with it," Draco assured him with a smile. "One size lower, that way he doesn't have trouble while brewing potions."

"That's easy enough to fix. I've been changing into t-shirts to brew," Iggy told him. "That means I'll need to find some t-shirts again, but I can wear dad's."

"We have some of those," Madam Malkin said, looking him over. "Are you *sure* you want those to be that loose?"

"I'm sure," he agreed. "Underwear?" he begged.

"Right over there," she said, pointing at the rack holding them. "All the latest styles, even those nice thongs some boys like." She breezed over to deal with another family, this time with two kids.

Draco came over to help him. "Get ones that are only a size too large," he advised quietly. "Too large is usually as annoying as too small." Iggy nodded and checked sizes, pulling down some for himself. "Get the ones you like," he sighed.

Iggy shrugged. "Underwear doesn't matter to me. I went without most of the summer."

"I'm sure you learned that wonderful habit from your father, but you can't do that at school. There is a dress code." He checked the size and looked at the boy. "I doubt it."

"What? That's the size bigger than the one I'm wearing right now, which would be the right size."

"I wear that size, Ignatius." He looked him over and pulled out a small stack. "Go try one of those on." The boy went into the changing rooms and came out a few minutes later shaking his head. "Really?"

"Really. Couldn't get them up over my thighs." He put them back and grabbed a pair three sizes larger, going to try those on. He came out with a frown and got the next size larger, and this time sighed as he came out. "This sucks," he announced. "I hate growing. Maybe I'll dig out that spell to make me five-years-old again." He grabbed more in that size and added them to his growing pile of clothing. "Shoes after this please?"

"If you'd like," Draco agreed, watching as the clothes were bundled up. He handed over the money for them all and took the children down the street to do shoes next, ignoring his daughter's pitiful whining about workout clothes. They could do that some other time, when they weren't dragging three boys and her anti-physical-activity sister with her. The shoe shop clerks looked at them and nearly frowned. "They need school shoes and the two older boys are in growth spurts."

"Two shoe sizes this summer," Iggy said as he sat down to be measured. "So can I get mine big?" The clerk nodded, hurrying to get him some shoes. He put them on the boy and watched as Iggy walked around.

"You look like you're wearing slippers," Draco noted. "Too large, Ignatius."

"Bet me. I'm not sliding that much." He stopped to flex his foot. "I like these. Two more pairs in this size please." He sat down, being the easy one. Simone needed flats and Ana would want heels. Denver and Little Ron would just want something that fit. He sat down to wait, having paid for his shoes. "Textbooks next?" he asked.

"Yes," Draco agreed. "And only textbooks, Ignatius."

"Yes, Uncle Draco," Iggy sighed. He adored the bookstore. "I have stuff on order back in Hogsmeade anyway." His uncle looked at him. "I had to order them."

"One of these days, you're going to find that you've run out of room. Then what are you going to do?"

"Put them in Simone's trunk," Iggy told him. "Just like I do now."

Simone chuckled. "Not before we leave. You can move stuff over from your other rooms since you have two others nearby. I'll need the space in my trunk before we come up." She walked around in her new shoes and winced. "They're too tight across the toes." She sat down and looked at them. "I like the square toe look."

"They're not ladylike," the salesclerk told her.

"Yay. I'm in it for comfort, the fashionable one is my sister and I *really* wish all of you would get us straight." The man flinched and went to get her what she wanted.

"Calm down, Simone," Draco cautioned. "He's been bombarded by children all day long."

"Yay! All I want is comfort, why can't people give me that. I don't want to be bound up or put into something fashionable, and especially not something girly." The salesclerk turned around and went back, bringing back some boys' shoes. "That's more like it," she agreed as she got up to move around. "I don't know why you think us girls don't walk as often as the boys, we do, and usually more so since our bathrooms are in out of the way places." She nodded. "I need two more pairs of these please." She sat down and let him take them off, but stopped him before he moved off. "If you had looked at the shoes I was wearing when I came in, I wouldn't have yelled at you. It was obvious that I don't like girly things by what I was already wearing." He got free and walked off.

Draco smothered a laugh. Hopefully the dolt would listen to the sensible advice.

***

George helped his son pack his trunk. "Why do these look so big?" he asked.

"So you don't have to shop for me again until break," Iggy told him.

"Oh." George nodded. "Sensible I guess. What about in the lab?" A large bundle of t-shirts was held up. "Wonderful," he said happily. "Underwear and shoes?" Both were held up. "Did you have any problems?"

"I'll need a new quidditch uniform," Iggy told him, turning to sit on the bed as they packed stuff. "My present one is straining at the seams and the pants are too short."

"Tell your captain as soon as the feast is over with, he'll make sure you get a new one." He finished putting in the shirts and turned to fold up the pants, already cuffed. "Those look smart." He put them into the trunk as well, then shut it, having to force it closed. "Just this and the one of books?"

"I already moved most of my books up to my room in the tower," Iggy admitted. "That's what I spent all morning doing." He stretched. "Am I due up there yet?"

George checked the clock on the bedside table. "Not yet. Another hour. Did you want a nap?"

"No, just wondering if I should change." He stood up and showed off his jeans and tanktop. "I don't think I should go to the entering feast in this."

"No, probably not," George agreed with a smile. He pulled his son into his arms for a hug. "Have I told you that I'm proud of you yet?" Iggy shook his head. "Well, I am. You amaze me some days but I'm very proud of you."

"Can you make Simone quit pouting about me going to Braun next summer?"

"You could go for the shorter term," George offered. "It's only five weeks."

"Maybe," Iggy sighed. "But daddy wanted me to start traveling to the other colonies too, just to meet them and learn the political structures."

"I agree, but we might be able to put it off for another year," he said with a smile. "And who knows, you might not want to go to Braun this summer. They might not be doing lessons that you'll want or need."

"Maybe. They said they're doing a healing class and a transfiguration potions class."

"Then maybe you should go," George agreed. "We'll discuss this closer to break, when you have to have your application in."

"That's due in a month," Iggy reminded him. "That and the fees."

"How much are the fees?"

"Don't ask, Uncle Fred nearly had a heart attack." Iggy grimaced. "There's financial aid though."

"Son, we can afford to send you to school," George assured him. He grinned. "We might not be able to send William and Maeve, but you can go." Iggy laughed, which was his intent. "Get ready and we'll go up now so you can meet everyone at the door like you did last year." He gave his son a gentle spank and watched him take his clothes into the bathroom to go change, while he went to grill his twin about those fees. He found Fred mid-grope with his girlfriend Elizabeth. "Fees?" he asked.

"Sixty galleons a term," Fred told him, watching the wince. "He'll be going two terms if he takes both classes he wanted." George clutched the counter. "Or he could do a practical application term, which is eighty, but it lasts for four weeks."

"Can he?"

"He'd have to get special permission," Fred told him. "So probably not this year."

"Still, a hundred-twenty galleons for six weeks worth of school? That's outrageous."

Fred nodded. "That was my first thought, then someone reminded me that you pay for the reputation as well. Plus you'll have to add in housing and food costs."

"Or we could apprentice him out," George suggested.

"Your mate would kill you," Elizabeth noted. "Apprenticeships are not only out of favor, but they can be quite bad for some people if you're not careful." She pulled away from her boyfriend's arms. "There's all sorts of horror stories about Master's mistreating their apprentices."

"Or he could stay home for another year and finish learning what Severus can teach him," Fred added.

"He mentioned financial aid," George offered.

"He's not eligible," Fred told him. "He's not in the regular program and they don't have it for summer terms."

"So I can't go?" Iggy asked as he joined them.

"Come here," Elizabeth said, helping him get presentable. "Why did you get them so big?"

"Because he's in the middle of a growth spurt," George told her. "We're hoping those last until break."

She laughed. "Really?" Iggy nodded. "Oh. Well, then I hope so too." She smiled at him and finished rolling up a sleeve, tacking it in place with a small stitch from the end of her wand. "How's that?"

"Better," he admitted. "Thank you, Elizabeth."

"You're welcome, honey." She gave him a hug. "Get your trunk and I'll walk you up to the apparation barrier if you want."

"I'm going up for the feast," George told her. He stopped his son from moving. "I don't want to deprive you of going, Iggy, we were just talking about the cost of it."

"There are a few other academies that offer early admittance programs for kids in school," he told him. "None of them are close and Braun is supposed to be the best. They won't take anyone who went to the one in Finland or the one in Egypt."

"You're not going to Egypt," Fred said firmly. "They don't like us and tend to hurt us greatly when they find us." He handed over a small bag of goodies. "Be sparing with them, those are your fathers' new models."

"I get to test them?"

"Sure, it'll be great," Fred said with a smile. He waited until Iggy walked outside. "We'll manage, George."

"Hopefully," George agreed, following his son and Elizabeth out the door. "Come on, let's go stuff you back into your dorm for another year."

***

Simone looked up as the door to the compartment she had chosen was opened. "Hello, Melvin," she said with a smile, making room for him. Denver would be back in a while and Melvin was running late. "Where're Little Ron and Ravena?"

"Little Ron and Agatha are getting on at that new second stop," Melvin said as he flopped down onto the seat, putting his carry bag under his seat. "Ravena's presently getting many hugs from my dad." The little girl hurried in and sat down. "Where's Ana?"

"Primping in the loo." She closed her book and looked at her younger sister. "You're going to behave, right?"

Ravena smiled at her. "I think I can only do better than you did in your first year," she said with a smug look.

Anastasia walked in and closed the door. "The Slytherin idiots are at it again in the next car." She sat down next to Melvin. "Denver?"

"Friends."

"Okay, that leaves Little Ron and Iggy."

"Iggy doesn't take the train, last year was a fluke, and Little Ron's getting on at that new second stop," Melvin told her, patting her on the thigh. "Are you happy to be going back?"

"Very," she said. "Where's Andrea?"

"On her way up," Simone told her. "Pumpkin was officially retired this year so Storm's coming and he's balking at the wall." The door opened and admitted the last two members of their group, Denver helping Andrea inside and away from the kids running down the halls. "Already?" she asked.

"Two of the Slytherin idiots' brothers are on the train for the first time," Denver said as he squeezed in. "Ryan's hunting them at the moment so they're on the run." He glanced around. "Little Ron?"

"They put on a second and third stop," Melvin told him. "They're getting on at the second one. There's supposed to be about sixty of us getting on up near the border."

"Actually, they're old stops that got reestablished," Andrea told him. "I read Hogwarts, A History."

"I did that in my first year," Simone told her. "Aunt Hermione gave it to me before she went bad." Melvin groaned. "What?"

"I heard Dad talking about her last night. She's broken through some of her programming," he said quietly. Denver and Anastasia both gasped. "Agatha doesn't know. They only told Harry."

"Shit," Simone said, summing up their feelings on the subject.

"Should we be watching out for her to show up?" Ravena asked. She didn't really remember Aunt Hermione, only that she was a bad girl and had hurt Little Ron and Agatha.

"Hopefully they'll be putting back on the conditioning," Melvin told her, giving her a reassuring smile. "It'll be okay. You can protect Little Ron."

She sniffed. "But I can't be in the house with them and play," she pointed out. "I play seeker and Little Ron will never give me airtime." She wiggled a little. "I'm going to take Daddy's spot in his house."

"I'm sure you will," Denver agreed, giving her a gentle pat for her delusions. The sorting hat would never put another Malfoy in Slytherin now that his father had broken whatever evil charm had come their way. His youngest sister just smirked at him. "Did you bring a broom?"

"Daddy said he left one in his closet in case I get on the team," she told him. "Do you still have the old Nimbus 2001?" He nodded. "Cool, I'll use it as a backup broom if you don't want it."

"Sure," Denver said, getting comfortable. "Next year, we steal one of the larger compartments."

Melvin laughed and switched places with him so he could sit next to Andrea. He really did like her quite a lot, and would call her his girlfriend if she wouldn't paste him for it. He patted Storm gently, getting small barks of pleasure from the extra-large dog.

"My trainer was surprised at how natural Storm was," Andrea told him. "He's never seen a great dane or a mastiff in service before and said it was amazing." Storm barked at her and she tossed down a treat. "Yes, you're a good boy, Storm. A very good boy." The dog munched on his dog treat and laid back down, content to sleep on his mistress' feet for now. He'd need to get up and wander later.

"Who're the teachers on this year?" Simone asked, patting herself down. "Daddy took my allowance last night and packed it on me."

"Mine too," Denver agreed.

"Uncle Ron, Uncle Severus, and Auntie Tara," Ravena told him. "I saw them loading themselves. "And Zach's with them."

"Hey," Andrea said, brightening up. She loved watching little Zach. He was so adorable and sweet. Not at all like his father. "Should we go visiting?"

"Later," the other kids said, mostly together.

"To get our allowances back," Denver added. "Uncle Ron probably has something for us."

"Hopefully," Melvin told them. "If not, dad packed me lunch."

"No, thanks," Simone told him, wincing. Percy was not the most culinary of people.

"We stopped at a deli on the way in," Melvin said with a smile. "He agreed, he sucks at cooking."

"Oh?" Andrea asked, taking a long sniff. "Chicken salad?"

"And bread." He nudged his carrybag with his foot. "I've got more than enough to spread around."

"Maybe later," Simone told him, picking back up her book. "How long before we get Little Ron?"

"Three more hours," Melvin told her.

"Wonderful." She flipped the book open and got involved in it again.

Denver leaned back and looked out the window, letting his youngest sister curl into his side. "It'll be okay, Ravena, we'll still talk to you and protect you, no matter which house you're put in." She giggled. "I won't even pick on you when we play your team."

"Bet me," Simone mumbled. "All's fair in love and quidditch, brother dear." She turned the page. "If she can't duck, then she'll get pasted too. We don't take it easy on Melvin."

"I wish you would," Melvin complained. Simone grinned at him. "I know you won't, but dad did say I could beat you this year if you cracked another of my ribs." Simone shrugged and went back to her book.

***

Further up the train, two of the three teachers were lounging about in their special compartment. Well, they were actually playing with their son, but mostly lounging.

Ron came in and slammed the door shut. "Your house is going nuts again," he said grimly as he sat down. "Dueling in the halls."

"How many detentions did you hand out?"

"Sixteen so far, all to upperclassmen." Ron smiled at the baby, wiggling his fingers. "Good morning, Zach, did you decide to wake up and join us?"

"Zachariah has been awake now since we boarded," Snape said, looking him over. "Not exactly professional garb," he noted.

"No, but I fit in at the train station while I was herding kids," Ron reminded him. "You didn't." He checked his watch. "Another hour before the next stop?"

"Why did they decide to reimplement them?" Tara asked.

"Because some families were having trouble getting into London," Snape told her. "I'm sure the Potters will be boarding at the next one." Ron nodded. "Any other families?"

"Supposedly two others. The third stop is the big one since it's hours from now," Ron reminded him, getting comfortable. Zach scooted around, then got up and crawled over to play with his shoelaces. "Hello, you. Don't put them into knots please. That's all I ask."

"Don't let him chew on them," Tara told him. Ron nodded, reaching down to pat the baby on the head. "Maybe we should have left him back at the school with the others."

"Xander's got his hands full and none of the others are his age," Snape reminded her. "Besides, I shudder to think what he'll be teaching those children today."

"I thought last year was sweet," Tara said, giving him a mischievous grin. "They sang to the whole school last year."

"Yes, quite loudly," Snape agreed. "It was quite a show," he said when he saw the other parent's look.

"Dumbledore seemed to like it," Ron agreed with a grin, knowingly irritating the older man. Tara giggled and grabbed her son to stop him from chewing on Ron's pantslegs. "He's not any trouble, Tara, I just went through that stage myself."

"Yes, I remember Raymond Vincent crawling around gnawing on people," Snape told him. He had a few teething marks of his own now from that boy.

"At least they did it while they were cute, not like Iggy."

Tara snorted, turning her head as the door opened and a kid walked in. "Yes?" she asked, still trying not to laugh.

"Sir, can you please come talk to your nephew? He's snogging in the loo and I *really* need it."

"Use ours," Tara told him as Ron stood up. Ron waved and walked out, heading back to find out who was doing what now. "Three loos are too few with this many kids," she agreed.

Snape nodded, it had always bothered him how few loos there had always been. It was like some sort of test in cooperation. There wasn't even one for each house.

Ron walked back to the compartment where most of the Gryffs were, tapping on the bathroom. Anastasia walked out, pushing a couple in front of her. He opened his mouth, but then shook his head. "They wouldn't leave and I needed to use it," she said with a shrug. She smacked the boy across the back of his head. "If they can't be considerate, or lock doors, then they'll have to learn how to not stare." She ran her hands down the front of skirt.

"Dear, your skirt's caught in your pantyhose," Ron told her, patting her on the head. "Children, no snogging in the loos. We'll be having a discussion tonight about appropriate behavior." The sixth years nodded, going back to their compartment. "Pull the shades," he called after them.

"Yes, don't hog the necessary stuff," Ana agreed. She finished fixing herself. "How's that, Uncle Ron?"

"Better," he said, watching her walk away. He was going to have fun reporting this incident to her father. He felt the train slow down and headed for a door. Apparently they were running early. He waved at Harry as they stopped, getting out of Agatha's way. "Head left, most of the Slytherins are in the second car." He stepped down and took the sleeping body from Harry's arms, letting him sling the cases up. "Couldn't get him up?"

"Not a bit," Harry said with a smile, looking around. "I packed him a lunch, it's in his carry bag." He patted it. "Beat Agatha if she misbehaves, Ron." He stepped back and waved, then disappeared.

Ron kicked the bags, until one of the house elves stepped up to grab them. "I need the carry bag," he told Dobby with a smile.

"Is that Harry Potter's son, sir?" Dobby asked, craning up to see him. "He's still tiny."

"Yes, he is, but he's heavy," Ron grunted, shifting the kid. He carried him back to the family compartment and kicked the door until it was opened. He handed over the boy, watching as Dobby put the carry bag under the seat. Little Ron ended up across Denver, Simone, and Ravena's laps. "He didn't want to wake up."

"Probably spent all night listening to his father's nightmares," Melvin suggested. "I know I did."

"You can nap on me," Andrea assured him, patting his hand gently.

Little Ron gave out a tremendous snore and shifted, burying his head against Ravena's stomach. "You guys behave," Ron told them, leaving them alone. He tugged on the cord after checking on the platform and they were off again. He broke, leaning against a wall to laugh his ass off. His namesake was so very much like Harry sometimes. He went back to his seat, only stopping to check on some compartments that had their curtains closed. "Little Ron and Aggie are on," he announced as he sat down. "Little Ron's fast asleep, I had to carry him down to let him nap on the Malfoys."

Snape shook his head. "How he can sleep through being dressed and moved I don't understand." He had been called to look in on the boy when he had fallen asleep during a class the last year. Lupin had thought the boy had been drugged, but he had only been asleep.

"This time I think Melvin was right. Harry probably had nightmares all night and kept him up," Ron said with a shrug. Harry still had some of the most graphic nightmares of any of them, but he refused to take sleeping potions anymore. His children were both well used to the screaming and fighting he did every night by now. "He's crashed across all three of the Malfoys' laps."

Tara smiled. "I bet he's cute too. I wonder if Ravena is blushing yet." Both men looked at her. "She likes him."

"Wonderful, a Potter/Malfoy marriage," Snape said. "I'm sure the boy's father will be thrilled."

"Think about Draco's reaction," Ron said with a grin, almost wanting to see that explosion on some level. "How long before the next stop?"

"Four hours," Tara told him. "I checked." She put Zach into his carrier and handed him a bottle. She wasn't going to breastfeed on the train just in case the students decided to burst in. Like they did a few minutes later, all whining about Agatha beating on the idiots she found dueling in the corridors.

Snape stood up and glared down at them. "She is most correct, there should be no dueling, though I will talk to her as it's not her job. Go back to your seats." They left quickly, not wanting to irritate the head of their house. He'd let Agatha get them if they annoyed him. Snape walked back to where he could hear yelling, stopping the argument by opening the door. "Thank you for stopping them, Agatha, but that is not your job," he pointed out, effectively telling both sides they had been correct and making the Prefect arguing with Agatha and Ryan smirk. "Why has Professor Weasley broken up some as well?" he asked her. She lost her smirk and went to snap at the stupid boys before she got into trouble. "Did you remember everything?" he asked the girl.

"Yes, sir," she said, giving him a smile. They had come to an understanding by the end of her first year and she appreciated the fact that he trusted her to have limits on her behavior. "I wasn't going to harm her."

"Still, let her have her illusions of power," Ryan soothed, running a hand down her thigh. "We'll show her up soon enough, my Princess." She beamed at him and blushed slightly.

Snape looked at the boy. He had grown up quite a lot, and was nearing his full adult height, probably in another year or so. These Americans grew up so fast. "Do remember what appropriate behavior is," he told them, then left them alone. He stopped in to listen to the lecture for his students. "Thank you," he told the Prefect. She bowed and left, leaving him to remind them of what a proper Slytherin did on the train.

***

Iggy looked up as the door opened, smiling at the kids coming in. "Welcome back," he called, waving at them. He pounced his cousins and walked them into the Great Hall, letting Melvin go to his table for the feast while they all congregated together. They didn't even try to save a seat for Ravena, she had been too adamant for too long. Iggy noticed that Little Ron was looking uncomfortable. "What's wrong?"

"He woke with his face in Ravena's crotch," Denver told him as he sat down. "All moved in?" Iggy nodded. "Good. Did our beds follow us this year?"

"Nope. New beds. New mattresses too. Nice and firm." Iggy looked around. "That many kids graduated last year?" he asked, noticing all the empty spots at the tables.

Simone put down her book and nodded. "It seemed like half of Slytherin graduated." She looked around, then shrugged. "The train was packed, even more than last year." She looked down at their Prefects and Head Boy and Girl. She detested the new Head Boy, he was a lech, but the Head Girl was nice and would allow her to beat the smarmy shit up if he tried to grope her again. Most of the Prefects were all right, though there was a partying buddy of the Head Boy among them. Hopefully he wouldn't be made Head Boy next year. The doors opened and Hagrid walked in, smiling around, even though he didn't look too well. "I wonder what's wrong with him," she said quietly.

"He's been sick all summer," Iggy told her. A few of the nearby students looked at him. "We thought it was another outbreak of the flu, but he's just been tired a lot. He's fine." He frowned when he saw the open seats at the table, even after everyone had sat down. "Who's teaching Magical Creatures?" he asked, pointing at the seat Hagrid used to sit in.

Simone looked up, then frowned at Hagrid, who gave her a nod. She pointed at the seat and he shook his head. "No one yet, but it looks like we'll have a new one soon," she said grimly. She watched as the new students were led in by Professor Sprout and her father. "Why is daddy doing that?"

"Because there's so many of them and he probably had to break up a few fights," Iggy told her. He looked at the group of students, the largest in nearly fifty years according to his father. "Wow. Ravena stands out."

Ravena was presently shivering and gripping her father's cloak around her shoulders. She glared at one boy, who gave her a smug look. So she pulled her wand and flicked it at him, making him start to retch. "Bastard," she told him. "Never touch me again, and never try to push my butt into the lake either."

"Ravena," Draco snapped.

"Yes, sir," she said, giving him a pitiful look. She eased the boy's stomach problems and gave him a hopeful smile. "Is that better, Professor Malfoy?"

He nodded. "Much." He glared at the boy, telling him his life was going to be hell soon enough.

Albus stood up and coughed, bringing the attention back to him. "Thankfully, she was saved before she drowned, Professor Malfoy. Have no fear that we will watch out for her as we have all the others of yours." Draco nodded and a number of students craned to get a good look at her. "Welcome to another year. Before we begin, I do have some standard announcements. The forbidden forest is just that, forbidden. Our future caretaker is starting this year and I would like for you to give him the same courtesy that you give Mr. Filch." He smiled at them, sharing the joke with them. No one liked Filch, but he was good at his job. "Mr. Filch has revised his list of forbidden objects, it is now three thousand items long. Needless to say, if you want to check and make sure that something you have is on it, it's sitting in his office. He has asked me to announce that he's campaigning to get Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes shut down." George and Xander both broke out into snickers. "So please respect the hallways and don't set off anything in them this year." A low groan came from the Gryffindor table and he smiled at them. "I'm sure it will be interesting to watch the on-going battle." He smiled at the new students. "We welcome all the new students, of which there are a lot of you this year. I hope you will find your place here quickly and settle in." He sat down to some applause.

Madam Sprout stepped up and put the sorting hat onto a stool, starting the traditional ceremony. When it was time for Ravena, she plopped herself down onto the stool and accepted the hat onto her head. "Hello."

"Ah, another of your line," the hat said with a grand amount of tolerance. "How many more are there?"

"Just one," she told it, earning a few giggles from the waiting students. "You'll see my younger brother in another nine years."

"Good." The hat hummed in her head. "My, what an interesting child you are. Just as strong as both of your sisters put together, but quite a lot like your mother. Yes, indeed, quite a lot like her."

"Yes, but if you put me over there then I won't be able to play quid," she told him. "I'd really like to."

"Yes, we must take that into account," the hat said with great humor. "You're sure? That will put you in opposition with that nasty little creature Agatha Potter."

"I'm sure. I can handle her."

"Then the only choice for you is Slytherin!" the hat shouted.

"YES!" Draco called out. He clapped loudly and Ron helped by whistling, which made Ravena happy. "Finally," he said, nearly crying. One of his children had followed his footsteps.

Ron patted him on the back. "Congrats, mate."

Xander beamed at him. "Good job," he congratulated.

"We'll even cheer for her, unless she's playing the family," George agreed. Draco beamed at them. Down the table he could see Severus shaking his head, but that was all right for now.

Ravena took her seat and nodded at Ryan. "Good evening," she said, shaking his hand. "Ravena Malfoy-Weasley." She smiled down the table at the Captain. "When are tryouts?"

"Next week." He looked her over. "What do you play?"

"Seeker. Little Ron trained me." He looked impressed. She smiled at him. "He actually trained me a little too well. I'm his equal on the field."

"We'll see," the captain told her, looking her over again. "You all right?"

She sneered as the boy who had pushed her in was sorted into Hufflepuff. "Perfect," she said, nodding at her cousin Melvin, who would be creaming that boy for her later. She smiled at Ryan, then at Agatha. "Get in my way, cousin dear, and I'll show you exactly why I was put into this house." Agatha sneered. "Trust me, not only did I learn from *both* sisters, I'm much more competent at the Princess ranks and above. I'm not a Princess, I'm the Goddess of the family. Do try not to get in my way." Ryan laughed and she smiled at him. "You're not particularly a fond topic of discussion in our family because of your mother, but I realize you have some lessons to teach me. Do try not to get in my way either. I can make Anastasia seem pleasant when she's having female problems." Ryan nodded. "Good. I look forward to helping you." And with that, she made her claim as a Princess of the house. Agatha continued to glare at her. "Keep it up and I'll fix that bump on your nose for you," Ravena said when she got tired of it. Agatha pulled back. "Thank you." She settled in and waited for the feast to begin. Her father beamed down at her and she knew she had done just what he had wanted. She would be taking over his spot in the hierarchy, without all that nasty sleeping around of course.

***

Draco walked out onto his team's pitch and stopped when he saw the people surrounding him. "Yes?" he asked. He put his broom aside.

"You were eating with the Weasleys," the keeper sneered. "Slumming?"

Draco laughed. "One of them did bear four of my children, so I do have to associate sometimes. Besides, Xander Harris-Weasley is more than a match for all of you put together." He looked behind him as Xander walked out with Harry Potter. "Weren't we going to practice today?"

"What are they doing here?" the coach asked.

"Scouting," Harry said with a smile. He loved pissing this idiot off, his coach had told him *all* about this guy. "My coach sent me to look over your alternate keeper for a possible trade." He handed over the letter. "Xander's here to tell me about what my son did this time." He took a seat and smiled again.

The coach groaned. He couldn't prevent it, it was against Union rules. "Fine, you stay there." He glared at Draco. "You, go change. We're trading you to their team."

"We're not taking any seekers," Harry pointed out. "Puddlemere and Chuddly are though." Draco looked interested. "You might try them." He smiled as the alternate keeper joined the group. "Hello, I'm here to look you over as a possible trade for our alternate. Ollie is going to be out this season to finish healing his shoulder."

"Oh, really?" he asked, looking Xander over. "What does he play?"

"Bodyguard," Xander told him.

"Oh." The keeper nodded. "Perfectly understandable with who you are and all." He smiled at his coach. "Am I being traded?"

"Yes," the coach ground out. He hated that kid almost as much as he hated Malfoy. "Both of you, leave. You too, Potter," he spat.

"Agreeable with us. Do you want to come talk to my coach or file as an independent agent?" he asked the keeper as he stood up.

"I think I'll file first," the keeper said, looking at Draco.

"Me as well I believe," Draco agreed. The coach started to turn red. "I don't need you. I had other offers, you were chosen due to house loyalty." He grabbed his broom and walked off, the keeper in front of him. The kid was weaker and couldn't fight worth a damn. "Why do this now?"

"Because your daughter's on suspension," Xander told him, patting him on the back. Draco looked at him. "Simone."

"Oh." He rolled his eyes. "Why?"

"She and Black got into it," Harry told him. "She was showing off and he snapped at her so she snapped back. Then he decided to use her as a practice subject and she made him change forms to get away from her. Dumbledore thought it best if she be taken out of that class for the next few days," he finished with a smile. "She's not officially disciplined but she's having a long study hall in the tower during that class."

"Wonderful," Draco sighed. "At least she didn't get officially reprimanded this time." He smiled at the keeper as the Union rep met them at the gates. "We're tired of this." Forms were handed over, already partially filled out. "Thank you. How long before we can take offers?"

"If you want, I've got six sitting on my desk right now, including a trade situation," the rep told them. "Mr. Potter, were you here to look him over?" Harry nodded so he smiled. "Good job." He glanced at Xander, then back. "A problem with your child?"

"Playing bodyguard," Xander told him. "Harry got his house broken into last night." Harry groaned and punched him on the arm.

"Excuse me?" Draco asked, stopping his signing to look at him. "Someone broke into your house?"

"And stole a few pictures of the kids," Harry agreed.

"Hermione?" Draco asked, going back to his filling out the forms. As soon as it was done, the gate was opened so he could escape the repressive environment.

"The agents who answered thought so," Harry said, sounding depressed. Xander nudged him. "I don't want her to be hurt."

"She won't be. They'll strengthen the memory charms this time," Xander assured him, clapping him on the back. "Draco, I'm leaving him in your hands so I can go back to school. I can feel Ron thinking hard about me going to stop Iggy from beating up on Sirius." He waved and disappeared, teleporting back.

Draco shrugged. "Want a beer?"

"Sure," Harry agreed, taking the new keeper back with him so he could hype his team for the possible acquisition.

***

Xander appeared outside the school and looked around, then pulled his wand and stopped the brawl. "Stop it," he snapped. The participants broke apart, showing Ron and Sirius at the center. "What's the meaning of this?"

"He decided to pick on the kids," Ron said as he brushed himself off. "I got pulled in while trying to stop it." He glared at Sirius. "Maybe you need a break, Black. Don't make me give it to you."

Xander put a hand on both their shoulders and squeezed. "This is not appropriate. What kids were you picking on and why do I have the feeling that you're not normal?" he asked, looking at Sirius.

"Because he's not," Remus said from behind him. He smiled when Xander glanced at him, then winced because his best friend had just tried to hit the young professor and ended up face down in the mud with a foot in his back. "Nice shot, Xander."

"I try," Xander said, flexing his fist. "Is this really abnormal, or is this lack of getting laid?" Remus and Ron both snickered. "Well, he does turn surly during those brief times."

"This is abnormal," Dumbledore said as he walked out. "Xander, your son is in the infirmary." He stopped him from stomping on Sirius' head. "He's fine, just a split lip. Your training shows very well in him," he said gently. "That's why Ron stepped in." He looked around at the crowd. "Go back to class now, thank you." They all dispersed, going back to the outdoor classes. "I'll want Sirius in my office and you as well, Ronald." Ron nodded. "Xander, infirmary please. I thought I heard something snap."

"My knee popped," he admitted with a glare at the downed man. "Fix him before I take offense on behalf of my son." He walked away, going to check on their kids. Iggy only had a split lip, but he was pacing and furious. "They think he's got something wrong."

"I can fix it," Iggy told him coldly. "I'm sure a nice poison would work wonders on his attitude problem. A nice, slow acting, long-term poisoning." His father smiled and gave him a hug. "Daddy! I'm being mad here!"

"I now and it's a very pretty sight," Xander told him with a grin. "Albus said you showed a lot of my teaching. When did I teach you how to fight, beyond teaching you how to defend yourself?"

Iggy smiled at him. "So I watched you train Simone," he said with a shrug. "Yay me."

Xander laughed. "Point. Now, let's go back to class."

"I can't, I have him."

"You can go to the library instead." He led his son from the infirmary.

***

Ravena looked around her class, then raised her hand. Everyone else was filling out forms and she was done. "May I read until you're ready to go on, sir?" she asked Remus. He nodded and took her paper, smiling down at her. "Thank you." She pulled out her textbook for her next class and started in on the first chapter so she'd have some idea of what was going on. She was tapped on the shoulder so looked up, everyone else was done now too. At least Defense was looking interesting. She listened as the teacher told them what they were going to be doing, frowning at the description of changing things. She raised her hand. "Professor, isn't that against the laws of nature?" she asked.

A few students laughed but he nodded. "It is, that's part of what you'll be learning in here, when to transfigure and when not to." He smiled at her. "That's a very good point. When might you not want to transfigure something?" Ravena raised her hand again. "You know of a good time?"

"When it's your father fighting with your uncle and he turns him into a cat," she said with a smile.

Lupin laughed, he had heard of that incident. "Very true. Your father probably shouldn't have changed your uncle because he wasn't wanting it. Five points, Ravena." She beamed. "Does anyone else know of a similar situation?"

One of the Ravenclaws raised his hand. "Her father turned her uncle into a cat on purpose?"

"Father did it to make him stop arguing with him," Ravena told him. He nodded and his eyes bugged a little. "Don't worry, he said he'd only do it to anyone who touched me inappropriately."

Remus nodded, trying hard to hold in the laughter. "I'm sure any future boyfriends that you or your sisters have will have to pass quite a lot of tests to see you." He looked around. "How about animals? Do you think they like being changed?" Everyone nodded. "Well, you're wrong. It hurts to change from one form to another. Even animagus have a lot of pain the first few times, until their bodies get used to it."

"Do you know any, sir?" one boy asked.

Remus nodded. "Professor Black is one, unfortunately he's a bit ill at the moment." And raving like a lunatic about being Draco's father, but then again that was a common sign of possession. "You can ask him to show you when he comes back in a few days." The boy nodded. "I went to school with a number of people who turned out to be animagus. Most of my friends were, as well as a few people that I thought were friends but really weren't." He crossed his arms. "Back to the discussion. Do you think it's ethical to transform creatures or other people?" Ravena raised her hand. "You wanted to answer that?"

She nodded, standing up. "I think it's important to learn how, in case it becomes necessary. I think that it should only be done under necessary circumstances, but I can see a loophole because we're presently learning and have to do it at least once to know what we're doing in the first place. Otherwise we'll be stuck when it becomes necessary."

"Good reasoning," he agreed. Another student raised a hand. "You had a differing opinion?"

The other girl stood up. "I know that it's important that we learn these skills, but I'm opposed to hurting the animals for the purpose of learning. Why put them through this misery when we can learn theory and do it in other ways?"

"Because theory is great, but it doesn't always allow you to understand what you're doing," Ravena told her. The girl looked at her. "Take flying. You've probably learned the theories behind it?" The girl nodded. "But can you know what flying is like without doing it personally? Can you learn enough from the theory and the stories of others to tell you what it's like?"

The girl thought about it. "In some ways, but the reality will never be the same as flying. That's not what we're talking about though. We're talking about changing the fundamental nature of something for learning purposes."

"Ah, but it is the same," Ravena said, smiling at her, moving in for the kill. "How can you know what it's like to make a muscle shift, or to make cells expand and change, without knowing what it feels like. A lot of this looks to be done by feeling the changes going on and you won't know what the proper changes feel like unless you've done it. Again, not something you can get from a theory or a story of someone's who's done it because it feels different to each of us."

"I guess you have a point," the other girl admitted, "but I don't want to harm animals for sport."

"And you won't," Lupin agreed. "All the animals we use in here are given potions to make sure that they don't feel the pain of the changes. After each class, they're checked and returned to their normal forms. We do everything we can to make sure that the animals aren't hurt." The girl nodded and sat down. "Very good reasoning both of you. Five points for each of you." Ravena sat down. "You've both obviously at least read some of your textbooks. For those of you who haven't, we'll be doing our first changing next class. Just simple things for now on inanimate objects, but the first few times I don't want you to be afraid of the skill. It is a skill and a very helpful one." The gong rang. "Dismissed. Read the first chapter if you haven't." The students filed out and he made a note to talk to Draco about how smart his youngest daughter was. He hadn't heard an argument like that since Simone had started Transfiguration. Very strong and very brilliant.

***

Ron wandered through the halls, tugging at the ill-fitting shirt. Dumbledore stopped him and gave his shirt a meaningful look. "They disappeared again, sir. Every one of my shirts are gone." He looked down at himself then back up. "It's the best I can do on short notice. I'm sorry."

Dumbledore frowned. "How many times has this happened, Professor Weasley?"

"This makes the third, sir. All sixteen of my shirts are gone. I've asked around and no one can find them." He leaned against the wall. "I don't know what to do about this. I've tried everything."

"I'll be on the lookout for people in your tower," he said with a smile. "Consider this a warning and go to class. You can go buy more this afternoon."

"Yes, sir." Ron pushed off from the wall and headed down to his classroom. "Sorry I'm late," he announced. "Small problem in my room." He smiled at the group. Sixth years, all right. "Who remembers the last two months of last year?" Six students raised their hands. "Excellent, then you won't mind refreshing our memories?" He patted the lectern, then got out of the way. "Each of you, pick a creature and come discuss it." They all moaned but had known this was coming. A short fight broke out. "Whichever of you gets up here first gets first choice," Ron reminded them. "The rest of you, get your old notes or take new ones. The last two months of last year lead directly into this year's first four." He sat down, watching as the first sixth year came up to take over the teaching position.

"The one I remember most was a werewolf."

"That was fourth year," Ron pointed out. She glared at him. "Sorry."

"As I was saying, there was another were-creature in the fifth year and I usually relate the two." She gave him a smug look. "Werehamsters and other were-creatures that don't depend on moon phases to change, they're more like animagus."

"Very good, and how do you tell those?" Ron asked, crossing his feet. She shifted some. "Come on, you have to know more than their names." She hurried back to her seat and got her old notes, bringing them back up. "Smart idea," he said with a smile. "Go on once you've found them."

She nodded, skimming her notes until she found them. "Here we are. They're the equivalent of animagus but they've got some lycanthrope features mixed in, making them a borderline creature. We don't necessarily have to study them but you added them in just in case, Professor Weasley, because you've run into a few who were bad." He nodded. "Most of them change dramatically with the moon phase, even though they're normal animagus every other time of the year. The moon phase brings out the more animalistic nature in them and brings them closer to the animal than the human, which is why they're considered dangerous. There's a debate going on of where they come from, whether they're animagus who have lost control or if it's something that's happened to them." She smiled. "How was that?"

"Very good. Five points." She went back to her seat. "Next?" he called. A boy trudged up. "What's your creature?"

"Blood creatures?" he suggested. Ron nodded for him to move on. "While we covered vampires a little, in general, we covered other blood-feeding creatures. Including some mythical ones like a giant leech that lives in Devonshire."

"It's real, I've seen it," one kid called.

"Bully for you," Ron called back. "You can go next if you want." The kid slumped down in his seat. "Thank you." He waved at the student. "Go on."

"It's real?" Ron nodded. "Eww."

"Definitely, but the bigger one isn't as nasty as the smaller ones. The smaller ones attack in swarms, the bigger one attacks alone. How do you handle it?"

"Salt water will make it let go, as will fire," the boy told him. "A general fireball spell will make it back off and hopefully run away." He cleared his throat. "For some reason, there's also a version that only likes virgins and will only attack them. Plus, there was the smaller blood-feeding creatures and the nightmares as you called them, sir."

"Which are other topics. Good. Five points. Go sit down and relax."

"May I go to the bathroom instead?" he begged.

"Sure. You've got ten minutes." The boy hurried away. Ron understood, he had nearly pissed himself the first time he had stood up in front of a class as well. "Next?"

***

Tara smiled at her beginner's class. "Are there any questions before we get started?" One girl raised her hand. "Yes?"

"Why did we have to take Professor Harris' class before this one?"

Tara smiled at her. "Because the two are intimately entwined," she said, sitting on the desk to rock her son's carrier gently. "The type of magic I do is more geared to defeat the things that he taught you. We thought it best to give you a taste of the differences before you got here."

"So, because they were different, but overlap in a few places, it was a building block?" the girl asked.

Tara nodded. "Believe it or not, you've learned some lessons that will help you in here. Including the discipline he taught you and the different ways to look at the world. You won't be using your wand in here." The kids gasped. "That's part of why you took his class first, just in case something happens. A few years back, while outside for a spell, we accidentally summoned a demon to us. Fortunately it was a plant demon, but the people who remembered their lessons were able to react fastest and deal with the situation, driving it off. Professor Harris taught you a lot of stuff that you didn't realize. Now we're going to build on it." She pointed at the board. "Up there are the sixteen most common versions of the craft known to present humanity. The ones with checks I will teach you the most about because I'm most familiar with them. I practice the first one personally." The students took down the notes she was giving them, looking up at her when they were finished. "The next group, the one with stars, are ones that I'm familiar with, but not that familiar with. I can give you the major things about it, but I can't help you if you decide to go in that way. Bastest may have been a great Goddess, but I can't worship cats. I do nature magic and that's my thing." The students nodded and wrote some more. "The last two," she went on, "I know nothing more than theory about. They're chaos based. If any of you are thinking about going in those directions, I know someone who practices the last one and can arrange to have a tea with him some afternoon as a field trip. He's not allowed in the school, or anywhere near it, so we can't have him as a guest speaker." She smiled. "Any questions so far?"

"Are we doing any spells?" the girl from earlier asked.

"Nearer to the break. For right now, you're going to get history and theories. For Solstice, we'll do a ritual of Druidic origins. This was their lands and it's appropriate." The girl nodded. "Until then, expect to take a lot of notes and learn a lot about various cultures." Storm barked. "Shush, you, or no playing with Zach later." Storm settled back down, whimpering at the owl at the window. "Oh." Tara smiled. "Good boy, thank you." She went to get the message, smiling at it. "Excuse me for a moment, I'm going to need to pass this one on. Andrea, please watch Zach." She walked out and closed the door, looking up. "Xander?" she whispered. He always kept an ear out for her calling his name. He walked down the hall and took the message with a smile. "Spike needs you."

"I don't have anything to do today," he said with a shrug. "Having fun?" He kissed her on the cheek. "I'll be back later." He walked off, his cane loud in the quiet halls. He walked up to the headmaster, where he was watching Hagrid's class. "I just got a note."

"I heard," he said patiently. "Do come back before supper."

Xander showed him the note. "It's a phoenix problem." Dumbledore frowned. "Yes, one of them picked Spike," he said with a grin. "Amazing, huh?" He disappeared, landing on Ethan's front step. He tapped on the door, looking around. There were three phoenixes on the lawn, giving him a clue. As soon as the door opened, they rushed in and started to coo at the female who had chosen Spike. "Mating," he sighed. "What fun." He grinned at Spike. "You're up early today."

"She bit me," Spike said glumly, starting to close the door, but another one forced its way in. Flying past them, it hissed. "Cheeky bit," Spike muttered, closing the door. "Thanks for this."

"Not a big," Xander told him, following him into the sitting room. They found Spike's bird, Baby, on her back being poked at by this fourth one. "Huh, guess she picked her mate." He tapped the three growling ones on the head. "If you go to Hogwarts, there's sixteen unmated ones up there," he told them, showing them pictures of the school and the birds he remembered. Two of the three took off and Xander looked at the last one. "Oh, you're one of ours," he said, shaking his head. "Try Finland," he suggested, showing him the magazine he had seen recently. "Ask nicely and tell them that you're from our nestings." The bird cooed at him and nudged him gently, then took off out the open window. "Anything else?" Xander asked.

"How on earth?" Ethan asked from the doorway.

"Phoenixes," he said, sitting down, "can read minds. We often give Murphy and the others mental messages, or verbal and visual messages if you like, to carry. They can remember a verbal message, basically recording it in their heads, to deliver to the next person. As long as you're the least bit sensitive to any form of magic they can deliver it to you."

"Oh." He looked impressed. "When were you going to share this with us?"

"When Baby was ready. Murphy didn't do it until I had him for three years. I think they have to grow into it because Simone can't train them to do that." He pointed at the copulating birds. "They're supposed to be flying. Spike, pull the junior rapist off her and let her get free." Spike glared at him but did so, getting bitten a few times in the process and scratched down the cheek. Baby took off with a squeal of outrage and the male was released to follow her. "That's more normal," Xander told them with a grin. "Did you need help with the nest?"

"What sort of nest will they need?" Ethan asked hesitantly.

"Either a regular bird style nest, like Woodstock on the Peanuts, or they'll want a full house sort of nest. Basically, a large box, some hay, and you can't move it."

"Ever?" Spike asked.

"Ever," Xander agreed. "She'll kill you if you move her nest." He stood up. "Since she used to try and breastfeed off some of the student, I'd say she's more than ready for motherhood. She'll build her own nest, but you'll have to help her keep it up. Make sure it doesn't catch fire since it's got to be warm and the like." He shrugged. "I can give you the titles of the books we used during the last nesting."

"I don't think we're ready for a nesting," Ethan told him. Xander laughed. "What?"

"You don't get to decide that. Baby does." Spike groaned. "Problems with her already?"

"I just heard my door open," Spike said, going to stop them from doing it on his bed.

"Can we move the nest if she builds it somewhere, perhaps somewhere safer?"

"Let me check," Xander sighed, putting down his version of one of Iggy's thumbtacks and went to talk to his mate. "Hey," he said as he appeared in the lab. "Baby's about to nest."

"What?" Fred asked, looking at him. "Which one was Baby?"

"The one who went with Spike."

"Oh." Fred frowned. "One of the phoenixes went to a vampire?" Xander nodded. "Why?"

"Because this was the one who got you in the balls that morning," Xander said with a grin.

"Oh, the biter," Fred said, nodding. "I think they'd be a perfect match now that I realize which one it was. What's the problem with her? Nesting?"

"In a chaos sorcerer's house," Xander agreed.

Fred shrugged. "We can put them up here if you want."

"That means probably putting up with Spike since she's his bird."

"We do have the basement," George said from the doorway. He left the door open, just in case someone came in. "Just watching over her until she finished having them?"

"I can't imagine her leaving until the chicks can defend themselves," Xander told him. "I'd ask Albus, but I also can't image him letting Spike wander around the school every few days."

Iggy appeared and held up a finger. "Sorry, messenger and all that." He grinned. "Uncle Albus said absolutely not and if Spike was going to stay, you're going to have to tell everyone." He grinned. "And for doing this, I get to go to the bookstore and check on my order." He jogged out the door, heading down to the bookstore.

Fred snickered and shook his head. "Give us a day, we'll send him an owl if we can get some townspeople behind us." He patted Xander on the back. "Steal a kiss and get back to work." He went back to mixing his ingredients.

George stole a short kiss. "Behave and no getting drunk with your vampire."

Xander grinned. "Me? Drunk?" He disappeared, going back to where his thumbtack was. He landed on top of Ethan. "Gee, picked it up?" he asked as he was helped up.

"I was examining it. Very handy device. Keyed to your energy signature?"

Xander dusted himself off. "Yup. Iggy figured it out. It's how he gets to some common spots, like the main gryphon library at the Braun institute." Ethan looked impressed. "Yup, he's allowed there. As a matter of fact, he might be going there. He's very good."

"Good on him," Spike said as he came in, holding his bird out at arm's length. "She's done."

"Where's the male?"

"She kicked his butt out," Spike said with a shrug. He set his bird on the couch, until Ethan smacked him. "Sorry." He put her on the table instead, patting her gently. "What are we going to do?"

"Well, for right now, we're going to have to ask around for space for the nest," Xander told him. "I asked my adoring brother-in-law and he said he'd ask around Hogsmeade." Ethan grimaced. "Sorry, but we really don't trust you with a new nest, Ethan. Some of your buddies are rather big arseholes."

"Very true," Ethan agreed with a smile. It was cute, Xander was starting to turn more Brit each year. "I don't mind, Xander. Would Spike be going with her?"

"Probably part of the time," Xander agreed. "They can get a little clingy for their chosen humans when they're nesting. Would that be all right with you?"

"Dear Lords yes," Ethan told him, starting to nod. "I'd have the house to myself again." Spike growled at him. "No more beer breath at two in the morning and no more annoying episodes of cold showers because *someone* stole all the hot water."

"I got cold," Spike told him. "If you'd turn the heat on, it wouldn't happen."

"Guys," Xander said, smiling at them. "It'd be on and off for about a year."

"Even better," Ethan agreed. "Can you take them now? I'll have him packed and ready in ten minutes."

"We've got to wait on word from the locals in Hogsmeade," Xander told him. "My husband will send an owl tomorrow if he can take her in." He smiled at them. "Anything else?" Baby cheeped at him. "I know, you'll want some hay to start building, sweetie. Good hay, Ethan, not low grade horse hay for stable floors." He waved and disappeared, taking his thumbtack with him.

"Just think, a whole town of people who haven't ever been threatened by you," Ethan said happily.

"You'd think you wanted me gone," Spike sneered.

"I do," Ethan told him. "Do take the hint, thank you." Spike laughed. "I have no idea why you've stayed this long."

"Because I got told to," Spike told him.

Ethan grimaced. "Bloody Powers." He went to help Spike pack, and make sure all of his possession stayed. Xander wouldn't let some helpless innocent stay with him, and especially not ten or so of them.

***

Iggy looked at the cashier. "Really?" he asked excitedly. "How many of my books are in?"

"Just six of them," she said, pulling up the small stack. "Sex magic?"

"It's got a few really nice anti-conception potions," Iggy told her, putting it in the middle of the stack. She smiled at him. "Hey, I'm thirteen," he told her with a shrug. "How much for these?"

"These are the inexpensive ones," she told him. "Fourteen galleons, six sickles." He disappeared and came back with his every-few-month book allowance from his father's pockets. He paid her and watched as she bundled them up for him. "We might have one of the others in the back, we just got a shipment. Want me to go look?" He nodded, starting to bounce. "Okay, you stay right there." She knew his parents would freak if he got *more* books, but he was so cute. They depended on the boy. Business was going to suck once he finished school. She came back with a thick, heavy, dusty book. "This one came too, Iggy."

He squealed in joy and grabbed it to hold. "My book," he said happily. He pulled his wand and summoned his bag of coins from his locker. He had been saving up for this one for *months* now. Someone tapped him on the shoulder and he showed his father. "It came," he said happily.

"Which one is that?" George asked, flipping it open. He frowned and shook his head. "You're an odd duck, son. Did you need more money?"

"I don't think so, but hang around for a few," Iggy said, turning back to the clerk. "How much?"

"Sixty-eight." George winced but Iggy emptied the bag, letting her count them out. When he came up a coin short, his father flipped one in.

"Thanks, daddy."

"You're welcome, son." He smiled at her. "Do you have those two books we ordered for him?" She giggled and dug them out from under the counter, handing them over. "How much?"

"One more galleon. We gave you guys his standard discount." George tossed her another one. "Did he need another bag?"

"Please?" Iggy asked with his cutest smile. Everything was bundled up for him and he went up to look at these other two. "What're those?"

"This," George said, holding it up. "Is the book your father's been looking for as a Christmas present last year." He smiled. "It's to help you make one of those never-ending books out of your personal potion's notebook." Iggy squealed and hugged him. "Oof, son," he said, backing away. He handed over the other one, this one basically a pamphlet. "That's so you can learn how to shrink down your books."

Iggy smiled at him. "Really?" George nodded. "That means I can keep my whole collection with me, right?" George nodded again. "That's so wickedly cool, daddy. Thank you." He gave him another hug then grabbed all his bags, taking them back to the school. His goofing off period was over with, it was almost time for Potions. He landed outside the dungeon and smiled at his mentor as he came out to see what the noise was. "Some of my books came in," he said, showing off the big, heavy, dusty one.

"Where are your textbooks?" Snape asked.

"With Simone and Denver. I had to run and be a messenger for the Headmaster." He grinned. "My daddies are so cool," he said, holding up the two they had gotten him.

"My," Snape said, nodding. "Useful texts, both of them. We'll be discussing your book choices in a while." He tucked the book sticking up back into the bag. "Don't spread that one around, Ignatius, it could get quite uncomfortable for some people." He went back in to oversee the first years stumbling through their first potion.

Iggy sat down, flipping through his new advanced potion's text from the middle ages. He found a spell he hadn't known existed and stopped to read it, ignoring the class change gong until he was nearly run over. Then he got up and went in to sit in his usual spot, continuing to read over it.

Snape walked behind him. "It doesn't work," he noted when he saw what he was reading.

"They've got the potassium out of balance with the wolfsbane," Iggy said absently. His head was turned up. "What?"

"Do you think you're ready to start working on things of your own?"

"Not until after I'm done with the seventh year textbook, but I'm looking forward to it. Ana's potion isn't near strong enough." Snape gave him a small smile. "And hey, if I can figure it out, that'll only make my chances better of getting in on full scholarship, right?" Snape nodded and let him go. "Did I get it right?" He pushed over the book.

"That's also going to be too watery," Snape told him. "Good suggestions though. You may not start to experiment on your own until *I* say so, Ignatius."

"Yes, sir." He accepted his books from Simone as she sat beside him. "Look what I got." He showed off the two smaller books, making her shake her head. "But it'd be a lot easier," he pointed out. "Plus, I can carry my *whole* collection around with me."

"I'm sure I'd like the trunk space back," Denver said as he sat at the table behind them. He looked at the book. "That's scarily dusty. Ancient knowledge again?"

"Middle Ages," Iggy told him. "Hidden in the Vatican. Said to hold a few alchemy lessons too." Snape looked at him. "It's a related field, the same as mythology is," he reminded him.

"Yes, but I am not teaching you so you can turn into an alchemist."

"Hey, even I need a hobby," Iggy told him. Snape rolled his eyes and walked away, going to settle in for the first part of the class. Everyone else ran in and took their usual spots. "Where's McKindron?" Iggy asked. "I know she was here."

"She got stepped on in Magical Creatures so she's in the infirmary," Denver told him, reaching up to swat him. "Where were you?"

"The phoenix that went to Spike is nesting and the Headmaster needed me to pass on some messages. In return, I got to check on my book orders." He patted the bags.

Snape looked at him. "One of the phoenixes went to a vampire?" Iggy nodded. "Why?"

"It was Baby," Simone told him. "She who bit everyone on the ass."

"Five points for swearing," Snape said automatically. She rolled her eyes. "And ten more for that, young lady." He looked at Ignatius. "A vampire with a phoenix?" Iggy nodded. "How soon before she nests?"

"Dad's looking for space to put the nest so Ethan can't get the chicks," Iggy told him. Snape snorted. "They're thinking the basement of the shop, but one of the messages I had stated that Daddy had to tell everyone in town what Uncle Spike is."

"What is he?" one of the Slytherins asked.

"A vampire," Ryan supplied, looking at him. "One of the most hated Masters. William the Bloody."

Iggy nodded. "Yup, and your mother snuggled up to him a few times, didn't she?" Ryan glared and he smirked. "Just like my father did when they were fighting together and got trapped in a cave." Snape coughed, breaking up the impending fight.

"Is it true that your dad and his mum used to go out?" one of the Slytherin girls asked Iggy. He nodded. "When? Your dad's gay!"

"Back in high school, before he met Daddy George. Daddy George made him forget women forever." He snapped his fingers. "That's right, they got caught smooching because of Spike, didn't they?"

Ryan stood up and shoved Iggy off his stool. "Take it back, buttmonkey. My mother has much better taste."

Tara walked in and swatted him hard. "Stop it. Iggy, books." He handed them over. "Your father said I had to look over one of them for you." He shrugged. "You're not going to complain?"

"Hey, I'll get 'em back or I'll buy a new copy," he said. "The one he wanted you to look at wasn't that expensive." She frowned at him. "Would you like to set the record straight?"

Tara glared at Ryan, making him shift backwards. "Yes, your mother and his father were cheating on their respective significant other with each other and got caught at it because Spike captured them to make your mother do a love spell so he could get Druscilla back." She smiled. "Your mother got good taste when she dated me. Anything else you wanted to know, you might want to ask her. Iggy, quit picking on him."

"Yes, Professor Maclay," Iggy said, looking like he was sorry. She smiled at both boys and left with almost all of Iggy's books, except his new, big, dusty one. Anything that looked like that couldn't have dirty pictures in it.

"Sit," Snape told them. "I've had enough of this activity." They both sat and looked attentive. "Thank you. In the future, ask your parents if you want to know about their dating history." He glared at Iggy, he expected better of him. Iggy gave him a pitiful look. "Keep it up and clean pots tonight," he warned.

Iggy snorted. "Since when don't I do that anyway?" Snape glared at him. "Sorry, sir. Were we going to start on the toadstool potion today or the laxatives?"

"Toadstool. The first six potions in this year's textbook are to be ignored. If I catch you making any of them, I will have you suspended to your tower. Do you understand, Ignatius?" Iggy nodded. "Simone?" She gave him a sweet smile. "Answer or lose more points."

"I understand, sir, I would never dream of spiking anyone's morning tea with laxative. It's juvenile. There are much better ways of getting even with people if you have half a brain and the skill to research." He groaned. "Oh, sir, if I bring you something to try and talk me out of making, would you tell me where I can find one of the ingredients? I asked in Diagon and they said they don't stock it any more."

"No," he snapped. "You will behave or I will punish you most severely." She nodded, still giving him that same sweet and innocent smile. "Get out." She grabbed her books and left. "Ignatius, I'll expect you to stop her."

"Me?" Iggy asked. "Do I look like I'm that brave?" The other kids laughed. "I don't stop Simone from doing anything. Talk to her father, sir. He's closer to Superman than I am." From behind him, someone laughed. "And don't ask Denver either. She won't listen to him either." He opened his textbook and pulled over his cauldron, reading the provenance of the potion in question.

Snape glared at his head then shook his own and went back to preparing the rest of the class. Perhaps he would talk to the girl's father, it might work.

***

Draco looked up as his classroom door was knocked on. "Come," he called. He used his wand to unlock it when the doorknob rattled. He put down the weight he was lifting and sat up, looking at the scared-looking professor. "Problems, Wood?"

"Just wondering what this room was. Harry told me about it." He looked around. "May...Are the teachers allowed to use it?"

"Yes," Draco said patiently. "Though, with your shoulder, you'd best be careful. None of us down here have the training to help you build it back up." He wiped his face off. "How was your first day?"

"Rotten," Wood said with a smile. "Almost as bad as my first taking the class."

Draco stood up. "I remember. I did it last year and had to save someone from running into the ground. Did you get the suggestions I left?" The other teacher nodded, looking more comfortable. "Watch out for the Hufflepuffs this year. There's a few students in there who are simpletons and will give you trouble."

"I had them just now," Oliver admitted. "That's why I'm down here." Draco waved at the weight bench. "Are these muggle?" he asked, moving farther in. "How do you work these?"

Xander wandered in, frowning at Draco. "Put on a shirt before you get another stalker," he scoffed. "Oliver, take off half of those and start over." He headed into the office. "Iggy got a book on sex magic."

Draco walked in, giving him a quizzical look. "Sex *magic*?"

"It's more from Tara's side of the magic spectrum," Xander said with a smile. "Raises power, conception rites, things like that."

"Oh." Draco smiled. "Think he'd mind if I borrowed it?"

"Tara confiscated it on him. George called her." Draco chuckled. "Go help Oliver, please?" He put his feet up. "I just got back from running around."

"Of course." He went out to help the poor boy. He got to feel so superior while teaching.

Xander grinned to himself. "Oh, we're getting Spike around here," he called after him. Someone dropped a weight. "His phoenix is nesting."

"Bloody hell," Draco called.

"Language," someone said from the hallway as they walked past, sounding suspiciously like Tara.

Draco ran after her. "Can I look at that book you confiscated?"

"No," she said with a smile. "Albus has it." She patted him on the cheek. "Go be a good boy, Draco, no more naughty thoughts where the students can see them." She giggled and walked away.

Draco looked down at his spandex shorts and decided maybe he needed to change. He went to do that before anyone else could laugh at him.

***

Draco looked up just before someone bowled into him, giving his youngest daughter a hug as she landed in his lap. "How was your first day?" he asked as he hid the book he had gotten off the Headmaster. "Were you good?"

"I earned ten points in Transfiguration for two well-thought-out answers," she said proudly. He smiled at her. "Plus, I got to have Iggy help me with my potion. He didn't even make fun of us when he taught us how to measure. It's not much different from what Grandma has us do when we make cookies." She settled into his lap. "Simone got kicked out of potions because she was planning on doing naughty things."

"I heard and I had a talk with her," Draco said patiently. "How is your house doing?"

"Very good. Agatha is leaving me alone." Someone tapped on the door. "Come in," she called. Her dorm room opened and Ryan walked in. "My father came to check on me."

"I heard," Ryan said, giving Draco a smile. "I like your daughter. She's got balls. She's also under a death threat by a certain Potter." He came in and closed the door. "Ravena, Agatha's very upset with you."

She smiled at him. "Yay. She can't do much to me." She blinked at him. "Does that mean that you're picking sides?"

"Dear, he's made a promise to Agatha," Draco reminded her. "He has to stick up for her no matter what." He poked her gently. "Please don't hurt Agatha, Ravena. Her father appreciates her living." Ryan coughed then smiled. "Still, it doesn't look good."

"I know, but she's annoying," Ravena complained. "And if she bothers me, I'm going to get her."

Draco gave her a hug. "I love you and I'll support you when you're grounded to the tower." She smiled up at him. "Ryan, I appreciate the position you're in and I do understand how hard this is for you."

"I really don't mind, I think I can split my attention between them."

Draco chuckled. "Not a chance." He sat up and put his daughter onto her bed. "A word of advice. You don't mess with women when you have one at hand. It's dumb and people often ask if you're suicidal."

Agatha slammed the door open. "He's fine," she snapped.

"I was warning him to pick a side," Draco told her. "Being nice to both of you will have people asking him if he's suicidal."

"Listen to the *whole* conversation if you're going to eavesdrop," Ravena told her. Her father nudged her. "What? It's a good piece of advice. Simone taught me that."

"Very true," Draco agreed, giving her a smile. He stood up and grabbed his book, smiling at Agatha. "I will expect you to comport yourself like a Princess, Agatha. I know Ravena can, but your attitude is starting to slip." She glared at him. "And if you try anything against Ravena, I will not stop my other children from retaliating." She nodded, but continued to glare. "Remember, she is a Goddess in her own eyes, and will act as such. If you wish to become a queen instead of a simple princess then you had better learn to control yourself, young lady." Agatha pulled herself back together and nodded. "Thank you. Ryan, I meant to tell you last year; you've done wonders helping Agatha find her place in the house. Very good for someone isn't native to these levels. You almost seem like one of us." He smiled at his daughter. "Come to the tower after dinner," he instructed. Then he left the house, only stopping to talk to one girl, who looked horrible. She broke down and cried so he helped her calm down and told her to go to Xander. He went to hide the book before dinner, it wasn't exactly something he could read over the meal.

***

Xander looked over as his son walked in and sat down. "Finding them helpful?"

"Yup, that tie idea is the one I'm liking the most," Iggy said, curling into his father's side. "Daddy, do you think I should have taken Tara's classes instead of your second one?"

"I think you could do it but if it's not what you want, I think you should take what you want. How was Runes?"

"Funny. Uncle Bill sent me his old set and they spelled out dirty words all class without help." Xander laughed. "The teacher was impressed and remembered him fondly." He looked up. "The reason I'm asking is because there's a lot of potions in that stuff."

"I know. You could ask Tara, but I don't think that you're going to do her sort of magic." He gave him a squeeze. "No more bringing the sex magic book around with you."

"Yes, daddy." Iggy settled into the comfy spot, watching the tv with him. "Why are those people in a car chase?"

"They stole the other person's kid." He pointed at the guy driving the second car. "That one's kid."

"Oh. So it's a muggle revenge chase. Got it." He tipped his head as the channel changed. "Who did that?"

"I don't know, but it's irritating," Xander said, changing it off the adult station. "I didn't need to see bouncing breasts."

From upstairs, someone yelled.

"Uncle Ron?" Iggy yelled back. "Are you all right?"

"They did it again!" Ron shouted, stomping down the stairs.

"What about the ones in my closet?" Xander asked. "I put one of the bags in there for you just in case."

"Maybe," Ron said, going up to check on those. "No, they're here." He came back down, clutching his last few shirts against his chest. "I want to hurt whomever's doing this."

"I know," Xander soothed, giving him a sympathy pat. "We'll look for a better lock spell in a few days."

"I'd let you borrow mine, but I think they're too small for your chest," Iggy offered. Ron gave him a smile. "I saw Aunt Ginny earlier."

"She has her own clothes," Ron dismissed. "And she never really stole my shirts, that was more Charlie's shirts." He shifted, looking over as the channel changed. "Xander, are you sitting on the remote again?" It was held up. "Then who did that?"

"Not a clue," Xander said, turning the channel back. "That's two. One more and I'm hunting someone down." The channel changed itself again and he sent a rash of power at whomever was doing it. Then he smiled and changed the channel back again. "It won't continue," he said with a smirk.

Draco walked in and stopped to look at them. "What?"

"Enjoying my book?" Iggy asked.

"Quite a lot. The theory behind it is rather interesting."

"Be honest, Uncle Draco, you're looking at the naughty pictures," Iggy said with a grin.

"That too," Draco agreed with a smile. He noticed what Ron was holding. "Loving your new shirts?" He sat down in Xander's chair.

"The rest disappeared."

"Again?" Draco asked. Ron nodded. "Well. Maybe we should investigate this before all of your clothes disappear."

"Please. I don't want to have to go to class starkers one day," Ron said with a small smile.

Dumbledore walked in and looked at Xander. "What did you do?"

"I zapped the stupid git who was changing my channel to the het porn station," Xander told him. He smiled. "Why? Are they itchy and nasty feeling?"

"Indeed," Dumbledore said, starting to smile. "They were changing your channel from the Ravenclaw house?"

"Apparently," Xander told him. "I followed the energy flow back and got 'em." He handed over the remote. "Hit the 'last' button to see what they wanted to watch."

The Headmaster flipped the channel and watched as the two young professors tipped their heads to watch what was going on. He changed it back with a smile. "At least you had good reason and we now know who the gryphon-born running around is."

"Wonderful," Xander said dryly. "Does that mean I get to scare him tomorrow?" Dumbledore grinned. "Good. I'm looking forward to it." He patted Iggy. "He got some of his books today."

"I heard. Draco, do keep that book out of the general population. Ignatius, please don't read it. We don't need the thought going through the phoenixes and I'm sure Simone will take it from you." Iggy laughed. "By the way, what is she wanting to do?"

"I don't know, she didn't tell me, sir," Iggy admitted. "If you ask her, then she'd probably tell you so you could help her find that last component."

"I'm sure she would," he agreed. "Do try to keep the mischief down."

"I always *try* to be good," Iggy reminded him. "Daddy, you forgot to sign my permission slip this year."

"It carries over," Dumbledore told him. He looked at Ron, who was still clutching his bag. "Again?"

"Again," Ron agreed. "These are the last I have, Headmaster. I'm trying to be presentable."

"I know. Continue to try and figure out who's doing this." He nodded at them. "I'll expect you to talk to the boy during his free period, which would be the second one."

Xander nodded. "I can do that. Is he going to scoff, get pissed, or throw fits?"

"Throw fits, at least until his parents get here tomorrow night and get angry."

"Deal. Can I get them?" The channel changed again and Xander zapped the kid again, and it changed back. "I think I've solved that little problem."

"Was he the one doing the broom thing?" Iggy asked. The Headmaster nodded. "Okay then. Do I get to help teach him control?"

"No. You're about to start losing control yourself," Xander told him, giving him a pinch. "The first time you lose control, you have to tell me, Iggy. It's important."

"Yes, daddy. I'll tell you the first time I start to create a lust bomb. Though there's no one around here that interests me that way. I have my ideal woman and she's in France now." He started to smile, looking dreamy. "I can imagine her in some new lingerie, like the stuff in the runway shows. High heels. Hair pulled back partially, with just a few strands falling around her face. Ooh, and she's eating Hershey Kisses, licking them ever so slowly."

Draco burst out laughing. "It seems that the lust bomb gift does run in the family."

Iggy frowned at him. "I can dream. She's a beautiful woman."

"Son, a hint. Lingerie is uncomfortable for women to wear, like simple things instead. Like them wearing one of your shirts. That used to be one of my favorites when I liked girls."

Iggy shivered. "I could like that," he agreed. Then he got up and went upstairs.

Draco burst out in giggles. "Oh, my. I never dreamed about things like that at his age."

"Mine were always naked," Ron agreed.

"My son has taste," Xander pointed out.

"Along with a definite taste for older women," Dumbledore said, still blushing a little bit. "Try to keep him calm, Xander. We don't want him to blow out walls or anything." He walked away, going to take a cold shower.

Xander looked at the boys. "Think we should go up and interrupt him before he blows something out?"

Draco shook his head. "He's been doing it for a year now. He's got control." He burst out laughing again. "At least he has a good imagination."

"Except for places," Xander told him. "That's why he uses the thumbtacks." He stretched and grabbed his calf, rubbing the cramping muscles. "I've got to quit doing that."

"You need a good massage," Ron told him. "Buffy used to give great ones."

Xander nudged him. "You'll find someone else."

"Some year," Ron agreed. He looked down at the bag, opening it to look down inside. "They're gone!"

"Wow, very unfun for you," Xander told him, standing up. "I'm going to go soak in the tub. Even if I do have to kick my son out of it and make him clean it." He wandered up the stairs, going slowly thanks to his sore calf.

"I think we need to get him someone to look at his knee," Draco said quietly. "He's having more trouble with it."

Ron nodded. "I'll suggest it to George tomorrow when he comes up. Any new team offers yet?"

"Actually, I've had two offers in the last week. Chuddley and Puddlemere are both looking for seekers. Both are excellent teams and both coaches are better than my last one."

"Good," Ron said with a smile. "I can't wait to go to a game again." He laid down on the couch. "How can I find those shirts?"

"Short of a tracking charm," Draco said with a shrug.

"I tried that, nothing came back."

"Then I don't have a clue," Draco told him. He grabbed the remote and turned it back to the porn station. He and Ron both settled in to watch it.

***

Xander looked up as someone coughed. "Hey, Oliver, what's wrong?" He shifted and pushed a chair over. "How's the shoulder?"

"Too sore to move," Oliver admitted, holding up a bandage. "Can I get you to help me wrap it? Madam Pomfrey said you do it better than she does."

"Sure, but let's use something better," he said with a smile, pulling two straps out of his bottom desk drawer. "These are what I use when I have to bind up my shoulder." Oliver looked at him. "My first year teaching I broke my collarbone and ribs. Shift this way." The young man turned and he stretched one of the straps around his chest, adjusting his shirt up into his armpit before hitching it down. "How's that? Too tight?"

"A little bit," Oliver admitted, moving his arm until it got comfortable. The second strap was put over it, making a sling. "Wow. You do know."

"I've fought since I was fifteen," Xander told him. "I broke my arm three times in the same spot, and about sixty places on my body over the years, and now I have to deal with a fake knee and the pain around it."

"Fake?" Oliver asked, turning back around. "Thanks for that."

"Welcome. It had to be replaced when I got burned a few years back." He pulled up his pants leg to show off the scars around his knee. "Somehow I shattered it when I fell off the stairs. They thought I had only shattered my kneecap, but when they got in there they found I had actually separated one of the joints from one of the bones in my calf."

"Why does it hurt?"

"Because the muscles and nerves around it didn't adjust very well. I didn't do the physical therapy the way they wanted, I did my own version so I could get back into shape again. So now I have to deal with intermittent pain in that knee and some pain from the healed parts lower in my legs." He put down his pants leg.

"How...how did you get burned? If you don't mind my asking."

Xander smiled. "Not at all. It was brash stupidity on my part that saved Ron's kids from some people who wanted to hurt them. I stood on the front steps of the school and called earth lightening, which somehow called down real lightening to fry me royally. From what little I remember, the burns are from the earth lightening as it flowed through me." Oliver's mouth fell open. "Yup, that was me. Those are my footprints out on the front steps."

"Wow. No wonder you taught Harry and Ron." He grimaced. "Sorry, that probably sounded bad...."

Xander held up a hand. "I did teach them, and Draco, all about fighting. I spent most of their seventh year molding them into the sort of fighter I was when I was their age. Now I know that they're safe so it's all good to me. Even if my husband does occasionally yell at me for sparring with Ron," he added with a grin.

Oliver smiled. "He's good, I've seen him working out with the heavy bag." He shifted his shoulder. "How long should I wear this?"

"At least three hours after it starts to piss you off. I do it that way so that your shoulder has time to settle into the correct place while it heals." He looked at the doorway, then back at the younger-seeming man. "How does your league feel about muggle doctors? I can give you the name of mine. He's a really nice guy."

"How would I explain my injury?"

"See, muggles have this game called soccer," Xander told him and Oliver nodded. "You've seen?" Oliver nodded again. "You're a goalkeeper, it translates. All you have to say is that it's a sport injury, he'll understand. He's a marathon runner. He has a replaced knee too."

"Wow." Oliver nodded. "I'll check with the rules, I'm not sure if I can do that. They're really strict. Little Ron's glasses wouldn't be allowed in the professional league because they're not wizard standard issue."

"Yeah, but this is your life," Xander told him. "Pain isn't supposed to be part of it."

"I know," Oliver sighed as he stood up. "I'll ask around and see. If I can, would you ....." He grimaced. "I hate to sound needy but I have no idea where anything is in muggle London for the most part."

"Sure. I have an appointment in another three weeks courtesy of my husband getting pushy. You can come with me if you want and ask some questions."

"Pushy, your husband?" Oliver said with a smile. "I guess not everything's changed with them."

Xander snorted, but he was smiling. "Ron told him and George got this determined look on his face. Usually he only gets it in the lab or in the bedroom."

"I'm sure he does," Oliver agreed, leaving to go back to his class area. He had to get ready for the people who couldn't fly.

Xander wrote out the next test question his kids would have next week. He liked the kid, he was as focused on his sport as Xander was on his fighting. It was different for him, but he understood the kid's desire to get back. He had felt it himself.

***

Iggy looked around the dungeon, then pulled his hair back again. Severus hated it when he did this, but it was more comfortable for him.

"If you'd cut that mess, it wouldn't be necessary for you to adopt a muggle fashion statement," Severus said from his office.

"I like my hair like this," Iggy reminded him. He went back to writing out the next potion he would be doing. He always did this, wrote down every one he did so he could make notes on the problems he had with the potion. Then it would be added into his new never-ending book. He finished the last word and pulled down his cauldron, frowning at it. "You're getting thin," he complained, but shrugged it off. He would get himself a new one next week with his allowance. He pulled off his shirt, showing off his well-muscled physique.

"Why do you persist in wearing such overly-large clothes?" Snape asked harshly.

"Because they're not as big as they were when school started," Iggy said, looking over at him. "I'm in the middle of a growth spurt, sir, and it's annoying more than just you." He poured some water into his cauldron and put it over the fire to warm. "With any luck, I'll stop growing soon and can get clothes in the correct size. Then you can yell at me for wearing loose pants again." He opened his box of herbs and pulled out the marked drawers of things he would need. "Dirt, I need to go to Diagon again," he sighed. A small handful of herbs was handed over. "Thank you. I'll replace them soon."

"Don't worry about it. Our budget holds room to teach you as well." He watched as the boy chopped expertly. "What is your cousin planning?"

"I snuck a look at the potion, it looked like an antidote for nausea." He shrugged. "I'm not sure what it's supposed to do."

"The side effects would be an illness."

"Hopefully it's an annoying one," Iggy said as he switched to his next ingredient, and checked his pot. "The prat in Hufflepuff tried to get Ravena again and Simone wants to castrate him. Preferably with something dull and rusty, and without anesthesia." He tossed some salt into the water and the herbs he had just finished, then stirred it slowly. "What is this soup supposed to cure? All I could find was that it was a cure."

"It's for stomach problems," Snape told him. "Indigestion and the like." He tapped one of the small boxes. "You forgot that."

"It said it goes in next, without stems, not chopped." He pulled the contents of that drawer out and quickly tugged off the stems, then tossed it and the other herbs into the pot. "There's that. Now all I need is chicken broth." He used his wand to summon the can he had his father buy him earlier and the can opener. He opened it and poured it in, then stirred some more. "There, now it needs to simmer for two hours." He smiled. "Good enough?"

"Very efficiently done." Snape stood up and turned the boy to look at the logo on his shirt, then shook his head. "Kiss the cook indeed," he sighed as he walked away.

"It's my father's," Iggy called after him.

"I can see Xander wearing that."

"George's. It's one of his lab shirts."

Snape shook his head. Those Weasleys were just plain strange.

Iggy pulled out his sex magic book and sat down to read it while the soup simmered, flipping to the next section. "Hey, rituals," he said in appreciation. It was taken from him and tossed into the fire. "Hey! It's got a nice anti-fertility charm in there." He summoned it out and put out the small flames on the edges. "Meany. My book." It was taken from hin and tossed into the center of the fire, and this time his wand was taken away too. "Aunty Tara!" he whined.

"You don't need that," she called over his shoulder, putting the wand on the desk. "You can find those anti-fertility charms some other way."

Iggy grimaced at her. "No, I can't. My fathers won't let me have those books since they caught me with my copy of the Joy of Sex."

Snape choked on his water. "Excuse me, what was the name of that book?"

"The Joy of Sex," Iggy said with a smile. "It's a realistic look at all the forms that sex can take, including safety precautions and definitions. Plus a few really interesting drawings."

"How did you get that?"

"I bought it," Iggy told him. "Unlike the one that you confiscated." Snape glared at him. "Hey, I'm old enough. My equipment works and it's important that I know what to do with it before I misuse it and make the 'rents a set of grandparents."

Tara snickered. "Nice try," she told him. "And I doubt, at your age, that your *equipment* works."

Iggy gave her a dry look. "Would you like to see my bed?" he asked patiently. "I can prove it."

She rolled her eyes. "I'm sure you can, but it doesn't mean it works with girls, Iggy."

He laughed. "Why would I want any of the girls around here? My woman is in France right now waiting on me to get older."

"She's thirty," Snape reminded him. "You're still a little boy."

Iggy smirked. "Not such a little boy. I'm built like my father Xander." Tara blushed. "Sorry," he said with a grin. "That's why I'm reading those books, so I know what I'm doing with it." Snape glared at him. "What?"

"You're too young to be thinking of such things."

"Bet me. I think about them nearly every night and have since the year Dad got burned." He stirred his soup. "Puberty comes to all of us at different times. Mine just came early." He looked over at them. "Just think, Ana's hit puberty now, so have Simone and Denver. Uncle Draco's about to do something to help us get used to these new bodies of ours."

"Hopefully it's not a whorehouse," Tara muttered as she walked back into the office. "Sev, where's Zach?"

"Maeve stole him a few minutes ago," Iggy called. She came out. "They're in the garden with Hagrid and the dogs."

She smiled. "Thank you, Iggy. Have fun with your soup." She walked out.

Snape walked back over to him. "You're still too young to need such information, young man. Wait at least another year."

Iggy looked up at him. "It's not like I can stop this. Do you remember what happened when I tried that the last time?"

Snape smiled. "Yes, quite fondly as a matter of fact. You went back to an annoying child again." He lifted the spoon and looked at the consistency. "Maybe a little less than two hours."

"Good, then I have time to look up an engraving potion. We got our brooms mixed up during the last practice." He pulled down the book that should have it and opened it on the table, finding it in the index quickly. He pulled over his 'to do' notebook and wrote out the potion. "Do you think I could make this in my house?"

"It is corrosive," Snape reminded him. "It would be better to do it in a controlled environment."

"I can watch it," Iggy pointed out. "Maybe Saturday."

"You're due in town on Saturday," Snape reminded him, walking away. "Don't forget to stir that."

Iggy reached over and stirred the soup Madam Pomfrey had asked them to make. Maybe he should pounce Simone later and ask her to show him the potion. He could probably find the ingredient for her.

***

Oliver looked at his coach across the table. "Got a question," he said.

"I figured as much, hence the offer for tea," the man told him in a thick Indian accent, waving at the table. "What's wrong? Not enjoying teaching?"

"With the exception of a few kids, I do," Oliver admitted. "But I have a more important question." The man nodded, one hand coming up to slick back his black hair. "I want to have a muggle doctor look at my shoulder."

The defense coach shook his head. "It's not against the rules, but any treatment might be. Who is this doctor?" Oliver handed over a card. "I've never heard of him."

"He takes care of one of the other professor's fake knees."

"Like a prosthetic?" he asked as he made a copy of the card. Oliver looked unsure. "Like he has a fake leg?"

"No, this one is internal. He said that he broke off part of the joint in his left knee so they replaced it." He put his elbows on the table and leaned closer. "I know it's probably against the rules, but my shoulder's not getting any better and I have the feeling that this guy's going to find something seriously wrong, like the original fracture never healed."

"A fake joint probably wouldn't be allowed," the coach told him. "I can go with you when you go back by yourself." Oliver nodded and smiled. "I know it's hard, kid, but it's not that bad."

"Today's the first day I haven't had it strapped down in two weeks," Oliver told him. "It *aches*, Lonnie, and I'm starting to get scared that it's not going to get any better, no matter what I do."

"Then we'll talk to this doctor. How are you going to explain this away?"

Oliver grinned. "Soccer injury. Xander came up with it."

"This guy takes care of *him*?" the coach asked and Oliver nodded. "Huh. I've heard of him, most everyone has. Potter talks about him a lot. Says he still has pain from it."

"Xander said he screwed with their orders to get back into fighting shape faster."

"Ah, the usual problems. Is he going?"

"I'm going to his appointment to ask the guy some questions. If he wants to do some tests, can he do that?"

"X-rays are more than acceptable to us. You had a few when you fell if you remember." Oliver nodded and leaned back, picking up a cookie to nibble on. "If he only gives you exercises then it'll be fine. But definitely see him. Does he deal with sports injuries?"

"He's a runner."

"Oh." The coach looked impressed. "So he does know."

"And he's got a fake knee himself so he knows personally," Oliver added. "Will you come with me? I don't want to be tossed out of the league for making my pain go away."

"Sure. Give me a few days warning and I'll be there with you." He sipped at his tea. "How is Potter?"

"Hasn't he been at practice?" Lonnie shook his head. "I'll ask around tonight. Xander or his family should know. Ron and he still talk."

"Harry or Xander?" Lonnie asked.

"Harry. Ron lives in the same house as Xander." He smiled. "Dumbledore gave them a former house because they've got kids. Harry's son is looking aces by the way." He picked up his iced tea, something Harry had gotten him hooked on. "Lives for the snitch."

"Good. We'll be watching out for him. Think he'll want to play?"

Oliver nodded, smiling. "I think he'd go nuts. Harry somehow taught him that the snitch was the most beautiful thing in the world and gave him the desire to own it." The coach laughed. "You think I'm kidding, but come to the next game. The boy gets this look on his face when he catches it. Makes you sniffle with joy."

"I'll pop around to a game. He a Gryff like his dad?"

"Oh, yeah. Word is, he showed up a few months before the end of the year before he started and tried out. Hung out with his cousins for a few days."

"How is the Weasley girl?"

"Simone? Mouthy and cheeky, but she's got the better traits of both her Uncles." He chuckled. "That girl can beat anyone senseless with a bludger. It's like she can calculate which direction it's going and make it go wherever she wants. Even hits her own team if they get slow."

Lonnie broke out in gales of laughter. "Good. Sounds like she loves it too. Any other good choices among them?"

"I'd say Iggy and Denver, as a team, but Iggy's bound to Braun and Denver's the Malfoy heir."

"Really?" He looked interested as he leaned closer. "Together?"

"Together they've got these signals that no one can interpret. They're fast, they're deadly accurate, and I'd hate to play against them," Oliver admitted with a smile. "Then again, Iggy's got a life planned for himself and I'm not sure what Denver's about. Simone likes her beasties and Iggy's a whiz at potions. Denver's the family heir and it shows." He smirked. "Wait until you see them, Lonnie. You'll understand. Simone manages to fight the good fight, even when she's so pissed that she'll kill someone. Spent two summers ago knocking down dead trees with a bludger. Iggy and Denver have it down to an art. Add in their cousin, Little Ron Potter, and you've got yourself a near dream team. Only problem they've got is they're about to lose a beater, a chaser, and their keeper again."

"I heard about the problem the year they started. How did the family take it?"

"Nearly killed the stupid blokes. Just what you'd expect from that family."

Lonnie nodded. "I expected them to not live at all. I'm impressed someone stopped them."

"That would be Dumbledore. Xander considers him like a father and it shows," Oliver said with a smile. "He manages to keep that boy out of a lot of trouble."

"He's the same age you are."

"Yeah?" Oliver asked. "He seems so young."

"It's all that energy," Lonnie told him. "Even Harry talks about him bounding down the hallways to go interfere with some poor student's life, whether or not they need the help." He smiled. "Quite a man and a father from what I'm told."

"Oh, he is. Those kids are kickers. Almost makes me want one of my own."

Lonnie shook his head. "If you had a child, it'd be named Quaffle."

"That's not a bad name," Oliver agreed. "Now all I need is a willing woman and I can insure that my legacy lives on."

His coach shook his head, but he was laughing. That boy.

***

Xander looked up as the basement door slammed open and Spike walked up. "Going okay?"

"She's needy and cheerful," Spike growled. "Can't take this anymore."

"Hey, you can go wander around town."

"They won't let me into the pub."

"Ah." Xander nodded. "I think Madam Rosemerta would like you if she met you," he said with a shrug. "She's a nice lady."

"Who can kick your ass," Fred put in from behind the counter. "Go talk to her, Xander."

"Fine," Xander sighed, putting down his book. He was banished from the lab so George could work on something without his help and was really bored. Ron had taken over the tower for the night, and the kids, so he was without anything to do. "Come on, Spike." He led the way out of the shop and down the street, nodding at the shopkeepers closing up for the night. He introduced Spike to them and reminded him not to bother them. When they finally got to the pub, Draco was leaning against the door. "Ron get you too?"

"Oh, yes. He's frantic that the children help him with something for your birthday."

Xander looked confused. "My birthday?"

"It is in another month, correct?" Draco asked. Xander nodded. "Then why does that surprise you?"

"Because I didn't ask for anything for it. We never celebrate my birthday." He shook his head to clear it. "I'll get him for it later." He walked inside and smiled at the innkeeper. "Would you at least meet him? I promise he only gets drunk and annoying." She grimaced but came outside with him. "Spike, this is Madam Rosemerta. She can, as Fred told you, kick my ass, your ass, and Draco's ass without breaking a sweat."

Spike smiled at her. "Have much trouble from the twit?"

She laughed. "From him?" She patted Xander on the head. "Not a bit, usually. Sometimes from his children, but not usually from him."

"That was Denver's doing," Xander defended. His son wouldn't have come up with the idea to do a striptease on the table by himself. "He dared Iggy and you know how Iggy is."

She laughed. "Too true, mate." She looked Spike over. "I think I can take him." He vamped out and growled at her, lunging, but she knocked him onto the ground. "Sure, he can come in. We'll give him a table in a corner so he doesn't bother the normal folk." She opened the door. "Go ahead in." She watched as he walked in and took a spot in a far corner. She looked at the two wizards. "You coming too?"

"Yes," Draco said, pulling Xander inside. "Don't yell at Ron, he's trying to be nice and forget his shirt problem." He sat them both down and ordered a round. "Where's the hunny?"

"In the lab and I couldn't help him yet," Xander admitted. He smiled and handed the waitress something from his pocket. "Try that on the next annoying drunk," he said with a wink. She laughed and walked away, and sure enough there was an annoying drunk fairly quickly. She activated it and the drunk person stood up on the table, starting to sing and dance. "You can steer him," Xander called. "The blue button zaps him until he changes the song."

"Great White?" Draco asked, turning to look at the annoyance. "Eighties music?"

Spike snorted. "He likes the noise," he noted. "Used to play it all the time. That and that wailing, ear-bleeding music."

"I *like* that," Xander complained. "It's my sad music." He took a sip of his beer then clapped as the waitress deep-sixed the drunk. "You can have that one, we'll ask you questions as a tester."

"When will that be available?" Madam Rosemerta called from the bar.

"Next month if you can talk Fred into it," Xander called back. "Oh, and George has that new candy you wanted ready to go too."

She laughed. "Good," she said with a mean smirk. "I can't wait to put it into use." She pulled a large basket from the kitchen and brought it over. "You make some of the nicest things for us," she said, pinching him on the cheek. "Breadsticks are on the house, boys." Then she went back to her duties.

"You're still making the annoyance line?" Draco asked, pulling off a breadstick. He munched on it. "Are you still making the punitive ones?"

Xander nodded, grinning his most evil. "Oh, yeah," he said happily. "And they sell very well."

"And they say I purr," Spike said before taking a drink from his pint. "Hey, this is good. What is it?"

"Butterbeer," Xander told him. "Wizarding standard of the pub." He pulled off a breadstick for himself. "I've got this great idea for a nibbler. You set it on someone and it feels like something's biting them. I'm planning on making them in different sizes. Big bites, little bites, all sorts of annoyances packaged in a little dot that most wizards won't notice being put onto their robes. Color coded of course," he added when Draco opened his mouth.

Draco smiled at him. "Good. I can think of a few people I'd like to try that on." He watched as Xander grabbed his leg and rubbed it. "Again?"

"Yup. My doctor's appointment is tomorrow and I'm bringing Oliver with me to introduce him to my orthopedist." He straightened up. "Madam Rosemerta, can I have a small thing of cheese?" he called. It was sent his way with a swish of her wand. "Thanks." He dipped his breadstick gently and nibbled on it. "Spike, you can dig in too. They're good and chewy."

Spike picked up one. "No funny things in it?"

"Wizards eat normal food," Draco told him. "We don't all eat and sleep potions like Xander's oldest."

"He's that good?" Spike asked, taking a bite. He hummed. "These are good. Little bit of a bite."

"She puts hot peppers in the batter," Xander said with a reach for another. The door opened and he waved his mate over. "Hey, George."

"That's Fred," Draco told him, smirking at him when Fred nodded. "Still can't tell them apart?"

"Crawl in with the wrong one often?" Spike added.

"Not if he wants to keep his body in one piece," Fred said as he pulled over a chair. "It only happens when Xander's really tired or busy thinking up naughty things." He smiled at the waitress who gave him a hug. "I take it you have the zapper?" She nodded and walked away smiling. "I guess it's a good way to test," he noted, then he punched Xander on the arm. "No more free samples."

"It's good for business," Xander told him. "Free advertising plus we get to test it out on someone. And it's funny." Another drunk was lifted and started to dance on his table, singing something about being too sexy for his shirt. Considering he was four-foot-three and had a paunch the size of his head, it was really laughable. "I put it on the 'depends on the person' setting," he added with a smirk. The man took off his shirt and the waitress zapped him, sending him squealing from the inn.

Fred laughed and shook his head. "Only you, Xander."

"I like that song," Draco said, frowning at his adoptive 'father'. "Now you've ruined it for me."

Xander reached over and patted him on the hand. "Trust me, plenty of inappropriate people sing that every day. That's not the worst I've seen."

"I know," Draco told him, turning him back into the cat. "That's what ruins it for me."

Spike picked up the cat and looked at it. "You're an ugly sucker," he said with a grin. The cat hissed at him and he had to duck away from the claws. "Temper, temper," he taunted. "Don't want a bath, do we?"

Fred took the cat and glanced around. "Change him back, George was on his way over." He put it back into the seat and Xander came back. "Thank you. Don't want that fight."

"Trying for animagus now?" the waitress asked.

Draco looked up at her. "It stops a lot of arguments." She laughed and gave them another basket of breadsticks. "Thank you."

"You're welcome." She walked away, smiling and waving at George as he walked in.

George walked over and hugged his mate. "You've got furry ears," he said, then glared at Draco. They were fixed. "Do quit that, son. You don't want to see how he'd retaliate." He pushed his husband up and sat under him, holding him gently. "Am I going with you to your appointment?"

"I was taking Oliver with me to introduce him to my doc." He pulled his wand and zapped Draco, turning him the most horrible shade of green he could find. "Never do it again, son, I do retaliate."

Draco looked at himself and waved his wand, but the color stayed and he felt something shrinking. "Funny," he sighed. "Change me back." Xander shook his head. "I was nice and changed you back."

"It has to wear off," Fred told him, taking his beer for himself. "Alcohol can make it permanent." He smirked before taking a drink. "Xander, why are you taking Oliver with you to the doctors?"

"Because his shoulder's still giving him trouble. I had to strap it down for him a few times." Xander picked up a breadstick and nibbled on it, smiling at Draco. "Never turn me into a furry creature again and I'll tell you how to get rid of it," he said in a sweet voice.

"Fine," Draco sighed. "This doesn't go with my outfit at all." Xander leaned over and told him, then sat back and licked the cheese off his tie. "Thank you." Draco turned himself back to normal. "Much better. Now I don't look hideous."

"Yes you do," George told him. "You look like him," he pointed at Spike.

"I'd consider it a compliment," Spike said with a smirk.

A young woman walked up to their table. "Are you really a vampire?" she demanded. Spike nodded, sipping his butterbeer. "Prove it." He vamped out and growled, and she screamed, running back to her friends.

"Spike," Xander sighed.

"She asked," Spike reminded him. He smiled at the innkeeper, who shook her head and went back into the kitchen. He pulled off another breadstick. "Did the chit go out to hunt?"

"Yup," George told him. He wrapped his arms around his mate's stomach. "Did you eat dinner?"

"No, Ron kicked me out before we could eat dinner," Xander told him, starting to pout. "I need a snack."

"If you two start making out, *I'm* changing you," Fred warned. "You'll be small, furry, and need matching cages, which I'll set on different floors."

George stuck his tongue out, then into his mate's mouth, making him moan.

"Eww," Draco said. "Some of us still like girls and don't want to watch you two."

Xander pulled back. "You tried it at least once," he taunted.

Draco shrugged. "Doesn't mean I want to watch it now."

The waitress walked up to them. "Boys, Madam Rosemerta offered you a room but said she won't be paying you for a floorshow."

"That's okay, we've got two bedrooms," George told her with a smile. "I missed him."

Xander pinched him on the tit. "You kicked me out of the lab. You could have gotten some earlier." A chair was pushed closer and he shifted himself into it. "Tell her we'll be good." The waitress walked away and Xander grinned at his mate. "Wanna tease you anyway."

"Teasing is good," George agreed.

"Like you said, you do have two bedrooms," Draco reminded them, saluting them with his beer. "Don't make a spectacle, boys."

"You're younger, you can't call them boys," Fred pointed out.

"Yeah, or I'm getting you *books* for your birthday," Xander said with an evil grin. "Muggle books."

"I've read many muggle books," Draco said calmly. "Including some of Ginny's."

Fred choked on his latest sip. "You've read Ginny's books? Those horrible books with the half-naked women on the front being held up by the too-pretty men?"

"Yes, those," Draco told him. "It was the only thing at hand for weeks on end. It was either that or try and get her pregnant again."

"Which would hurt her and we'd have to hurt you," Xander said. One of his hands slipped into his husband's lap. To everyone else it looked like they were holding hands. To his husband, it felt like he was running a finger over him. Which he was. Just a delicate brushing against his husband's zipper. "Do you really want more?"

"Not really," Draco sighed. "I like the ones I have now but I'm not ready for another one. Lucien is very loving and he's wonderful company when I need it." He glanced around. "Does anyone know what my daughter is planning? Snape mentioned something about her and a potion."

Xander shrugged. "Not a clue. You might ask the Head Girl, she might know." He switched to stroking downward, still gentle and barely touching him. "Simone and the Head Boy are about to get into it."

"Why was he made a Head Boy?" Fred asked. "He reminds me of that idiot who tried to get her in her first year."

"Us too, but he was voted in by the Prefects," Xander said with a shrug. "Ron and I both thought about overruling them, but decided to let it ride for now." His husband coughed. "You're not getting sick," he ordered. "I can't take a cold this year."

"I'm not getting sick," George assured him, giving him a smile as he shifted to lean back some. His chair was pushed further under the table so he was out of the way of the next table. "Just a general clearing out of the dust."

"Good." Xander gave him a little pinch, then switched to circling the head with his fingertip. "I'd hate to have another few months of the signs."

"I thought it was cute that you taught by signs," Fred told him. "You even managed to put in your usual stories."

"Signs?" Spike asked. He looked at Xander, then rolled his eyes. "Stop it."

"Stop what?" Xander asked.

"I can smell you, Harris."

"Yay. I took a bath this morning and I'm supposed to smell like lust, my husband's sitting next to me." He smiled. "Isn't that a good enough reason to smell like lust? My man is a fine specimen of manliness. Even the bimbos at the reunion thought so because they *all* tried to cop a feel." He pinched it again, then put his whole hand over it, rubbing it with his palm.

"Wonderful. Someone switch seats with me," Spike said. Draco switched and leaned back against the wall. "Watch out that you don't get sprayed."

"I don't spray," George told him. "I'm a good boy who's been housetrained for a very long time. Just ask my mother."

Xander looked up and removed his hand. "Molly's here?"

Fred snickered. "No, mum's not here," he said, patting Xander on the back. "How's Ron's shirt problem?"

"Still on-going," Draco told him. "He went up today to change after classes and couldn't find a one."

George put the hand now sitting on his thigh back where it had been. Instead of rubbing, Xander went down to stroke the inside of his thigh, which drove him nuts. He shifted, starting to feel a bit uncomfortable. "What were you working on earlier? Those little dots?"

"Biters," Xander said with a grin. "You put them on someone and it seems like something's nibbling on them." He clicked his teeth shut, making George shiver. "Cold, dear?"

"No, just thinking about that one."

"Another fine product in the annoyance line," Fred said proudly. He clapped Xander on the back. "You're good for business, Xander. I'm glad George married you."

Xander blew him a kiss. "Thanks, Fred. Want to try one out? I have one on me somewhere." He started to move his hand but George grabbed it and put it back where it belonged so he had to do it one-handed. "Here it is." He handed the small black dot over. "It goes on the clothes. That's a light strength, feels like fleas."

"Draco, want to test it?" Fred asked.

"No thank you," he said dryly. "I've never had fleas and it's not something I want to experience." He finished off his beer and waved for another round. "Are we paying our own tabs?"

"I'll get it," Fred told him, reaching into his pocket for his money pouch. He looked at the dot, then stood up. "Anyone want to try something out for us? It's an annoyance product." Someone, a nice young man, sneered and stood up. "Thank you, sir." He put the dot on the man's robe, watching him. First, one hand slapped at a bitten spot, then a small itch. "Does it work? Do you feel like you're being bitten?" The man nodded so Fred took it off him. "Thank you."

"Thanks," Xander called. "It should fully wear off in about an hour." The guy sat down, talking to his friends. "If I didn't make it too strong," he muttered. Draco snorted. "What? Sometimes I make things too strong and it annoys people for days."

George covered his moan with a cough. "Maybe I am getting sick. Dear? Bed?"

"No, I want to finish my beer," Xander said, looking at him. "Are you sure you want to go to bed?" He gave him a gentle squeeze.

"Yes," George said patiently.

"Too bad." He removed his hand. "I was hoping you'd come up tonight and spend some time in the nest with me."

"The nest sounds good," George told him. He shifted to adjust himself. "Ready yet?" Xander shook his head, taking another drink. "Drink faster, dear."

"Xander, my brother obviously wants to jump you badly, maybe you should humor him," Fred said patiently. "Before he hurts poor Draco by jumping him."

"He'd better not," Draco said, looking at him. "Is something wrong?"

"No," George said, standing up and dragging Xander outside. "We'll be right back," he called. Xander smiled and waved.

"Nice action," Fred said, saluting Draco with his newest beer. "I was wondering how long he could stand that."

Draco checked his watch. "Not even twenty minutes. I'm not impressed."

"Xander was in fine form though." From outside, someone yelled. "In the alley?" Fred asked, standing up. The door opened and someone wandered in, bleeding from a wound to the chest.

"I'm going," Draco said, pulling his wand before heading outside. He found a small dagger fight, and froze all of them. "Stupid gits." Some more people came running, including Madam Pomfrey and Professor Snape. "There's a bleeder inside. I froze them." Madam Pomfrey ran for the inn and Snape stayed to deal with these two. "Are they hurt as well?" he asked, fingering the tip of his wand. It was a little thin, he could almost see something inside.

"Not yet," Snape said, unfreezing them and knocking them both out. He glanced around and noticed that the joke shop's window was lit. "They're still working?"

"George just dragged Xander back that way," he said with a slight smirk. "He was being teased."

"Ah." Snape nodded. He had broken Tara of that habit early on in their relationship. "Did you see anything else?"

"Just these two going at it. The one who walked inside holding a cut sent me out here to look." He looked over as another professor appeared. "Wood."

"Another fight?" Wood asked. "That's the second in two days." He looked around. "Do you know where Xander is?"

"Shagging," Draco told him.

Oliver blushed. "Never mind. I'll talk to him in a while."

"He'll be back shortly. His husband all-but dragged him away," Draco told him. He nodded. "Fred and I are in there with Spike. You're welcome to join us." Oliver smiled and walked inside, going to sit with them. Draco looked at the auror, who was walking up the street. "Do you need me? I froze them first."

"No," he said with a smile. He smiled at Professor Snape. "Did you want to make a statement?"

"Madam Pomfrey has a victim inside." He walked into the inn, making sure he wasn't needed. Then he went to the bar to order some dinner for Tara. She was wanting some vegetable salad dish.

Draco walked back in and took his former seat. "All set. Just some stupid boys fighting over someone probably." He picked up his new beer and took a sip. "How are you feeling, Wood?"

"My shoulder's still sore. I'm tired of some of the children. I'm sure it's normal." He smiled at Fred. "How is your twin?"

"Probably nearly comatose at the moment," Fred said dryly. "Xander likes to leave him like that."

Xander walked back in whistling. "Hey, Oliver," he said happily, sitting down. "Are you ready to go tomorrow?"

"When are we going?"

"Well, the appointment's at ten so I figured we'd floo over to the Leaky Cauldron around the beginning of third?" Oliver nodded. "I'll even spring for a cab."

"It must have been good," Fred said, looking at the door. "You left him?"

"In your bed," Xander said with an apologetic smile. "We didn't quite make it to our room. Sorry." Fred reached over and smacked him on the head. "Hey! Easy on the hair. We tried, but someone was looking in the front window and we couldn't do it on the counter by the register again."

Fred shook his head. "George is cleaning that shop, *and* my room, tomorrow." He finished his beer. "I should probably get back so he doesn't die alone. Ollie, want to come with me?"

Oliver nodded and stood up, but stopped. "How's Harry been? Our coach asked about him during our tea today."

"He hasn't been to practice?" Fred asked.

"Potter doesn't go to practice?" Draco asked.

"He goes, usually," Oliver told him. "Lonnie was talking like he hasn't seen him for days. Thought you'd know." He followed Fred out of the door.

Draco looked at Xander. "Didn't you say his house was broken into the other day?" Xander nodded. "You don't think?"

"I don't know," Xander said, glancing around. "I'd like to think it was something innocent." He sipped at the beer in front of him. "We could call over there and check."

"We could go over there and check," Draco argued. "Potter draws bad trouble when it comes for him."

"It could also be a cold," Xander reminded him. "We could call Mellie and see if she's okay. Maybe let Little Ron do it."

"Maybe," Draco agreed. He looked at Spike. "Do you have an opinion?"

"Is this *the* Potter?" Xander nodded. "How did you get involved with him?" he asked Xander.

"Um, I kinda taught him how to beat up on people," Xander admitted lightly. Then he grinned. "I taught him too." He ruffled Draco's hair. "And Ron. You met Ron again, right?"

"Yeah, I know Ron," Spike agreed.

Xander's eyes narrowed. "You've been watching him," he accused. Spike shrugged. "Why?"

"The bints," Spike ground out, then he gulped his beer. "Better get back to the flighty one." He pushed back and walked away.

"Why would he be watching Ron's kids?" Draco asked.

"He used to be with Buffy, he thought he loved her," Xander said quietly, staring at Spike's back until it disappeared, then he looked at his 'son'. "Have you noticed that Gwen is a little Buffy?"

Draco shook his head. "I never really knew her, we only met a few times. Is she?"

"She is. Gwen is a little Buffy and Minnie is a little Buffy the Vampire Slayer. It's like she was split in two and put into the kids."

"Then where does Vinnie come from?"

"Ron," Xander said dryly. "He's a lot like Ron. If he only had red hair, he'd be the perfect Weasley." He finished the beer. "Let's go find Little Ron and ask him to call his sister." He stood up and Draco followed him. They went back up to the house, with a quick stop for Xander in the Gryffindor house. They brought the boy back to the house and let him call home, but there wasn't any answer. Xander and Draco shared a look. Then Xander looked at the boy. "Why don't you go bug Iggy until he does something that doesn't involve a herb or a cauldron? We're going to go check on your dad." Little Ron nodded and walked away. Xander grabbed Draco's hand and teleported him to Harry's front step.

Draco knocked and stepped back as the door opened. "We had a report that you've been missing practices and your son was worried."

Harry shrugged. "I don't know why. I have a cold," he said in a perfectly clear voice.

Xander stared him down and Harry looked away. "Is she bothering you?" he asked quietly. Harry shook his head, but he wouldn't look at him. "Do you want to step out of the house and repeat that?"

Harry stepped out and closed the door. "She's regained some of her memories," he admitted quietly.

"That means she's a fugitive," Draco reminded him. "That could land *both* of you in jail." Harry nodded, but he looked like he wasn't going to budge. "One day, Potter. Then we'll *have* to report it or risk joining you both there."

"Don't," Harry begged. "She's changed."

Xander moved aside Harry's shirt collar, showing off the bruise. "So we can tell. What about your children?"

"Mellie's at Percy's. She sent her there." He glanced back at the house. "I have it covered, Xander."

"I'm sure you do. But do you have her under control?" He let the shirt go. "Harry, she's still dangerous, especially if she only has some of her memories."

Harry nodded, looking up at him. "I know. I pointed that out to her and she told me to explain it to her. So I did." He glanced back at the house again. "She's better, Xander."

"Then let her prove it in front of a board," Draco told him. "I can get her a decent lawyer and she can appeal her sentence." He crossed his arms when Harry shrugged. "You can offer it to her. If you don't, I'm going to tell Molly and Arthur. They'll help you too." Harry swallowed and glanced back again. "I'll help you, Potter, because Ginny considers you family, and your name has some power in those halls. If she's truly changed, they'll know it."

Xander rubbed his face. "There are people down there who can probably tell if she's actually changed." He looked at the house and the curtain fell. "Harry, this is dangerous. You know this is dangerous."

"Xander, I have it," he said coldly.

"Yay," Xander said, in the same tone. "Harry, you're not only breaking laws yourself, you're endangering your children's lives." Harry opened his mouth and he grabbed him, shaking him. "Do you really want Molly and Arthur to have to raise your children?" he demanded.

"No," Harry said quietly, pulling himself away. "I don't want it to happen. I'll call someone tomorrow. We...we'll appeal it tomorrow. Just give me tonight."

"So help you God," Xander hissed, tipping Harry's face up. "You had better live until tomorrow. Do you understand, Harry?" Harry nodded and gave him a weak smile. "And you had better be at the house tomorrow when I get back from my doctor's appointment. You had better be in good health, and you had better be normal. If she comes with you, then I'll have Ron bring over your son to talk to you. We will be watching though." Harry nodded. "Do you have a clear picture of this?"

"Potter, are you sure?" Draco asked.

"I'm sure," Harry agreed. "I can deal with this until tomorrow. We're just talking."

"Good. I'm going to go to Arthur right now and have him send someone over at dawn," Xander told him. Harry nodded, understanding it. "We'll see you about two tomorrow. Oliver is going with me."

"Is that how you found out?" Harry asked.

Draco nodded. "Wood said something about you not making practices so we had your son call." He smirked. "Next time, answer the floo." He looked at Xander. "I'm apparating. You make me nauseous." He left.

Xander looked over Harry. "I know it's hard," he said quietly. "I know how bad it can be to lose someone so important to you and never have it talked about. The same as I know that you wanted just one more minute with her before she lost you again and you went back to that place where no one talked about it. Make the most of it and be safe." Harry nodded and went back inside, and Xander went to do what he had said he was going to do. He landed in front of the couch and sat down, putting up his feet. He looked over at Arthur. "No Draco?"

"He flooed back." He looked over at his son-in-law. "Is he okay?"

Xander shook his head. "Nope. He let her hurt him. She's blaming him for what happened from the way Harry was looking. Is Mellie really with Percy?" Arthur nodded. "I gave him until dawn."

"I've already called and told someone to go there as soon as they get up." He put aside his paper. "How are you?"

"I'd be better if my knee didn't ache all the time and my feet would quit swelling," Xander said with a smile. "George was asleep when I left him. Do you know if Harry's made plans for the kids?"

Arthur cleared his throat. "He has. He's giving them to Ron."

"Good." Xander stood up. "I hope we don't have to deal with that tomorrow. He's supposed to be over after I get back from my appointment tomorrow. Somewhere around two if you wanted to come over and gush at the kids." He waved and disappeared. He landed in the office and looked at the man behind the desk. "You called?"

"How is Harry?"

"Bruised and he looks beaten." He sat down. "He'll get through it. Draco pointed out that she could appeal her sentence. He said he's going to try."

"Literally bruised?"

"Choking marks on his neck. Slight limp in his left leg. Walking funny." He crossed his feet. "You do remember that I'm going to the doctor's tomorrow?"

"No, I hadn't," Albus said with a smile. "All day?"

"Leaving around third, coming back around one. Harry'll be here at two, but if we all lunge at him then we'll break him." He stood up. "He wanted one more minute," he said quietly. "There are times when I would have given my life for the same chance. At least he got his daughter out of the way." He left, going to hold his children and see Ron. Apparently Ron already heard because he looked miserable. "Don't lunge at him, Ron. Let him settle in before you beat him for it."

"How did she break it?"

Xander shrugged. "Who knows. I'm not an expert on memory charms, I'm just good at them." He sat down beside his younger brother, giving him a hug. Ron pushed him away. "Okay." He patted him on the hand. "Relax. He made his choice and he'll have to live with it. We'll do what we can to support him. I doubt he's going to go to prison for it."

"No, he's him, they won't punish him." Ron stood up. "I'm going to bed. Have fun tomorrow." He left.

Xander settled in. He was sleeping alone tonight and knew he was going to have nightmares so he wasn't going to hurry off to bed.

***

Oliver looked at the equipment around the office, nearly bouncing in nervousness. "Are you sure?" he asked. "I mean, you could have George with you."

"He's been here before and the doctor routinely yells at him for not keeping me calm," Xander told him, putting down his magazine. "He won't yell at you."

The door opened and the doctor walked in. He looked at Oliver, then at Xander. "New spouse?" he joked.

"No, this is Oliver Wood. He's got a rotator cup injury and I thought I'd introduce you two so you don't spend as long yelling at me." He moved the paper blanket off his legs and saw Oliver look away. "They looked worse when they first happened. The original hospital didn't even wrap them so we got to watch them while they were open." Oliver shuddered. "Sorry," he said with a smile. "Had to share."

"They look bad enough now," Oliver said, coming over to sit in a chair. "He said you understand sports injuries."

"I do," the doctor agreed. "I run in marathons, I try to do about three every year." He lifted Xander's knee and watched him wince. "I think it's time for more x-rays, my boy." He smiled. "Lots of pain or little bits of pain now and then?"

"Lots of pain, I've actually taken things for it," Xander admitted. "Lots of cramps when I'm not doing anything other than sitting. Some swelling in both feet. Some itching in the scars, but that's mostly normal. Oh, and I spent a day without my cane while it was being fixed. I thought I was going to die from the pain, even with the best painkillers I could get my hands on."

The doctor nodded. "Then we'll do an x-ray and look them over. You may have that nice slipping muscle again." He looked at Oliver. "Which shoulder?" Oliver pointed at it. "Take off your shirt, young man. What sport?"

"Soccer. I play goalie," Oliver told him as he took off his shirt. "I dislocated it and they found a fracture the first time. I spent a year working on fixing it, then a year playing again, but now it hurts like his knee does him."

"Hmm." The doctor moved it slowly, pushing on various parts and prodding the surrounding muscles. "I think we should probably do another x-ray for you too. Where was the fracture?"

"In the ball, on the bottom."

"Really? Usually that only happens from heights." He looked at the boy, then at Xander. "What do you do again?"

"I teach mythology to kids," Xander told him. "It's a small, private school up near the border. Oliver just joined our staff for a year of healing." Oliver nodded.

"Gentlemen, the truth please?" he asked quietly.

"Only if I can erase your memory," Xander told him. He grinned at the skeptical look. "I promise, we're not spies or anything. We do what we say. He's a goalkeeper and I'm a teacher, and occasionally I get into a brawl."

"Hmm." He crossed his arms over his chest. "I know there's more to this story." Xander nodded. "Why can't you tell me?"

"Because what I do is work for a very old secret society," Xander told him. "I do teach their children mythology, and demonology, and fighting, but that's about all we can spread around."

"I teach sports," Oliver admitted.

The doctor looked at them. "I thought organizations like that were outlawed," he sighed.

"At least we're not harmful, bigots, or otherwise a danger. We're mostly a kooky group of people with shared interests and strange tastes in clothing."

"If you say so. Xander, what have you been doing most?"

"Walking. I try very hard not to, but I do have to go to class."

"I fly on occasion," Oliver told him.

"Very high up?" the doctor asked patiently. Oliver nodded. "Did you fall?" Oliver nodded again. "Was that while playing a sport, young man?" Oliver nodded a third time. "Would this have anything to do with what my neighbor was yelling about? Quidditch?" Oliver blanched. "Ah-ha!" He smiled. "You're wizards." Xander nodded. "I figured it was something like that. Wood.... Have I heard your name?"

"Maybe. I did play professionally and I'd like to go back. I'm waiting on word on what you can do that won't get me kicked out. Can I bring my coach if you take me on as a patient?"

"Of course, young man. I'd expect that." He smiled at them. "All right. All I know is what I've overheard through our mutual hedge. Demonology?" he asked Xander.

Xander nodded. "I teach about vampires and stuff." He moved his shirt out of the way to show off a scar. "You wondered where that came from. It was a bite and tear."

The doctor shook his head. "I think I don't want to know."

"It's usually more pleasant that way," Xander agreed. "Do I have to have more x-rays? The tech downstairs hates me. She keeps giving me evil looks."

"That's because you came in with your husband. She's not fond of your type."

"Can I zap her this time?"

"No," the doctor told him, shaking his head, but he was nearly smiling. "I know you're not supposed to tell, but only walking?" Xander nodded. "No running?"

"Stair machine. Treadmill if I'm feeling really pissed. Some weights infrequently. You really think it's a muscle thing instead of the prosthetic?"

"I'm hoping it is, otherwise we might have to replace it. Mr. Wood, may we take x-rays of you?"

"I've had them before and my coach said it was all right," Oliver agreed. "Is this going to take all day?"

"No, just a few hours. We have a special x-ray department downstairs. Xander, painkiller?"

"Herbal, potion, my son makes it."

"Oh. Is he any good?" Xander nodded. "Good. Keep taking them, all the time if you please," he said with a smirk. Xander sighed and rolled his eyes. "Thank you. Let me write orders for x-rays for you both and then I'll see you after you come back up." Xander's stomach grumbled. "Do something about that before you come back up." He smiled. "I think we can find out a lot with the x-rays, or at least weed out some of the more common problems." He clapped his hands. "Head down there." Xander pulled on his pants and stood up. "I'll see you in an hour, boys." They left and he leaned against the wall. He knew he had heard Xander's name somewhere before!

***

Xander walked out of the floo, new brace on his knee, and happier than he had been earlier. "They gave me drugs," he announced to Harry and Dumbledore. "They were mean, got me with a needle in the ass and everything." He sat down on the couch and fell asleep within seconds.

"It'll wear off soon," Oliver said as he walked out of the fireplace. "It's a small sedative. They had to stick this scope thing in his knee to look at it. It's formed inappropriate scar tissue." He touched his sling. "My shoulder's a mess," he said lightly.

"I'm sorry, Oliver," Harry told him.

"It's not your fault. You didn't knock me off my broom." He sat down in Xander's chair. "His doctor lives next to one of us. He's heard of quidditch, asked me directly." Dumbledore winced. "Yeah, that was my reaction too," he said happily. "But he said I might be able to fix it, if I won't get kicked out of the league for it. I'll need a new ball joint. Mine's nearly cracked in half."

"Damn," Harry breathed. "What about him?"

"They're trying to figure that out. He has to go back in two weeks for a decision and is to bring George and Iggy, with an ingredient list for the pain potion he takes, just in case they want to do surgery that day."

"I'll make sure they can go," Dumbledore told him. "Did he memory charm him?"

"Made it so he can't talk about it," Oliver agreed. "Then we went and reported it." He put up his feet. "Harry, you look like hell, mate."

"I feel like it." He leaned back. "Hermione's contesting her sentence."

Oliver sat up. "She's out from under it?" Harry nodded. "How?"

"Her library somehow ended up getting a bequeathal from a chaos person. Supposedly they were only supposed to get his normal books, but they got his chaos books too. She had to catalog them and no one realized. So she broke into the house and was waiting for me a week ago," he sighed.

"No wonder. Is she in jail?"

"A mental ward for observation," Dumbledore told him. He looked at Harry. "Did you want to tell your children?"

"Mellie knows and went crying when we sent her to Percy. He's keeping her for a few more days." He looked over at Xander. "I really don't want to tell them."

"He's good at breaking hard news," Dumbledore agreed. Harry looked at him, looking shocked. "I thought you meant he should tell them."

"No, I love Xander, but he breaks news hard."

"He's not too bad at it," Draco said as he walked in. He looked down at Xander and held his nose shut until he woke up. "You're snoring and it's annoying."

"I see some things never change," Harry said dryly. Draco smiled. "It's a sedative."

"They had to stick this little scope/camera thing into his knee and found scar tissue in the wrong places. It was wild. I never knew what a joint looked like."

Draco grimaced. "Eww." He moved Xander, making him fall off the couch, and took his spot. "How is she?"

"Contesting it," Harry told him. "Can you get Agatha so I can tell her? Or do you want to beat up on Xander for me?"

"He was trying to protect you, Harry, as he does his whole family." Dumbledore stood up. "Are you sure?" Harry nodded. "In here?"

"That would be fine. I don't want to pollute Gryffindor with Agatha. I doubt they'd appreciate it." He glanced at Xander again. "I know he was trying to help, but I was handling it."

Draco moved his shirt aside. "I'm sure you were," he agreed. Harry moved away from him. "Xander once interfered between myself and Ginny because we had been playing with handcuffs and I had bruises. She yelled at him when he asked." He smiled. "I was miffed, but I understood that he was trying to protect us. He's adopted me and you're like his brother. What else did you expect?"

Harry sighed. "I know. I even understand, but it's annoying."

"Think about what might have happened if he hadn't found out," Dumbledore told him. Harry shuddered and curled up on the couch. "He does what he thinks is best to protect his family. Feel thankful that you're counted among them. Otherwise he won't protect you when Professor Weasley jumps you." He glanced around. "Draco, if you wouldn't mind, would you find his shirts for him? It's getting so bad I'm going to have to officially reprimand him if it continues. Someone remarked on it today in the paper." He left them alone.

Harry looked at Draco. "Ron's missing shirts?"

"Every one of them," Draco agreed with a slight smile. "He's bought thirty of them and they've all disappeared within days. He borrowed one of Xander's shirts this morning and it's too tight on him."

"Why?" Oliver asked.

"That's what he'd like to know." Draco nudged Xander with his foot. "Does he have to go back?"

"Two weeks," Oliver told him.

"And you?"

"I'm going back in a month with my coach so we can figure out what I can and can't do before I'm tossed out." He shifted and adjusted his sling. "They think my fracture will never heal and I'll have to replace the ball part of my joint. We'll need to do even more x-rays to figure out how bad it really is. I've apparently rebroken it recently."

"Ouch," Draco sighed. "What about him?"

"Just the bad scar tissue."

"Wonderful," Draco sighed. "I'm sure his husband will be thrilled with that news." He stood up. "Do you want the brat now?"

"Please." He glanced around. "Is there somewhere we can talk in private?" Draco opened the fireplace door and let him in, then went to get the children. He found Agatha in Potions and nodded her out, and Little Ron in Transfiguration. Lupin came out to talk to him. "Potter needs to talk to them," he whispered. "She came back." Lupin sighed and let Little Ron out, giving him an encouraging pat on the shoulder as he passed. "Come on, children, your father needs to speak to you." He led them back to the house. "Remember," he said, stopping Agatha. "I am here if you want to talk, but Xander is better at it." She frowned but nodded. "He's in Slytherin's library." He let them go and stayed out to go lean over the mezzanine and watch the world go on.

Harry smiled as his children walked in, closing the door behind them. "I need to talk to you and I need you to listen to me," he told them. He pointed at the pair of couches in the middle of the room.

"Who's sick?" Little Ron asked. "It's not you or Grandma, right? Or Uncle Percy or Grandpa?"

"No, it's not someone who's sick, technically," Harry said as he sat across from them. He licked his dry lips. "This is really hard for me to say," he admitted, not looking at them. He looked at Agatha. "Your mother broke her conditioning." Her mouth fell open and Ron jumped up. "Sit," he said gently. Little Ron shook his head. "Sit, and hear the rest." Ron sat, but on the edge of his seat. "She came back because she remembered you. She was home for the last week."

"Mellie?" Ron breathed.

"Is at Percy's. She's fine, Ron." He gave him a smile. "Your mother wouldn't hurt her. She missed her. While she was gone, she got cats and named them after you guys because she remembered you on some level."

"She hurt me, father, I refuse to be near her." Little Ron stood up and walked away, then turned and looked at him. "Is she better? Really better?"

"The doctors are trying to figure that out now. She's in a mental hospital right now so they can talk to her. She wants to talk to you, but I'm not going to allow it until I'm sure she's better. And I am sure she's getting better."

"Then why are you bruised?" Ron asked.

Harry touched his throat. "When she started to remember, she thought I had hurt her."

Agatha stood up. "No." She shook her head. "This isn't happening." She ran her hands through her hair, sending the bobby pins flying. "No, she can't be back."

"She is, Agatha, and she's getting better," Harry told her.

She laughed, a cold, empty sound. "I'm sure she is. Would that be before she tries to offer me up again for power?"

Little Ron came over and tried to give her a hug but she shoved him away. "Agatha," Harry snapped.

She looked at him. "You know better. You don't touch me." She walked away, slamming her first into the button to open the door. Then she stormed out, going to find someone to torture and get this pain and rage out. She ran into Ryan outside the house and slugged him as hard as she could, sending him crashing to the floor. He wiped off the blood from his lip and looked up at her so she screamed and landed on him, pummeling him as hard as she could until she burst out in tears. He held her gently, trying not to moan in pain. "She came back," she told him. "Why did she come back?"

Little Ron looked at his father. "If she comes back, I'm not coming home. Ever. I don't want to see her."

"Ron, she's sorry. She said so."

"She tried to have me eaten because she conveniently forgot she had a son," he said coldly. "Fuck her. Fuck her and her little power issues and her books and even her fucking cat!" he yelled. His father grabbed him to hug him but he struggled. "No! Let me go!" He ran out, going to find his real family. He walked into the dungeon before he had realized it and stopped to look around. "Is Iggy down here?" he asked. "There's some family news and I need him."

"He has herbology this period," Snape told him, walking him out into the hall and shutting the door. "Family news?"

"My fucking mother came back," Ron spat. The teacher looked shocked. "Agatha was beating up on Ryan, you might want to find her before she kills him." He walked away, going to find his cousins. It was Simone who saw him first and came running. "I want Iggy," he told her, giving her a hug.

"What happened?" Iggy said as he walked closer. He tipped up Ron's face. "What happened, Little Ron?"

"She came back."

Iggy crushed him to his chest. "We'll deal. She won't touch you. I promise. You can come stay with us if you have to. Or at the Burrow. They'd love to have us all summer long, you know that." He looked at Simone, then nodded back toward class. "Tell her I'm dealing with a family issue and we'll be over by the lake. I don't care if I get detention or not." He walked his cousin away, going to soothe him. "She won't touch you," he promised quietly. "Tonight I'm making you a shield potion. It'll keep her from poisoning you or working anything on you that you don't want. The only thing it won't stop is healing potions. It was made by a healer for abused spouses," he said as he sat them down beside the lake. He let his cousin curl up against him. "It'll be okay, Little Ron, I promise. If we have to, we'll go beat her ass ourselves." The boy nodded, relaxing against him. "Who told you?"

"Daddy. He had bruises, Iggy."

Iggy smoothed over the unruly hair. "We'll deal with it, I won't let her get you." He looked over as someone sat beside them. "Hey, dad. How did you know?"

"We knew last night. Oliver mentioned that Harry was missing practices so Draco and your other father went to check on him." He touched Ron on the chin, tipping it up. "Your father isn't doing this to hurt you, Ron. The fact that she went bad has hurt him a lot, and this is hurting him more. He's torn right now." Ron nodded and looked at the lake again. "He doesn't want to see you hurt. He called me."

Ron shifted over, hugging his uncle. "I don't want to see her. She tried to have me eaten."

"I remember. I even remember Xander going to help your father and your Uncle Ron pack her up and move her out." The little boy looked up at him. "You don't have to see her unless you want to. No one's going to force you."

"If anyone does, you tell us and we'll hide you," Iggy agreed. He looked at his father. "Can he stay with us if necessary?"

"Sure. We have room. You two can share a room and everything," George agreed with a smile for his son. He was definitely Xander's son, always ready to jump in and help those who needed it. He felt the wetness but ignored it. The boy wanted to be held and he'd do that until he was ready to admit he was crying. "Agatha?"

"Beating up on her keeper," Ron said, sitting up and wiping his face off. "They were in the hallway outside the house when I ran past." He smiled at Iggy. "Can we fly tonight?"

"Ravenclaw has practice, but we can go out before and after. I'll even get us a picnic basket so we don't have to go back inside," Iggy assured him. Ron nodded. "Do you want to go to class?"

"I probably should, but I don't think I can."

Simone plopped down behind Iggy. "We decided that we can skip class if you can. This is too important to miss." She looked at them, then at Little Ron. "What happened to your mother?"

"She regained her memories and came back," George told her. "Mellie's at Percy's. I called before I came up and she's scared for Harry too."

Denver wandered up and sat down on Iggy's other side. "Can we kick her ass?" George smiled but shook his head. "Damn. Is she really back?"

"They're trying to figure that out right now," George told him. "She's in the hospital and may be there for quite a while." He looked down at the youngest. "You don't have to see her, even if she asks for you. Anyone who forces you has to go through all of us." Little Ron nodded and relaxed back into his arms. "No Melvin?"

"We sent word with our classmates to tell him something was going on," Simone told him. "I'm sure we'll see him next class." She smiled. "Want to go fly? I know it makes you feel better."

"We were going to go for a short fly around the school after classes got out," Iggy told her.

"Why wait?" Simone asked, standing up and dusting her pants off. "Come on, we can get into the broom shed and use the school brooms. Uncle Oliver always leaves it unlocked." She tugged Little Ron up and walked him toward the broom lockers, arm around his shoulders. "Is your father all right?"

"He's got bruises." Little Ron looked up at her. "Aggie was really upset too."

"She would be," Iggy said from behind them. "She was offered as a treat for your mum to gain power. She betrayed her even more than she did you."

"Is that what happened to her?"

"Probably," Denver said with a shrug. He looked at his sister, who was glaring at the shed in the distance. "Can we protect him?"

"I have a shield potion," Iggy offered. "Created for abused spouses."

"We can guard him with a few guardian spells," Simone put in. "There's one in Aunt Tara's magic that's really powerful and I bet we wouldn't have to talk very hard to get her to do it." She opened the door on the broom shed and pulled out four of them. "Okay, around the school, over the forest, or out toward the fields?"

"Fields," Iggy voted. "It'll give us more room and we won't be in anyone's way." He sent a quick thought to the Headmaster, knowing he could hear them, and got a sound of agreement back in return. "We're clear. Dumbledore will cover for us." He grabbed one of the brooms and lifted off. "Come on." He waved at his father, giving him a smile.

"I'm proud of you," George said as soon as the kids were gone. He closed the locker and headed up to check on Harry, Oliver, and his husband.

***

Agatha looked up as her door opened, frowning at the man standing there. "I don't want to talk to you," she told Snape. "I'd like to fume in private if you don't mind."

"I do mind," Snape said, closing the door and locking it. "You fuming usually leads to someone else getting hurt." He sat on the end of her bed. "Are you all right?" She nodded. "You'll be pleased to know that Mr. Rosenberg didn't press charges against you."

"He was a convenient target," she sighed.

"I know. So does he." She looked at him, showing some shock. "He understands more than you know. For every bit you've told him, he's figured out a bit more. Are you all right?"

"Is he?"

"He'll live, as I'm sure you will. That was not the question."

"You're not exactly comforting," Agatha told him. He laughed. "I'm glad I amuse you."

"I've never had to deal with this sort of situation before. I send all crying children to others, like Xander." She nodded. "You can seek whomever you want to talk to, but do seek someone out before you explode again." He stood up. "Even myself if you would like."

"No, I think I'll let it fester for a bit longer," she told him. He nodded. "Then I'll go outside and beat up a tree or something." She smiled. "Or go pick a fight with Simone. She doesn't get into too much trouble for them."

"They're flying with your brother."

"Figures," she snorted. She stood up. "I'm fine. Do I need to return to classes?"

"No, you've been excused for the day. Do go visit the infirmary and apologize to Mr. Rosenberg, but otherwise suit yourself."

"Yes, sir." He nodded and left. She sat back down and continued to fume. She didn't have anyone to talk to. Someone else knocked on her door. "Oh, go away!" she yelled.

Ravena opened the door. "Why?" she asked with a smirk. "Father sent me." She closed the door. "He thought you'd like someone to yell at." She walked closer. "I hear you got news that sucked badly. Want to talk about it?"

"What would you know about my mother?" she sneered.

"Gee, only that my own isn't the queen of nice sometimes." She sat on the bed next to her. "We had to talk to mum and dad last year about their tastes in sexual partners. Mum was sleeping with some very nasty creatures that are better left to Uncle Ron and his wand." She plucked at the comforter. "I heard about what your mother did." Agatha shook her head. "Father figured out a lot more than you might think. He never told me any specifics, but I can guess. She let something hurt you," she said quietly and her cousin looked up at her. "Not just once probably, but something did hurt you." Agatha shook her head. "No?"

"She offered but it didn't like me. You don't know me, Ravena."

"No, I don't," she agreed, standing up. "But I can listen and keep secrets. After all, I keep Ana's all the time." She smiled. "If you need me, I'll be around. You might want to check on Ryan. They called his mother and she's on a rip at the moment." Agatha groaned and flopped backwards. "It could be worse. She knew your mother. She's the one who turned her over to the aurors from what I understand. She's even went bad herself so she can probably see it from both sides. I'm sure you're going to be seeing her soon too." She left, leaving the door closed but unlocked.

"Bloody marvelous," Agatha said as she stood up. "Why do they care?"

"Because we do," Willow said, slamming the door. "Are you all right?"

She looked at her. "He was there and I lost it," she admitted. "He was a convenient target and didn't fight back."

"He knew you needed to get it out." Agatha opened her mouth. "I heard, and it does suck big boulders." She smiled at the girl. "Let's go for a walk. I promise not to beat you up, but I can explain what's going on. Believe it or not, I've been where she was, sorta. Wanting your old life back is very seductive, almost as nice as that beautiful chaos magic she adored so much." She held out a hand and the girl took it. "Did you know that she beat your father? I saw him and he looked bad. George was marching him up to be looked over."

"Should I expect him too?" she asked dryly.

"Probably one of the Weasleys. Xander likes to meddle a little too much for his own good. But then again, from what I heard, he's the one who helped turn in your mother this time so your father could get away from her." She walked the girl outside and around the edge of the school. "What did she do? Offer or give you?"

"She offered. They didn't want me. Said I was too uncontrollable."

"Hey, a compliment from a demon," Willow said with a smile. "Always a nice thing. Which one?"

"Lower hierarchy."

"Ah. Then feel very lucky. If your mother could call on the higher powers, like I and Ethan can, then you'd have been trained by it. You wouldn't be here, snogging my son routinely." Agatha blushed. "I figured out as much during the summer." She stopped the girl and looked down at her. "I don't understand why he did it, but I'll accept his decision on this matter for now. If you ever hurt him again though, we're going to get into it and I will win." Agatha looked her over. "I may look like a mousy little creature, but my form of magic is more powerful. I can drain the very earth and sky to beat your ass, little girl, and don't you forget it." She smiled. "That's why Tara's such a powerful witch, because she can do the same thing and doesn't."

Agatha swallowed. She hadn't realized there was power like that to be had. "Is it hard?"

"Not really, but you have to have the skill for it. A lot of you guys don't. You have to have willpower beyond the normal witch and wizard, and you have to be willing to give yourself to the power. It's scary, but it's wonderful." She started them walking again. "Tara's version of the craft also has more protective spells than any I've ever seen. My own is more an offensive form. When I found out there were more types than the mongrel form I was using, I picked a fighting form because it suited my life. Tara can heal the earth, I can destroy it." Agatha nodded. "This won't help you right now, but you might be able to do that. It'll take some strength on your part to resist the siren call of the power, or else you'll become your mother. If you can do it, then you'll be a very powerful witch, which is why my son likes you. He sees a match for himself in you, no matter how badly you hurt him."

Agatha sighed. "I'm sure we're well suited. He understands me."

"Which is why he's in the infirmary," Willow noted dryly.

She nodded. "I know. I'll apologize later. I should have picked a target other than him."

"A wall used to be my favorite," Willow admitted. "Shoving power into it and making it dissolve is an amazing way to wear out the frustration and anger. I usually end up passed out," she said with a smile, "but it keeps me from hurting people like my daughter. Or you."

Agatha nodded. "I'll keep that in mind." She looked up. "Do you see my mother in me?"

"Quite a lot. But not totally. You're different. You don't have the drive for knowledge that your mother had. You also don't have the drive to fight like she did. She was with your father because he needed her and she wanted to be needed. She followed him because she thought she could help him even further, no matter how often he tried to get her to leave." Agatha nodded, understanding that. "Ryan feels that way about you sometimes."

"I'll remember that when he graduates."

Willow laughed. "He's threatened to take an apartment in town until you graduate. I asked him about that this summer." She gave the girl a small squeeze. "I can send you some of my first books so you can start learning. You won't be able to do spells for a while because it takes training, but you can start learning."

"Do I have to go through Xander's class for it?"

"Nope. Possibly some mentoring by Tara, but Xander doesn't really understand this sort of magic. He understands Ethan's a lot more because gryphons filter chaos. He can feel it in his body as it's being worked. He can't feel it when we work one."

Agatha thought about it. "I wouldn't mind, but I'm not sure I want to do it."

"That's why owls go both ways, little girl."

***

Xander woke up and frowned. His husband and his twin were standing above him or he was seeing double. "Honey?"

"Just me," George agreed, helping him up. "Have a nice nap?"

Xander shook his head, clearing it. "Not really. I had funny dreams. Willow was soothing Agatha and Little Ron was swearing."

"No, that was real, you were funneling through the flood again," George told him, curling up against him. "Partial reconstruction?"

"Yup. One side needs to be replaced. We'll know for sure in two weeks when I have to go back. He wanted you to come that time. He liked Oliver a lot."

"Good. Does he know about us?"

"His neighbor is one of us and he's apparently loud." Xander snuggled into his husband's body. "I'm tired."

"I know." He patted him gently. "Do you want to have this fixed?" Xander nodded. "Why? To fight again?"

"Just to be able to walk would be nice," Xander offered. He looked up. "George, I told you I wouldn't fight unless I had to and I've kept my word, haven't I?" His mate nodded and smiled. "I'm not going to go back on it, but if I have to, I'll be a little more helpful. I asked, I'll still limp and need the cane, only I won't hurt as much."

"Then I'll accept it and take the day off to hold your hand, dear," George told him, giving him a kiss on the forehead. "I don't want to make you unhappy, but I don't want to have to worry about you not coming home."

"I always come home," Xander reminded him. "Even when I pass out in the headmaster's office and nearly die, I always come home."

"Yes, but someday you won't."

Xander kissed him. "I'm not going to die like that. Spike would bring me back if I fell in a fight. He said so."

George laughed. "If he does, then you're on your own, love. There's no way I'm snogging a corpse."

Xander smiled. "I could always sneak in and turn you," he offered.

"You'd have to if you ever wanted to be laid again," George agreed. "Of course, then you'd have to start turning the family. Otherwise, Ron'll stake you."

"Ron won't stake me," Xander told him. "He's got a problem staking people he knows. Buffy told me so."

"I'm sure we can keep him from staking you and Draco," George agreed. Xander grinned. "You would turn him?"

"First so I'd have a good lieutenant," Xander told him. "My consort, my lieutenant, and eventually my kids, once they finished growing up. Maybe Ron too, he'd make a decent vampire."

"No bloody way," Ron said as he walked in. He glared at them. "Where are the kids?"

"The Headmaster has them," Xander told him. "Harry's in the infirmary. Draco's outside somewhere. The older kids are flying. And you would make a good vampire."

"Huh?"

"We were talking about him having his knee fixed again. He said that if he died in battle, Spike would turn him, that he promised. So once we're changed over, you're coming too."

Ron shook his head. "Not a chance," he said with a grin. "I'd have to stake myself. I wouldn't look good in the least." He puffed up and popped a button. "Sorry 'bout that. I'll fix it later."

"What was your no bloody way?" Xander asked.

"Blood in the hallway?"

"Hermione came back," Xander told him, then he had to lunge up and catch him before he could move. "Sit, let me tell you everything before you go get Harry." Ron sat down on the table and looked at him. "She broke her programming, you knew that." Ron nodded. "Well, what we didn't tell you was that she was at his house last night when we went to check on him. We gave him until this morning to talk to her and then she was picked up. She's appealing her sentence and is in a mental ward, hopefully not the one I was in when someone *brilliant* decided I had tried to commit suicide by burning myself. They're looking her over to see if she has changed, so Harry told the older two. Little Ron burst out swearing and Agatha beat up Ryan from what I know. They're fine, everyone's rallying around them." Ron nodded.

"Harry's badly injured," George told him. Ron bounded back to his feet. "Not fatally, but serious. Some bad bruises in horrible places and the like. Madam Pomfrey tied him to the bed so he couldn't leave."

"Can we see him?"

"We're encouraged to see him," Xander told him. "He needs his friends right now more than anything. You're his primary friend so you get first dibs."

"You can even go eat dinner with him in the infirmary if you like," George offered. He smiled. "I remember how much you used to like to do that."

Ron shook his head. "Let me change and I'll head up there." He headed up to his room. "They struck again! My t's are gone now too. And my boxers!" he said in outrage, stomping back down. "I want whomever's doing this and I want them to pay." He headed to the infirmary. "Hey, Harry," he said with a smile.

"Came right from class?"

"I tried to change, but all my clothes seem to be missing," Ron said with a frown as he pulled over a stool. "How're you?"

"I ache," Harry admitted. "I don't even remember how I got some of these injuries." He looked down at his body. "I suppose you heard?" Ron nodded. "What do you think?"

"I think you need to walk very slowly down this path." He grinned. "Besides, she's still scary if you're in here. Did you hear? Your son swore."

"I knew he had your mouth," Harry said, trying to joke.

Ron laughed. "Too true, mate, too true." He patted Harry on the hand. "Want to talk? Maybe figure it out? I'm good for that, especially if you can help me find my missing shirts." He grimaced. "And all the other stuff."

"Have you asked your mum? See if any of it appeared there? The strangest things appear at the Burrow, just look at Xander and Draco."

Ron snickered. "I'll not tell him you said that. I'm not sure it'd go with their discussion about vampires and being turned."

"Who's being turned?" Harry shifted until he was sitting up.

"Lay back down," Madam Pomfrey yelled from her office.

Harry shook his head but he laid back down. "Who's being turned?"

"Apparently Spike said he'd turn Xander if they were fighting together and he started to die. So of course, Xander promised to come eat George so he could have his consort, and then Draco so he could have a trusted lieutenant. Then me so I couldn't stake them." He smiled. "I think it's a compliment."

"I'd say," Harry agreed. "He considers you a threat if he turns bad." He looked over as the curtain around his bed opened. "Hey, Ron," he said with a smile for his son. "Come to talk?"

"To make a statement." He took a deep breath. "If she's coming back, I'm going to live with one of the other cousins. I don't want to be eaten again." He shook his head when his father opened his mouth. "No, daddy. She tried to have me eaten because she couldn't hurt me or turn me over. I can't forget it, the scar is still there and very large, and I won't put myself into danger. I know I can move in with any of the cousins, even Uncle Draco if I have to, and I will. I don't want to hurt you, and I don't want to make you choose. I'll come see you anytime you want, as long as she's not there, but I'm not putting myself in danger. I like my life, and I like having my life, so I'm going to continue with it." He slumped. "I'm sorry if you're disappointed with me."

"I'm not," Harry assured him, opening his arms. His son crawled up and gave him a hug. "Nothing's sure yet, Ron, and I still love you. You don't have to go anywhere near her if you don't want to. As long as you'll still see me." His son nodded and gave him a squeeze. "Where would you like to go? I'll talk with whomever you want."

"Uncle George said I could share Iggy's room and I know Grandma and Grandpa said I could come stay with them whenever I want. Plus, Denver said I could come have the room across the hall from him."

"You can always stay with us," Ron offered his namesake. "The kids like you. You can even babysit for chocolate frog money." Little Ron smiled at him. "Don't worry, if she comes anywhere near you and you get scared, you tell me and I'll beat the... woman up for you." His nephew smiled and gave him a short hug, then left them alone.

Harry looked at him. "Really?"

"Really. She scares me, Harry. If you're in here, then she's not changed much. I'll protect all of your kids, and you." He grinned. "You can even move in if you want."

"I've been thinking about moving closer to civilization," Harry admitted. "Want to help me move?"

"Definitely. Have you found somewhere?"

"Not yet. I've had offers for my house now. Even Oliver offered."

"I'm sure he'd enjoy the room to roam on his broom," Ron agreed. "He could hold practice out there without being seen by anyone, including other wizards." He leaned closer, getting into his friend's face. "I meant it, Harry."

"I know you did, Ron. Thanks." He gave him another smile. "What's up with Xander's knee?"

"More fixing I guess. The way they were talking, it sounds like he's up for more surgery."

"Wonderful. I'm sure he'll love that."

"Probably not, but the rest of us might since he won't be able to move around a lot." He grinned. "Free babysitting."

Harry laughed. And it felt good.

***

Ron walked into the Headmaster's office, looking pitiful. "I'm sorry," he said, looking down at himself. "These are the last clothes I have and I don't know what's going on anymore, sir."

"Sit, Ron," Albus said gently. He looked at the jeans and t-shirt, and what was obviously one of Draco's robes since it was green. "Have you made any progress on finding whomever did this?" Ron shook his head. "Not a bit?"

"I've tried bloodhound spells, I've tried every tracking spell I could find. I even tried putting tracers on my last batch of shirts. Nothing, sir."

"You can call me Albus," Dumbledore reminded him. "You know I have to put another reprimand in your file?" Ron nodded. "I'm not doing it to be mean, Ronald, but we do have to put forward an image. It's in reaction to some complaints so I have to act this time."

"I bought more last night and they disappeared while I was sitting there," Ron told him, starting to sound helpless. "I don't know how. They've disappeared from a bag while I was holding it. They've disappeared from my closet when I was sitting in the room. I really don't know how."

"I understand. It will be fine, Ron." He smiled at him. "Wearing inappropriate clothing isn't the problem that it seems to be. It's not a review year so you won't have too much trouble."

"Yeah, but according to my contract, one more and I'm fired," Ron pointed out.

Albus laughed. "I assure you, there are many teachers who have more than three reprimands for the same offense in their folders. Wearing inappropriate clothes is not the tragedy it seems. Though I do want you to find out who's doing this, I can accept you not having real clothes to wear."

"These are Xander's," Ron admitted. "No one's touching his stuff, or George's or Iggy's."

"Perhaps you'll find something useful in this book," he said, handing it over. "It's got a more powerful search spell. Supposedly you can find a needle in a haystack with it," Dumbledore told him. Ron nodded. "Go to class and ignore Severus if he says something." Ron nodded and left. "That poor boy," Dumbledore sighed.

Ron walked down the halls, frowning at anyone who started to say anything to him. "Ron!" Tara yelled, jogging to catch up to him. "Practical exercises?"

"No clothes," Ron ground out. "I had to borrow Xander's." He glanced around. "Does your form of magic have anything to help me find them?"

"Not a bit," she told him. She gave him a smile. "At least you don't look like Iggy in them."

"Yeah, it's a good thing he's about my size," Ron said, starting to nod. The bell rang. "I've got to go torture my classes. I'll see you tonight?" She smiled and nodded so he left her there. He walked into his classroom and his students shut up and turned around. "It's not a good day," he announced. "Pop quiz." The kids groaned but pulled out clean pieces of paper.

***

Xander looked around at his gathered family. "Any particular reason we're all here tonight?"

"Nope," Tara said, giving him a smile. "How's the knee?"

"Buggered," he said succinctly. George choked on his spit. "Sorry, dear."

"Have you noticed that you're turning more Brit every year?" Ron asked him.

Xander frowned. "I'm losing my sunny California speech?" Ron nodded. "Huh. Oh well. Not like I'm going back there." He smiled at his mate. "Unless you wanted to go to the Disney on that coast or Universal Studios again."

"No thanks," George told him. "I like Florida better. More to do closer together." He looked at Tara. "Can you take Maeve when we go in to fix his knee over break?" She nodded. "Thank you. He'll be trapped in bed for two weeks and I don't want to give him any incentive to get up and chase something around."

"I can lay on the couch," Xander told him.

"Yes, but if she's here, then you'll end up chasing her around again," George said patiently. He had caught Xander chasing her this morning to try and get her to into clothes. "Ron, are you staying during break?"

"For the most part. We'll be with mum and dad for a few days," Ron told him, smiling at his son. "We can bring William with us if you want."

Draco walked in and flopped down into a free spot. "Your sister's insane," he noted.

"Why?" George asked. Draco looked frazzled. His hair and clothes were mussed and rumpled. "Bad day?"

"She's found a spell that ...." He shook his head. "Don't ask. Really. You'd only go beat her for it."

Ron looked around Tara at him. "Does this spell grope you from afar?" Draco glared and nodded. "I heard her talking about it," he said with a grin. "She was planning on getting you from across the park during lunch."

"From across the park, the office two or three times, across the table. The woman is driving me nuts. She was never been like this before."

"It's okay, son, her hormones will slow down eventually," George assured him. "The same as yours did."

"Mine haven't, but she kept getting me at very odd times. She got me while I was in the loo!"

Tara snorted. "I'm sure she meant to tease you," she soothed. "Take it as a compliment, she's hot for you after all these years."

"Hot my arse! She got me in the loo! This isn't normal for her. I've seen her horny before and this really isn't normal." He looked at Ron. "When you cleared Black, did my father go somewhere else?"

"Into a jar," Ron told him. "We handed over to Dumbledore for disposal and removal." He shifted uncomfortably. "I don't think it'd be him in there. Why would your father want to shag you?"

"To embarrass him," Tara corrected. "She picked times when it would be embarrassing." She patted Draco on the thigh. "It's okay, we can protect you from the big, bad Ginny." He settled against her side and she gave him a hug. Which was when her mate came in. "Ginny pounced him at bad times," she explained at Severus' hard look.

"He can curl up against someone other than you," Snape told his former student.

"Come over here," Xander told him, patting the couch next to him. "You can have my side if you want." Draco came over, but gave Snape a hurt look. Xander looked up at him. "If she was going to cheat, it wouldn't be with Draco. He's one of those manly guys that she hates."

"Dear," George said gently. "You just insulted him."

"No, Severus knows he's not one of those big macho sort of guys, whereas Draco is more about that sort of thing. Which is one of the things that Tara hates most about men."

Tara nodded. "I always thought it came with having a penis, but apparently it's inbred into some men. Sev has a great understanding of other things, which is why I like him."

"Oh." George nodded. "I had wondered about that." Snape was still frowning. "Feel lucky, Fred could have stolen her instead."

Snape glared at him. "I doubt your brother would interest her that much."

"Actually, I really like Fred," Tara pointed out to them both, "but we could only be friends. He can't understand why women sometimes don't want a penis, they want cuddles." She pulled her mate down beside her and gave him a bright smile. "I'm glad you've moved beyond that."

Snape groaned. "Tara."

"It comes with age and experience," Xander told him with a grin. "That's the only thing I learned from Anya." Snape raised an eyebrow. "Like I said, all she ever really understood about being human was sex and money. Even I got tired sometimes."

Tara giggled like a teenager. "I remember. You used to beg to cuddle her. I don't think she ever understood why you wanted to cuddle." Xander nodded, still smiling. "I never understood why she was like that, but I bet George appreciates the stamina she made you build."

"She wanted it so much that you gave up?" Ron asked. Xander nodded. "Wow."

Draco looked up at him. "I've never reached that point, but I'll take your word for it." He sat up and shifted away. "What are we going to do about Ginny?"

"Well, maybe Ron should go ask Mum if any of his clothes showed up there," George suggested. Ron frowned. "If she's acting odd, then it might be her. And she can summon clothes with a few of the gryphon spells she's learned. I've seen her summon food from her house before."

"It's a form of the teleportation spell," Xander agreed.

Ron stood up. "I guess it wouldn't hurt to ask." He used the floo and headed home. "Mum?" he called as he walked out of the floo. She came out of the back room. "Have any of my shirts shown up here?"

"Are you still missing them?" she asked, giving him a hug. He nodded. "Oh." She frowned. "I've seen some shirts in Ginny's but I thought they'd be Draco's."

"Can I look?" She nodded and led him back to where she was folding some of her own clothes. "That bloody bitch," Ron shouted, grabbing six of his shirts. "Mine!" His mother looked at him. "She's been stealing all of my clothes, mum."

"I'm sure she'll give them back if you ask," his mother said patiently.

"Why? She lied when I asked her if she had any of them." He hugged his shirts to his chest. "Anything else of mine?" The pile of Ginny's laundry was waved to so he went through it, finding more of his clothes, and something of Draco's. "I'm going home. Can you yell at her and get the rest of my stuff so I don't hit her?"

"Fine, Ron," she agreed. "I'll talk with Ginny."

"Thanks, mum." He kissed her on the cheek. "When did you want us over break?"

"Whenever you want to come. You can even ride the train if you'd like. We can come pick you and the triplets up." He grinned and left. "Really. She's always stolen the boys' clothing."

Part 2

Xander looked at the gathered family, the whole of the Weasley clan were around the table or on their way. It was a family meeting, called by Ron. He knew why, it was nice to see Ron back in his own clothes.

Ron came out of the fireplace and brushed himself off, then stopped to look at Draco. "That's my shirt!" he complained. "Give it here."

Draco looked at him. "Yours? I thought it was mine." He took it off and looked at the tag in the collar. "No, you're right." He handed it over with a shrug. "I got it out of my closet."

"Go through it again tonight," Ron said. "This is getting ridiculous. You're not the person I want wearing my shirts." He sat down and looked around. "Where is she?"

"On her way. We had a consultation and she was buttering them up," Draco said with a slight smile. "Sorry about the shirt."

"Not your fault," Ron said, looking over as Ginny came out of the fireplace. "Sit, thief."

"Ron," Bill sighed. "Is it really that bad?"

"I nearly got fired!" Ron shouted. "Two reprimands for it!" Bill whistled. "All because *someone* stole all my clothes."

"I'm just happy that you fit into mine," Xander told him. "You going naked to class would be kinda bad."

Arthur coughed. "Yes, that would have been," he agreed. "Ron, has it really been that bad?"

"She's lifted over six hundred sickles worth of clothes. Most of them bought to replace the stuff she'd already stolen."

"I didn't do it," Ginny snorted. She stood up and Percy grabbed her. "Let me go!" she said, struggling.

Percy grunted in pain as she kicked him and it brought out the over-protective instinct in Xander. He stood up and pushed his cane into her throat, stopping her. "Stop it. No one hurts Percy, not even you, Ginny." She stilled and gave him a scared look. "You can either calm down or be bound. Your choice."

"I'll calm down," she said, and he let her go, then Percy did. "This is shit," she told him.

"Sit," George snapped. She sat and gave him a scared look.

Fred looked at Xander. "Why do you protect Percy over the rest of us?"

"Because the rest of you are better fighters and Percy needs the help against you," Xander told him. Then he smiled. "If you become a really bad fighter who can't stand against George then I'll protect you too."

Percy cleared his throat. "He decided early on that I needed the protection. It's become a function of our friendship." He smiled at his best friend. "Thank you though. I don't particularly want a broken foot from her heels."

"Heels are evil," Xander agreed.

Bill looked over at Xander. "If it comes down between George and Percy, who're you going to pick?"

"Both of them," Xander said with a grin.

George nodded. "Xander made it clear that if we pranked Percy ever again, he was going to get us, but if we really hurt Percy and it turned into a family fight then he was getting *all* of us." He kissed his mate on the cheek. "I understand. Percy needs protecting. He's sick."

"I'm fine," Percy told him.

"I didn't mean your heart," George told him, smiling.

Fred snickered. "Percy's not sick. He's solid. Like a block of marble."

"Oh, yeah, that's why we had that scene on the table," Xander reminded him. "Not in the least cold, though I did hear Kandy call him hard-headed."

Molly rolled her eyes. "Stop it. Xander, you're supposed to stick up for George before Percy."

"I do, unless they're picking on Percy."

Arthur smiled at them. "That's good to know. Ginny, do you have anything to say for yourself?"

"I didn't do anything. You can check my closets."

"Considering Ron just found *me* wearing one of his shirts and I haven't slept with him," Draco told her, "I doubt that. Ron, I'll have someone check my closet for more of your things." He looked at Ginny. "You've been acting odd anyway."

"You're just pissed because I quit playing with you from across the office," she sneered.

Ron looked at Fred. "Does she remind you of someone? That look on her face looks familiar to me."

"That greasy idiot she was dating," Bill offered. "The one who stole from the girls." He stood up and pulled Ginny up, patting her down. "No obvious devices."

"Check for scars, it could be contagion," Charlie said, getting up to help him. He loved family meetings. He hadn't had anything to do at work, unless he really wanted to clean out the medical ward again, and here he was fighting with his little sister. He lifted her shirt, and smiled, pointing at a scar. "When did she get that?"

"The spring before last," Draco said, looking at it. "While she was dating that idiot. She said she fell outside and got herself on a rock in the park." He ran his fingers over it and she screamed, thrashing against her captors. "I'd say that's it."

"Hey, not a possession," Xander said happily. Draco nodded.

"Why would it be?" Molly asked hesitantly. She had been possessed once, but they had sent her contagion far away.

"Draco's father was pulled out of Sirius Black earlier this year," Ron told her.

"He followed us back to the school when he figured out that haunting my house was only making me bored," Draco added. "Started by picking on the children. Very stupid of him, he started with Iggy."

Arthur snickered. He had heard that story. "I'm sure he's very sorry, wherever he may be at the moment." He looked at his daughter, who Charlie had bound. "What do we do about this?"

"First, we need to test her for contagion," Ron told him. "It's the same procedure as if she were possessed and she needs to go to the same facility mum was at. They'll take it from her like they did mum."

"What is this?" Xander asked. "Is this like a possession or is it just like an infection?"

"If it's a side-effect of the Law of Contagion, it's an infection," Bill told him. He considered it for a second. "It's probably like a possession from a living being instead of a dead one. He probably bled into her cut and some of his spirit is infecting her. It's not that bad usually, but he was a blighter." He looked around. "Are we set on this course?" Their parents nodded. "Then we'll drop her off."

"I should," Ron told him.

"Stay," Charlie told him. "We can do this while you find the rest of your shirts."

"And boxer and pants," Xander added in a tired voice. He put his head down. "I think it's nap time if this is settled."

"It's the pain medicine," George explained, stroking his husband's back. "Over break, we're going to have to go back in for more surgery on his knee. One side's gone funny." Molly 'ooh'ed. "He's fine, but under orders to take pain medicine every day. This is his normal nap time." Xander murmured and shifted so George pulled him against him. "We'll be fine and he'll be in less pain." He looked over as Harry came out of the fireplace with Simone and Denver. "Get it all?"

"All of what?" Molly asked.

"Ron asked us to go find his clothes," Harry said, handing over a bag. "All yours," he said with a smile. He pulled both kids out of the way as Iggy came out of the fireplace with a large box.

Ron hopped up to go through the boxes. "Everything but my boxers," he said happily. Draco groaned. "You didn't," he said, looking at him.

"No, but it's the most likely place for them to be," Draco told him. He shuddered. He could be wearing Ron's underwear. "I'll let you have them all and I'll buy more."

"Toss them," Ron said, waving a hand, looking sick. "I'll buy new ones too." They shared a nod. The rest of the family broke up in laughter, finding it really funny. "What? That's nasty!" Ron told them.

"I don't know," Denver said with a shrug. "Every once in a while I have to borrow something of Iggy's because he has more pairs than I do and I'm behind in my laundry."

"Son, no," Draco told him. "That's disgusting. Underwear should not be shared. I'll buy you more."

"I need more too," Iggy admitted. "I've outgrown them." He held up his arms, showing that his clothes actually fit him. "I'm still growing."

"We'll take you to a department store," George sighed. "Is anything else too tight?"

"Well, my shoes only have one more size of growth," Iggy admitted, "but I think they're okay for now. I can wait for boots. But I do need a new uniform. My last one is now too tight and I'm going to bust a seam."

"Can't your captain get you one?" Fred asked, turning to look at him. Iggy shook his head. "Why not?"

"They're on back order."

"You could try on one of ours," George told him. Fred nodded. "As long as we get them back."

"Thanks, daddy," Iggy said with relief. He hated this growing stuff. "Can we get me new underwear today?"

"Sure," Fred agreed, standing up. "I can take you there."

"I have to go anyway," Draco told him. "And my son as well." Denver sighed and nodded, not understanding what the big deal was if they were clean. "Iggy?" Iggy nodded, looking pleased. "Diagon or muggle London?"

"Muggle London," Iggy told him. "You can get a whole lot more for the money and I need it."

George tossed over a few coins. "That should change into enough to get you some decent clothes. Do you need more school uniforms?"

"Robes, but I took my allowance and bought a few more," he said with a grin. "You can pay me back with getting my next book order."

"How much is that one?" Fred asked, looking unsure. He had heard about the sixty-eight galleon book.

"Three galleons, ten sickles, and four knuts," Iggy told him. "Including tax and shipping. Two more galleons than my new robes."

"Deal," George told him. "Get yourself some pants if you want. I know you could use some more jeans." He tossed over a few more, counting on the exchange rate. "And get something for your sister. Something pretty. William's only wearing your old shirts and Maeve won't wear anything that's not a robe."

"Yes, sir." Iggy looked at Draco. "Now or later?"

"In a few moments." He looked at his son, noticing his clothes were a little too tight too. "We'll buy you free-time clothes, uniforms next month." Both boys nodded. "Did we need to bring Simone or Anastasia?"

"Simone could use some new underwear too," Denver told him. "All her boxers are getting thin. She was running around in them before practice and you could see through the buttcheek part."

Arthur looked at him. "Simone is wearing boys underwear?"

"This is Simone, Granddad," Iggy pointed out.

Arthur nodded. "Good point." He smiled. "Have fun. Did you need some help?"

"No, I think we can handle a single stop," Draco told him. "A large enough department store should have something for all three of them. Does Melvin need any?"

"Yes," Denver and Iggy said together.

"He's borrowing my pants," Denver told him.

Percy tossed some money. "Have fun," he said with a smile.

Draco shook his head. "Wonderful fun. If you don't give me a headache, I'll spring for pizza."

"Daddy, I need both of my cauldrons replaced for Christmas," Iggy said before disappearing.

"It never ends," George sighed. "All that plus fees if he's accepted to Braun."

"How much are fees?" Arthur asked.

"Sixty galleons a term," Fred told him. Molly gasped. "For two terms this summer."

"There's no way," Percy told him.

"I'd like to say the same thing," George sighed, "but it does suit him and it's his future we're talking about. If he gets accepted, then he's assured a spot once he graduates." He looked at his sleeping husband. "We have it, but it's painful to think about it. Three more summers like this, plus travel and housing expenses for the terms, then travel expenses for when he goes to start his meeting of the colonies and their elders."

"At least you'll have a bit before William needs to go to school," Bill reminded him. He lifted Ginny. "Come on, you. Let's get you checked over." He hauled her over to the fireplace and went with her, Charlie following them.

"You could wait for another year," Molly suggested. "Surely he's got things he could learn this summer from you and Professor Snape."

George nodded. "He can, but if he doesn't go this year, it looks bad because it looks like he's not that interested. He's only just now eligible and they like to see their students applying as soon as they're eligible because it makes them look superior."

"Still," Percy said with a frown. "That's an atrocious amount of fees. Isn't there one in country, where he wouldn't have to pay for it?"

Xander sat up and rubbed his eyes. "What's the dt?"

"Iggy and Braun," Percy told him. "Isn't there a local one?"

"There's supposedly one," Xander admitted. "Albus told me." George looked at him. "It's nearly mythical and almost no one gets in," he told his husband. "Albus sent them a letter of suggestion last year and they never answered." He looked at Percy. "Other than an alchemy program or a college degree in Chemistry, there's nothing else."

"There're other, less expensive schools, but they don't have the reputation and if he goes to one of the ones which has a pre-graduation program, he can't get into Braun."

"Is it really that important?" Arthur asked.

"He's assured a job with a degree from Braun," Fred said with a shrug. "They literally guarantee that he'll get a job or they'll refund all his fees back to the pre-graduation program." Molly looked impressed and his father shook his head. "It's a matter of reputation. Plus, he's virtually assured a spot because Snape went there."

"They're actively recruiting him," Xander added.

"There's no aid?" Molly asked.

"Not until he gets into the regular program," George told her. "I talked with them the other day, they're the worst sort of snobs. Apparently, he's supposed to get sponsorship somehow."

"An apprenticeship would almost be better," Percy said in disgust.

"I haven't talked to the elders of the colony but I'm assuming that they can't do much to help, beyond helping him get in."

"I'm sure you'll manage," Arthur told them. "We did with all of you."

"And like someone said, we've got time to save up for William and Maeve after Iggy's depleted our savings."

"Hopefully," Xander added.

George looked at him. "Why hopefully?"

"Think about it, dear. There's all sorts of things that could happen and with our luck sometimes, they could."

"Good point," George agreed with a smile. "Hopefully."

"I'm sure you will," Percy told him. "The rest of us can help somehow. Have they shown any affinities yet?"

"William likes fire," Xander said with a grin. "He's such a little me."

The family snickered, a few shaking their heads.

***

Draco walked the children into the department store, muggle money safely stashed in his pocket. "Underwear first," he said, steering the children that way.

"I need to go to sporting goods anyway," Simone agreed. "And my size is on the other side of the store, near the exit."

"Then we'll go there last," Draco said, giving her a smile. It wasn't like she wouldn't find half of everything she needed in the boys' section anyway. How his daughter had picked up on wearing boys underwear he wasn't sure, but he would have to talk to her about it some day. Eventually. He let the boys run free. "Pick things you can study in," he reminded them, stopping to look at a shirt. "Very nice," he told himself, searching for a better color. White silk wasn't for him.

"Can I check out the bookstore here?" Iggy asked as he handed over a blood red shirt. "Just to see?"

"If we must," Draco sighed, looking over at him. When had the boy gotten so large? "Go find clothes." Iggy held up three packages of underwear. "You know the exchange rate, go find some real clothes, Ignatius." The boy nodded and went to do some real shopping. Draco glanced around but none of the muggles shopping in the store were near them. He walked over to his daughter and frowned at her. "Those are not for you," he told her, taking the smurf boxers out of her hands, along with the carebear ones. "Get something reasonable."

"But they're funny," Simone told him, taking them back. She stuck her tongue out at him. "I like them, dad."

"I'm not buying them."

"I changed some of my allowance."

"Which would mean I'd still be buying them," he pointed out. "Find something reasonable." She sighed and walked away. He kept his smirk to himself, he was a good father. No matter what the ghost had tried to tell him. His daughter would not wear hideous things on her body. He found a few more things that he liked and gathered them together, then went to help the boys. His daughter could fit himself, the boys probably wouldn't. He found Ignatius in a changing room, staring at himself in the mirror. "Those are a bit tight," he noted, wondering how the boy stayed in such good shape. He never did anything other than potions these days.

"I do work out," Iggy told him, turning around. "I also haven't grown in the last few weeks so I might be able to keep these." He checked out his butt. "Do you think they're cute?" Draco nodded. "I'm supposed to casually run into Raena next week when I go up for some scheduled research. Her mother is arranging it." He nodded. "I like these."

Simone walked over and whistled. "Trying to get some?" she asked. Her father glared at her. "What? They're so tight you can see everything he has. Or as that comedian says, what religion he is." Melvin walked up behind her, his arms full, and nodded.

"Which would be the point," Iggy told her.

"Can you wear them comfortably?" Draco asked. Iggy nodded. "Then get that pair and the rest in the next size up." The boy laughed and went back into the changing room to put back on his clothes, carrying out his selections.

Denver met them there, holding onto some clothes. "I've got my stuff."

"Try it on," Draco said patiently. "We can wait." His son rolled his eyes but went to try on things. He came out and showed that they hung on him a little bit, but not too much. Just right for a growing boy. Draco let himself be drug to the sporting good section, where Simone did most of the rest of her shopping, then through girls' clothes so she could find a few more shirts. By the time they were done, the boys were tired. Melvin had even started to complain. They headed back into the mall so Iggy could browse through the bookstore, and the others headed for a music store because it sounded interesting in there. Draco went with them because it had movies and he still needed something for Xander's birthday.

They met up in front of the science store, which Iggy and Melvin went into because they had some herb kits and various low quality gemstones. Then they went to the food court for pizza.

Iggy held out the stones he had found. "I think we can use the green one for Little Ron." Simone leaned over and looked at it, nodding because her mouth was full. "The blue one's for something else I'm working on."

"Good," she said, taking a sip of her soda. "What did you find in the bookstore? I saw the small bag."

"Did you know they had stuff on what Tara does?" Iggy asked, glancing around. A few people were looking their way, but it was mostly other teens admiring their hot bodies.

"Really?" Draco asked. "Did you buy any?" Iggy handed over the bag, watching as he looked through them. "Interesting." He came to the last one and smacked his nephew hard across the back of his head. "That one's dangerous, thank you." He confiscated the Necrinomicon, putting it into one of his bags. "No more. We'll tell someone that they're there, and nothing more." Iggy nodded, picking up his soda to sip. "Did anyone need anything else?"

"I saw a locket Ana would love in the jewelry store," Melvin put in.

"We didn't bring enough money for a jewelry trip," Denver told him. Melvin opened his mouth. "Trust me, I went with her when she was browsing in The Emerald Field. She not only has expensive tastes, but is very picky and only wants the best."

"It wouldn't hurt to look," Draco told him. "If we had to, we can always come back." He looked at Iggy. "First, we'll go to the bookstore and look at the ones you found, just in case." Iggy nodded. "Then the jewelry store. Anywhere else?"

"Pet store?" Simone offered. "Ana still can't find the kitten she wants."

Ron wandered up to them and pulled a chair over. "Did we find everything?"

"Plus something odd," Iggy said, showing him his books. "Tara does that stuff, right?" Ron nodded, handing the bag back. "Did you find anything you needed?"

"Everything," Ron said with a smile. "Plus a new pair of jeans and a few new shirts. It's cheaper to buy them here."

"Yes, but they're not tailored," Draco reminded him.

"Madam Malkin tailors Xander's when he buys them here, she might do mine," Ron said. He picked up one of Denver's fries and ate it. "Where to next?"

"Bookstore, jewelry store, and pet store," Simone told him.

"Okay, I can go there." Simone looked at him, then around at all the noisy teenagers. "I know, but it's better to watch you guys. I caught Melvin's glare at the goth kid a few stores back." He stole another fry.

"You could get yourself some," Denver pointed out, moving his fries out of range. "You're an adult, you don't depend on an allowance."

"No, I depend on a paycheck, which has went to clothes this year," Ron told him. Denver handed him a few more fries. "Thanks." He smiled and ate the first one. "Why the pet store?"

"Ana still wants a kitten," Melvin told him. He pointed at some kids at another table. "Why don't we have kids like them in our school? We have muggles."

"True, but they're probably groomed before they come," Ron told him.

"Don't point, you'll upset them," Draco chastised. "Then they'll come over here and we'll be forced to deal with the hair color issues." He finished off his lasagna and put down his plastic fork. "Not eating?"

"Mum fed me earlier," Ron said with a shrug. "She enjoys feeding us."

"She made me a snack," Iggy admitted, eating more of his food.

"Maybe if you quit eating, you'd quit growing," Simone offered. Iggy tossed his napkin at her. "Hey, it was only a suggestion." She glared at him. "How are you doing your uniform?"

"I'm borrowing one of dad's or Uncle Fred's. They said I could." He reached over and stole one of Denver's fries. "Hurry up before I finish them for you."

Denver glared at him. "Go get your own! I'm a growing boy too!"

Draco smiled. "That's very true, you are a growing boy. Ignatius, if you're still hungry, get something else to eat." He handed him a ten-pound note and watched him walk away. "Get Ron something too so he quits stealing food."

"Yes, Uncle Draco," Iggy called back as he walked away. He ordered and came back for more money, then went to get it. He came back with a full tray and the boys dug in, except Draco.

***

Iggy looked in the jewelry store, then pointed. "Tasteful and small."

Draco looked down. "Very true. Anastasia would probably like that and it would be tasteful enough for daily wear." He snapped his fingers and the salesman walked over. "May I see this one?" The necklace was pulled out for him. He held it up to the light, looking at the stone. "Small flaw, not exactly the most high quality stone, but this is for daily wear." He handed it back. "How much?"

"Three hundred pounds," the salesman asked.

Iggy winced. "For that? I've seen cheaper."

"With cheaper stones," the salesman said haughtily.

"Uncle, we can find better ones at the other store. The one they had was prettier anyway."

Draco looked at him, then at the other kids. "In jewelry, price is usually indicative of quality. As is reputation." Iggy shrugged. "Would you rather say that you got this from here, or from the other place?"

"I'd rather say I got something sensible," Simone put in as she joined them. She looked at the necklace. "It's too long for our uniforms, father." She pushed some of her hair back behind her ear.

Denver walked over with Melvin and held out a bracelet. "May I?"

"If you want," Draco agreed, after looking it over. Pure gold, very tasteful. He looked at the necklace again, then shrugged. "Are you sure, Simone?"

She grabbed it and put it on, showing him how far it fell. "It's a cleavage drawer. She doesn't need the help." She took off the necklace and tossed it back. "Besides, it's light. Ana only likes heavier jewelry. Like that one," she said, pointing at a cameo and ribbon choker.

Draco looked at it. "It won't go with her uniform colors, but it would go well with Ravena's." He pointed at that one. "We'll take that and do you have it in red or gold?" An antique gold one was pulled out. "Ah, excellent. How much for those two?"

"Thirteen hundred pounds."

Draco looked at Iggy. "Hold it for a few moments, let me go to the bank. Ignatius?"

"Yes, sir," he said, walking out with him. "You're sure? It usually takes some time to get down there and they're nearly closed."

"It won't take that long, I left some cash at the front desk in case we needed it," Draco told him. He took his nephew's hand and looked around before they disappeared. They reappeared a few minutes later with a large bundle of muggle money. "There we are," he said as he walked back into the store. "Much better." He handed over the cash, smiling when the salesman tried to fall all over himself once he had seen the cash. "Let's look in this other place, children." He led them out, letting Melvin hold the bag with the jewelry for him. The problem with muggle malls was that you couldn't bring a house elf to carry bags for you. They walked into the other jewelry store and Simone headed right for the charm bracelets. She adored them, even if they were girly. Iggy saw the little crystal statues and was glued to their case. Melvin and Denver helped him look over the smaller pendants for his other daughters. "Simone?" he called finally. She walked over and tried on everything for him, helping him pick out three or four things that his spoiled daughters would adore.

"Daddy, can I show you something?" Simone asked. He nodded so she led him over to the charm bracelets. She pointed at one. "I like that one."

"I think it suits you," he agreed, waving a clerk over. "My daughter likes that one," he said, pointing at the one next to it. She nudged him. "Not the one with the fairies?"

"Father," she sighed, rolling her eyes. "The one with the bats." It was brought out for her and she tried it on. "Do you think it's cute?"

"I think it's adorable," he agreed, giving her a kiss on the head. "She'll take that one, without the rackets on it. Just the bats and balls for now." The clerk nodded and hurried away to take off the extra charms for them. "Did anything else spark your interest?"

"No, but I think we're going to need a prybar to get Iggy away from those," she said with a smirk, pointing at her cousin.

Draco walked over to look at the rotating case. "Which one was it?" Iggy pointed at the small cauldron as it passed by them. "Very cute."

"I was thinking about it as a present," Iggy said quietly. "Sixty pounds."

"That's less than a galleon," Draco told him.

Iggy straightened up. "Do you think Severus will like it?"

"I think he'd think it was cute and fragile," Draco said delicately. "Tara might like it more." Iggy nodded. "He's not usually into small trinkets."

"Good point, but I should give him something for Christmas." He looked at the rotating case again. "Besides, those are really cute. I wonder how you do that."

"Those are laser carved," the clerk said, coming over with Simone's charm bracelet. "How's that?"

"Perfect," Draco told him. He pointed at the case. "Laser?"

"Lasers, those lights that cut things?" the clerk told him. Draco looked like he understood. "It's not hard. With the proper chisels and books, you could probably start carving little figurines out of other rocks. Crystals are very delicate and best left until you've got experience."

Iggy looked at him. "I'll take the small cauldron and the broom." He dug in his pocket but his uncle handed him some cash. "I have my allowance."

"And a book habit that rivals some people's drug habits," Draco said dryly. "I can afford it and I'd like to see the look on his face when he gets it." He watched as they were pulled out and wrapped up for them. "How much?" The clerk went to add everything up and came back with a slip. Draco didn't even wince because he kept in mind the exchange rate. Of course, it wasn't good formal jewelry, but for everyday wear it was fine. He accepted the bag and merged it with Melvin's. "Are we done?" Simone shook her head. "Why not?"

"Pet store. We're supposed to meet Uncle Ron in front of it in about ten minutes."

"All right, let's go there," he sighed. He was tired of this place. He smiled at Iggy, putting an arm around the boy's shoulders. "Do you feel satisfied?"

"A little. I've always had a hard time picking out presents for others," Iggy told him. "I still don't know what I'm giving daddy for his birthday."

"Give him a foot rub, he'd probably appreciate it more than nearly anything," Draco advised. Iggy nodded, that apparently sounded good to him. "The key to giving good gifts is knowing about people; what they like and what they need. Giving someone something that they don't need or want is a waste of money."

"Yeah, but I'm not that good with people," Iggy reminded him. "I relate better to creatures than I do people some days."

"I noticed." Draco gave him a squeeze. "Don't worry, you'll learn. Your father loves sensual things. Soft things, things that make him feel good. George likes things that are interesting and make him think. Fred likes funny things, or things that are odd. Snape is another matter entirely. I offered to give him a present one year for his birthday and he nearly went through the roof of the house's common room." He looked around and found Ron waiting on them. "Is there anything in there?"

"I only glanced inside. Six kittens, a few birds. Nothing really great." He followed them inside, frowning at the animal Simone had immediately gone too. "Croonshanks Junior," he said, eyes wide. She looked at him. "Have you seen Harry's cat?"

"I thought it was *her* cat," Simone said, putting it back down. "It's a very sweet cat."

"Yeah, but this is going to Ana," Iggy pointed out, walking up to the windows. "Wow, look at that one." He pointed at the pair of cats in the window. The black and silver one was holding down a red one, but the red one was fighting hard.

Draco laughed. "That does look like Ravena and Ana some days." They switched positions and the red one beat the snot out of the black and silver one for giving it a bath.

"Definitely them," Simone agreed. She smiled at the clerk. "Are those two aggressive and cuddly?"

"The red one's very aggressive and cuddly," the woman told them, pulling her out. "The other's a little less aggressive, but very tidy and neat." She watched as the obvious family gathered to look at them.

"We'll take them," Simone told her, "and the orange one for Uncle Harry." Ron looked at her. "His cat is getting old, Uncle Ron. I'm sure he'll appreciate it."

"Let him pick his own cat," Draco told her. He wasn't so sure about this, they weren't familiar quality so they'd die sooner. "How long are their breed expected to live?"

"About twenty years. They're both Siamese."

Simone shook her head. "They don't have points or a mask. They're Burmese." She looked at her father. "They share many traits, but these are more people oriented. They're oriental cats." He nodded, accepting her expertise. She was the animal person in the family after all.

"Then what's the orange one?" Ron asked.

"It looks like a Himalayan or an Exotic Shorthair. The nose structure and coat give it away, along with the large eyes." She pointed at one in a wire cage. "That's a Korat. I'd get one of those if my bird liked cats." She pointed at another which looked earless. "That's a Scottish Fold. So named because of its ears." She smiled at him. "They're supposed to be loving."

"Harry probably would want to save one from the pound," Ron told her. "He likes to save things that need love." Draco looked at him. "He said they reminded him of him one time."

"Oh." He looked at his daughter. "I'll let you snatch him later and take him to a pound." He looked at the cats, both of them giving him pitiful 'save us' looks. "But we will take these. Ravena can have the black one and Ana the red. It matches her hair perfectly." Simone bounced excitedly. "Find them the necessary things for the creatures." She hurried off, coming back with piles of stuff inside litterboxes. "What are those?"

"Kitty toilets."

Iggy shuddered. "Eww. Get something to cover them."

"These are covered, they've put them together," Simone said, showing him the two layers. "They even have a filter so they don't stink up her dorm."

"Will her school allow her to have animals?" the saleswoman asked.

"Yes," Iggy told her.

"They let me have my bird and a number of girls in the dorm have cats." She patted the red one gently. "You'll like Ana. As long as you cuddle, she'll love you greatly. Especially once I teach you to hiss at my bird so it leaves you alone."

"You have an aggressive bird?" Simone nodded. "I've heard some of the exotics can be that way."

"She's protective," Simone told the poor muggle. "She's bit people over me before." She accepted the red cat from her father, petting it gently. "Here we go, to your new home." She carefully put her into a carrier and smiled. "There."

"I thought Ana had a cat," Melvin said.

"It ran off," Simone told him. "We think it's living under the kitchen but she's been lonely." She watched as her father paid for everything, plus some large bags of food and treats, then helped him carry everything out to the alleyway. Iggy helped her and Melvin back to the school while her father got himself, the bags, and Denver. They appeared in the house and looked around. No one. "Do you think they're at Grandma's?"

"I hear snoring so at least someone's here," Draco told her. "Go find your sisters." She hurried off, leaving the cats there. "Boys, no letting on how much anything cost. Ravena hates to be spoiled with expensive things for some reason."

Melvin nodded and dug out his bags. "I understand, Uncle Draco." Ron appeared, holding a little furry creature. "What's that?"

"A familiar for my three," Ron told him, showing off the little Korat that Simone had told him about. From inside his jacket something meowed. Draco looked at him. "It was cute," he said with a grin, taking out the Scottish Fold. "And it looks funny, I enjoy having animals that don't laugh at me."

"Phoenixes don't like cats," Denver reminded him.

"Murphy can bloody well keep his beak away from the pets," Ron told him with a grin. From the nest, something squawked. "Yes, you, you great fluffy creature." Murphy flew down and immediately hissed at the cats. Ron smacked him on the beak. "No! Mine."

George came down the stairs. "If you hit the bird again, I'm going to break your arm."

"I didn't hurt him."

"Yay." George looked at the insulted Murphy. "Oh, get over it. You can't hiss at his creatures. He's allowed to give his three animals too." Murphy glared at Ron then took off. "You're going to be apologizing for the next year or so," he said as he looked at the cats. "What's that?"

"A Scottish Fold."

"It's so ugly it's cute," George said, lifting it up to look at it. "You're an odd duck."

"It's a cat," Xander said from the stairs. He flicked his wand at Ron, making him yell. "Never hit my bird again or you'll suffer worse." Murphy squealed his agreement from his shoulder.

"Sorry," Ron groaned. Xander released him. "Oh, damn." He held his stomach. "I'm sorry, Murphy. I should know you're smart enough to understand and not some stupid bird like the ones we saw today."

Murphy came over and looked down at him, obviously waiting for more.

Ron sat up slowly, reaching up to pet him. "I'm sorry, mate. I shouldn't have hit you. I'm a bad human. You should bite me in the middle of the night for the next few years until I beg you to stop." Murphy fluffed himself up. "You're too smart to not like the cats, it was just an instinctive reaction. I'm sorry."

Murphy settled down, and looked at the creatures. He waddled down the back of the couch, getting closer to the cat in his mate's human's arms. The cat batted at it and he hissed again, so the cat pulled back and meowed in fear. A proper attitude for such furry things. The second one hissed back and swatted at him with its claws out. A feisty one. That one would be good for the children. He looked at Ron and settled himself down.

Harry walked in with Anastasia. "You wanted to see her?"

"Presents," Denver told her. She squealed and ran over to the couch, digging through the bags. "One of the cages is yours too."

She looked inside and picked up the red cat, pulling it out to look at it. Murphy peered down at the creature, then nuzzled the little girl. She swatted at it. "Get off. You've got a human. My cat." She glared at the bird. "If you scare off this one, I'm going to get you and turn you into fried chicken, Murphy." Murphy cooed at her then went back to looking at the odd creatures. That fluffy one wouldn't give him or his chicks any trouble.

Simone and Ravena walked in together and Ravena plopped herself down, looking at the bags. "Father, I don't need anything."

"Most of the bags are ours," Simone told her, settling down to sort out the bags. She stole one of her brother's boxers but he caught her and snatched it from her. So she did it straight, just taking her stuff back with her. The boys followed her back to their houses with their own things.

Ravena looked at the other cat, then up at her father. "You got me a cat?"

"And everything that the creature could need," Draco agreed patiently.

"Thank you, Father," she said with a smile, taking it from its carrier to look at. "You're tiny." The cat licked her fingers and looked at her. "Thank you. Kitten kisses are supposed to be wonderful for the skin." She cuddled it while she looked at the things laid out in front of her sister. "Why did she get jewelry?"

"Because I asked for some," Ana told her, picking up the diamond and garnet pendant. "That's beautiful and will go well with my uniform," she said happily.

Harry walked around to look at the creature in Ron's hands. "You're cute," he said, picking it up to hold. "Very adorable." The cat gave him a pitiful look. "Oh, you poor thing," he said, holding it tightly. The other cat jumped down and came to get in on the petting as well. "Oh, you're like those temple cats."

Ana looked back. "That's a Korat. It's a Thai temple cat, considered good luck." She smiled at her Uncle Ron. "Very auspicious."

"I got them for him," Ron said, nodding at Harry. Harry beamed at him. "If you don't want them, then they're going to stay with the kids."

"I love them," Harry said happily, hugging them both. "Croonshanks will adore you both I'm sure, but she's getting very old and mostly lays around." He took them with him, heading back to his house to introduce his new comforting creatures.

"Nice job," Xander told him. "It still doesn't get you off the hook."

"Forgive him," George told him, giving him a kiss on the cheek. "He said he's sorry and Murphy forgave him." The fire discharged Charlie. "How is she?"

"They found a substantial contagion. He bled a lot into that scrape." He looked at the kittens the girls were holding. "Wow. Very nice." Ana grinned at him. "Are you going to take care of them?" She nodded. "Good. I'd hate to have to take them from you if you don't." Draco gave him a look. "I will. I won't stand for animals being mistreated." Ron flinched. "What did you do?"

"He smacked Murphy on the nose," George told him, getting out of the way. "He apologized."

Ron nodded. "I did. Tell him, Murphy."

Murphy leaned closer to the human and sung at him, sounding happy. He would forgive the human idiot, this time. Next time, he would be losing a limb. Or his head. Either of them.

Charlie petted the phoenix like it deserved. "Thank you, Murphy. I'm sure he knows better now." Ron nodded. "Good." Ravena held up her cameo. "That's cute."

"Her cousins and sister helped pick everything out," Draco told him, sitting down. "Are there two little boxes in there?" Ravena dug them out and held them out. "Murphy, those are Iggy's. Can you take them to him?" The bird grabbed them and took off, heading for the Gryffindor tower. He looked at Ron. "So, what are you going to get the children now?"

"I'll figure that out later," Ron told him, sitting down himself. He nudged the bags that had been sorted out for him by Simone with his foot. "Did we really just spend the afternoon in a muggle mall?"

"Yes," Draco sighed.

Xander laughed. "It always seems like more when you're in there." He sat down on the couch beside the girls, petting Ana's cat gently. "You be good," he told it. "She'll take good care of you."

"Yes, I will," Ana said, moving her kitten away from him. "Father, did you buy us anything else?"

"Just the jewelry." She gathered everything up and brought it to her room, going to show her friends. He looked at Ravena. "Do you like them?"

"I like them a lot, father," Ravena said, getting up to give him a kiss on the cheek. "I'll see you tomorrow." She grabbed her stuff and headed back to her room, going to introduce Hemlock around. It was a suitable name for her cat.

Ron stood up. "I'm going to put up my new things. Be right back." He grabbed his bags and headed up the stairs.

Draco pulled his closer and looked through them. He headed up the stairs, meeting Ron half-way. They exchanged bags and went back to where they had been.

***

Ryan Rosenberg tapped on the first year girls' door and it opened under his hand. "Ravena?" he called. She waved from her bed. "May I?" She waved him in and the other girls didn't say anything. "I hear we have a new addition to the house?" Something attacked his foot and ran away. "Oh, how cute."

Ravena sat up and snapped her fingers and her kitten came running back to her for the treat she held. "This is Hemlock," she said, holding him up. "He's a ferocious attack beast who loves strings, hair, or anything that looks like it." She set the cat on the bed so he could pet it. "Did Agatha want to see?"

"No, she heard. She's allergic to cats, especially her mother's." He smiled at her. "He's very cute. Where did your father find him?"

"In the muggle mall of all places," she told him with a smile. Then she grabbed her new necklace and showed it off. "He found this there too."

"Why was *your* father in a muggle mall?" Agatha asked from the doorway. She walked in and looked down at the creature. "You're small."

"He's only half grown," Ravena told her. "Hemlock, this is Agatha. She's a cousin and you're to stay away from her because she's allergic." Agatha looked at her. "Ryan said so."

"Oh." She sat down and picked up the cat to look at. "You're safe. Her father would skin me if I hurt you." The cat batted at a loose piece of hair. "Thank you." She put it down on the bed. "Hemlock?"

"I thought it suited him," Ravena said with a smile. "He held his own against Murphy for a few seconds." Murphy had come to visit the new furry creature and check it over, and Hemlock had indeed hissed and spat at him. "He looks like a Hemlock to me."

"What was your father doing in a muggle mall?" another girl asked.

"Underwear shopping. My cousins and siblings needed new underwear. Since they're all growing right now, Iggy's father made him go to the muggle places because they're cheaper and they could outgrow them without worrying about it." It was a good lie to protect her father.

"What's a mall?" another girl asked.

"A conglomeration of stores in the same building," Ryan told her. "It's somewhere that teenagers hang out in as well."

Ravena nodded. "Simone likes to shop there because she can find the bras she likes."

"She's wearing one now?" Ryan asked.

"Sports bras. She says they flatten her down." Ravena shrugged. "I agree with mother and Ana, I like pushup bras. When I finally need one, I'm expecting a small celebration and a lot of new clothes."

"My father blushes every time I talk about underwear shopping," Agatha admitted, pushing some of her hair back into place. "I'm going to have to take Grandmother when I need those dreadful devices."

"You could ask my mother, or Ryan's," Ravena reminded her. "Willow seems to have decent taste half the time and my mother only goes to the best and most exclusive clothiers anymore." She yawned. "When she's not stealing Uncle Ron's clothes."

"Is that what happened to his shirts?" Agatha asked. Ravena nodded. "Wonderful. Is she fixed?"

"She's in the hospital. Uncle Charlie said she was under some sort of contagion." Her kitten batted at her fingers so she scratched it gently. "How's that?" she asked it. It rolled onto it's back and spread out. "My, you are loving." She continued to pet her new friend, treating it very well. "Your father just took home the two that Uncle Ron had been gushing over."

"Oh, joy. More animals who won't like me," Agatha said as she stood up. "Were they purebreeds like yours?" Ravena nodded. "At least there's that. Any new word on other family business?"

"Nothing about your mother. Your father went home but he might be back. Ana just got some jewelry from father. Simone now has her new bat."

"Bat?" Ryan asked. "Doesn't she already have one of those?"

"Now she's got a cricket bat," Ravena told him. "I saw it in her bag. She's been wanting one now for a while. Ever since Uncle Xander took her bra shopping I think."

"Professor Harris took your oldest sister bra shopping?" one of the roommates asked, sounding like she was sneering.

"Simone needed things for sports. He understands that much and was a suitable chaperone while knowledgeable saleswomen helped her. Father and mother were out shopping themselves at the time." She looked over at her. "He also got her those workout clothes you were admiring. He's very knowledgeable about physical activity of that sort."

"Good for him," she muttered. She flipped the page on her magazine. "Keep your cat out of my bed."

Ravena stood up and walked over, then punched the girl as hard as she could in the middle of her chest, making the girl gasp and grab herself to make sure she hadn't died. "Touch my cat and my sister won't be the one you have to worry about. Are we clear?" she asked the room at large. The other girls nodded and mumbled responses. "Thank you. I will try to keep Hemlock at bay, but do tell me if he becomes annoying." They all nodded. "Thank you." She sat down and handed over another treat for her cat. "You will be a good boy," she told him. "If you are, I won't have you fixed." The girl on the next bed wheezed. "Did I hurt you?" she asked with a slight smile.

"no, not at all," the girl whispered, leaving the room.

Ryan and Agatha both looked at her. "Nice show," Ryan told her with a smile. "Did you get anything else?"

"Just the cameo and things for my little darling." She picked up her cat and put the collar on it, then clipped the leash. The cat immediately laid down and refused to move. "Come on, we'll head down to the common area so others can see you and know you're mine." She picked him up and carried him down the stairs. She set the cat down on the floor and sat behind him, watching as the others watched her. "My father thought I needed something softer."

The boys all looked away. They wouldn't mess with her for anything. Not even when they were older would they touch that girl, not even if she begged. They all knew what would happen to them if they tried to get anywhere near her.

Ravena kept her smile to herself. Maybe she should pick a mate now and start working on him. Though, all the boys in the tower bored her to tears. She'd have to give them instruction in knowledge as well as how to be her consort. She'd start some other day. That was too much work for a Saturday.

***

Gwen looked around. No one was there. Not even her brother and sister. They were all still asleep and she was bored. She stomped her foot but not even the phoenix chick curled up on the couch paid her any attention. She would have to do something about that. She grabbed some of the pretty green powder that her father used to go places. She did just what he did, tossing it in and then stepping into the green fire. "Uncle Percy's house," she said. Nothing. She grabbed some more powder and did it again. Still nothing. She screamed in frustration.

A head appeared at her feet. "Where are you trying to go?" the floo information woman asked.

"Uncle Percy's house," she told her. "He tells nice stories."

"What's his name?"

"Uncle Percy." She stepped out of the fire and the head grew. "He has a large house and a daughter."

"If you say so. Do you know his last name?" The girl shook her head. "What's your last name?"

"Weas'ey!" she said happily.

She looked down for a moment. "Then call out Percy Weasley," she enunciated, "and you can go there. Say Gryphon's Tower to get back where you are." She nodded. "Thank you for using Floo Information." The head disappeared.

Gwen grabbed some more powder and tossed it back in, spreading some in front of the fireplace. "Percy Weas'ey!" she said once she was inside. The floo spun her off, making her squeal in delight. She loved this ride! It discharged her in her uncle's house but it was empty. So she curled up on the couch to wait for him, taking a short nap.

***

Ron woke up and walked into the nursery, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. Something was not right and he couldn't tell what, but something was definitely begging for his full attention. He blinked a few times. All the furniture was there. Ray, Minnie.... "Gwen?" he asked. His mind fully engaged and he ran down the stairs, checking all the rooms in the tower. He even checked Slytherin's library, even though she couldn't possibly have gotten in there. He ran up and gave George a hard shove. "Gwen's missing!" he shouted when his brother mumbled at him.

George sat up and looked at him. "What?"

"Gwen's missing. As in not around here anymore."

"She's probably watching tv," George yawned. "Cartoons or some such."

"I checked, she's not anywhere!"

"Shit." George flung the covers off and went to wake Xander, who was in the nest. "Dear, wake up. One of the kids is missing." Xander mumbled and shifted. "Xander! Up, now!" Didn't work. "Vampire!" he shouted. Xander sat up and looked around. "Dear, Gwen's missing."

"Damn." He got out of the nest and grabbed some clothes. "Where have we checked?"

"The whole tower," Ron told him. "Why were you in the nest?"

"Because he was thrashing last night and decided not to wake me up for a third time," George told him. "Go put on clothes, Ron, and we'll meet you downstairs. She can't have gone far." Ron nodded and left. "Are you awake?"

"More or less," Xander agreed. He pulled on a pair of pants. "Enough for right now. Let's check the living room again, she had to have passed through there." He headed down first since it took him longer and when he was sleepy, he tended to trip. He looked around carefully, checking the library since the door was open. He stopped when he noticed the powder on the floor. "I think we may have to search further," he announced.

Ron came jogging down the stairs. "The others are playing in the nursery." He looked at where Xander was pointing. "Floo powder?"

"Simone flooed when she was five," George reminded them.

"Okay," Xander said. "Start with the obvious members of the family. Charlie, Percy, the others who tell her stories. I'll get Albus to pull rank on Floo Information. Between the two, we should be able to find her pretty quickly."

"With her lisp, she might be anywhere," George pointed out when Ron opened his mouth. "Call Charlie, she loves hearing stories from him." He went to check the Gryffindor tower, she adored playing over there too and technically, there was a floo address attached to the main fireplace, though only for calls supposedly and it wasn't well known.

Ron settled down in front of the fireplace with the pot of floo powder. "Charlie Weasley," he called out with the first handful. Charlie's head appeared. "Is my daughter there?"

"Why would either of them be here?" Charlie asked.

"Because Gwen's missing and we found some spilled floo powder."

"Oh. Dirt!" he yelled. His head turned around. "Anyone seen a little girl runnin' around?" he called. Apparently he got negative answers. "Ron, stay there, I'm comin'. Calm down. We'll find her." His head disappeared.

Ron tossed the next handful into the fireplace. Charlie would come out in the teacher's lounge if they were busy, Xander had set it up that way with the floo people. "Percy Weasley." No answer. "Under-minister Weasley," he tried. Percy's head appeared. "Do you have floo forwarding?"

"No. What's wrong?"

"Gwen's missing. We found spilled floo powder."

"I'll get away as soon as I can and check my flat," Percy told him with a smile. "Who else have you tried?"

"You're right after Charlie. I'm doing Bill and Draco next." Percy nodded and disappeared. "Magical Conceptions," he called. An older woman appeared. "Is my daughter there?"

"You don't look like Arthur," she told him with a laugh.

"I'm Ginny's brother Ron and my daughter's gone missing. Is she there? Or Bill?"

"The snoring lump is on the couch, let me get him up. I haven't seen her, Ron." She disappeared and Bill's head appeared.

"Bill, is Gwen there?" Bill shook his head, starting to yawn. "She's missing, we found spilled floo powder."

"Let me look around. I was napping. Stay there and I'll be up as soon as I'm finished. Try Percy, she loves his stories."

"Already did." Ron broke the connection and got out of the way because he heard the 'whoosh' of an incoming person. "Charlie," he said with relief. "Haven't found her yet. Bill's checking his spot."

"Let me talk to the ghosts, maybe they'll have seen her. If I remember right, one of them was always down this hallway." He hurried off.

Ron tossed some more powder into the fireplace. "Lovenest." It took a minute but Draco did eventually appear; this one went right to his bedroom and study, depending on where he was. "Is Gwen there?"

"Why would she be here? It's barely dawn."

"She's gone."

Draco glanced around. "Let me check the house, I'll be right there." He disappeared.

Xander came back in. "Floo information are idiots. They recorded that they answered a call for information from here, but not where she wanted to go. Any luck yet?"

"I just got through to Draco, nothing yet." He turned back to the fire. "Ginny Weasley." A nurse appeared. "Is my daughter there? She's missing. Blonde, three, has a small lisp."

The nurse shook her head. "I'm sorry, but she hasn't appeared here at all. What's her name? I'll have her paged."

"Gwen. I'm not sure she'll answer if you call her, she barely does it for me. She's blonde, three years old, cute as a button. Ginny should have a picture of her in her wallet."

"All right, we'll check around, Mr. Weasley." She disappeared.

"Damn," Ron said, rocking back. Then he got a bright idea and called his best friend. "Harry?" he asked when he appeared. "Is Gwen there?"

Harry, and the cat sitting on his head, shook. "Haven't seen them since I left, Ron. Which one again?"

"Gwen. We found spilled floo powder."

"You'd think they'd have blocked off access a long time ago to kids."

Xander came over. "They said it's so kids can escape if they're being hurt," he explained. "We yelled at them when we found out Iggy had been flooing all over Hogsmeade instead of walking or running."

"Reminisce later," Ron said harshly. "Thanks, Harry."

"Try your parents," Harry reminded him. He knew how Ron's mind worked, he often missed the obvious when under stress.

"Good idea, I hadn't gotten to them yet." He broke the connection, calling his parent's house. "Mum, is Gwen there?"

"No, Ron. Have you tried Percy?"

"He's at the office." He looked over as Charlie and George walked in. "Nothing?"

"Not in the tower," George told him.

"The ghosts said she was here, nothing more." Charlie shrugged. "Hi, mum," he called.

"Hello, Charlie." Arthur popped up. "Which one's gone?"

"Gwen. Could she be at your office?"

"I'll call over and check with security. They'd know." He waved and disappeared.

Ron sighed and relaxed. "I've tried everyone."

"But Fred," Xander pointed out.

"Oh, yeah." But Ron was moved because Draco came out. "Thanks. Nothing?"

"Nothing at my house." He grimaced. "Where haven't you tried?"

"Fred," Xander told him. "Draco, you do this. Ron, go see Percy personally. Things tend to get wrapped up around him and he never manages to get out of the office, even if it's on fire, in under five minutes." Ron nodded and left via the floo. "Draco, we've checked everyone but Fred and Elizabeth. I'm going to do another round of the school, just in case. Guys, with me." They headed out, taking different hallways, just in case the spilled powder wasn't from her. Xander headed directly for Hagrid's hut, knowing she liked the big man and his dogs. He knocked. "Hey Hagrid, sorry to wake you. Is Gwen down here? She's managed to escape."

"No, not a bit of her here," he said tiredly. "Are the others around?"

"Yeah, but this is Gwen we're talking about. She usually beats the rest of us up by at least an hour." He looked him over. "Are you okay?"

"A bit more tired."

"You want to head to the infirmary?" Hagrid shook his head. "Do it anyway, we'll probably need you later and Iggy will hurt you if you get sick." He turned and walked off.

Hagrid shook his head and went back to his tea. He was fine, just tired.

"I mean it," Xander called. "I'm telling him as soon as we find Gwen and he's going to pounce you for a cure."

"Fine," Hagrid sighed, getting up. The dogs stood up and followed him into the school, guarding him as he walked up to the infirmary. "I was ordered to appear," he told Madam Pomfrey. "Xander threatened me with Iggy and his potions."

She pursed her lips. "Well, you do look sick. Sit down, let me have a look at you, Hagrid." He obediently sat and let her look him over. "Oh. Well, I think I'll need to send you for more tests."

"Why?"

"I've found a lump." She caught him as he passed out. "Oh, dear." She got him back onto the bed and checked him over again, then went to summon someone. George ran in. "He'll be fine."

"Not here about him," he panted. "Gwen's missing."

She shook her head. "I haven't seen her, George. Tell Xander his pushiness was right this time please." George nodded and hurried out.

***

Ron landed beside Percy, frowning at him. "You haven't left yet?"

"Just one more thing," Percy said, signing his name. His pen was taken and tossed. "Ron," he sighed.

"Percy, my daughter, my precious baby, is missing, and you're signing paychecks."

"Yes, because I'm going to get lynched if I don't." He picked up another pen and finished signing his name. "There, now we can go." He brought the stack of papers with him, tossing them at his assistant. "We're off to find my missing niece. I'll be back soon. No loud music this time." He and Ron went to the floo point, only Ron got a bright idea and went to Diagon to look there. Percy went to his house and smiled as he saw the little body on his couch. "Gwen," he said as he sat down, gently waking her up. "You're in trouble, young lady." A sharp pain traveled through his body.

"You 'kay?" she asked, climbing into his lap to give him a hug. Hugs always made her feel better. "Uncle Percy?"

"I'm all right, but we need to get you home." Another pain shot through him. "Gwen, this is very important. I need you to go get me the pink bottle on the dining table. I forgot to take it this morning." She slithered off him and hurried to get the bottle. He closed his eyes and hoped that Xander was listening.

Back at the school, Draco's head popped up. "Percy's in trouble," he said.

"Thanks, Lassie," Xander said patiently. Then he smiled. "How do you know?"

"He said so."

"All right, I'm going to check on him. At his house or work?"

"House, and Gwen's with him I think." He shook his head. "No, not now. She left."

Xander sighed. "All right, you check with Ginny again. Does she have floo forwarding?" He teleported to Percy's house, kneeling down in front of him. "Percy?"

"Pain, no medicine," he gasped.

"Okay, we're going to the hospital. You can tell me about the amazing disappearing act she just did." He picked Percy up and slung him over his shoulder, making him grunt. "Sorry, I can't walk and carry you the other way anymore." He walked to the floo, he didn't know enough about the hospital to get him there by teleportation. He appeared out of the floo. "He's got a heart condition," he called. "He's having pains." Two orderlies rushed over and took Percy from him. The nurse pulled him behind them. "He was at home on his couch, after looking for a missing niece. He said he didn't have any medicine." She nodded. "His name is Percy Weasley, Under-minister over the Ministry Archives and Forbidden Library. He's been here before, his doctor's upstairs on six somewhere."

"All right," she said, showing him into a waiting room. "You stay here and call about." She hurried off to find his chart.

Xander got down next to the floo, doing the responsible thing first. "Arthur Weasley's office." Arthur appeared. "Percy found Gwen, then she left after trying to help him. He's back in the hospital. I'm 'porting over to Ginny's because I think she's there."

"Why is Percy there?"

"I found him sitting on the couch gasping in pain. He was pale, shaky, and looked close to death. Get here so I can get Gwen." Arthur nodded and disappeared. Xander walked out of the waiting room, stopping a nurse. "I'm here for Percy Weasley, but I have to leave because of the family emergency that set this attack off. His parents are on their way via floo." She nodded. "Thanks." He teleported from right there, going to Ginny's house. He had been here before to help Simone get something and had left a thumbtack in the corner of the living room. "Damn," he sighed, seeing the people now staring at him. "Guys, what are you doing here?"

"What are *you* doing here?" he asked.

"This is my sister-in-law's house and I doubt she invited you. Get out. Now." They laughed and stood up, starting toward him. He dropped his cane so he had both hands free and sent a desperate thought to anyone who could hear him, including Draco, Dumbledore, his son, and an auror who could touch the pure magic. The first one took a swing and he punched him as hard as he could. This wasn't happening. It really wasn't. George was going to be so pissed.

***

Draco perked up. "Xander's in trouble. He's at Ginny's." He hurried through the floo, but ended up in her hospital room. "Floo forwarding?" he asked as the other brothers appeared. She sat up and nodded. "Can you cancel it from here?"

She slid out of the bed. "Is everything okay? Did you find Gwen?"

"She's at your house," Draco told her, sounding casual. "As are about ten people who were apparently tearing it up looking for things." She canceled the floo forwarding for the second time that morning and they disappeared, heading to help Xander. He came out of the fireplace and grabbed the first of the idiots, sending him crashing onto the floor. The other brothers came out swinging too, and soon it was a real brawl.

So when the aurors appeared a few minutes later, the only option was to stop everyone. When the kids appeared a few seconds after them, the fight just got messier and the aurors decided to step out of the way.

Iggy appeared at the top of the stairs. "Simone, rooms. Denver, attic. I'm going downstairs, it's already a brawl." They headed their separate ways. Someone tried to stop him but he punched the idiot out. "Fucker, my father's in that." Simone came down the stairs, slapping her new cricket bat against her hand. "Got one for me?" She handed over her spare and they dove into the fight.

The aurors looked at each other and backed further away. That girl was *legendary*, and a possible future hire if their boss had his way.

"Iggy, get the edges," Draco ordered. He ducked a familiar bat. "Simone, *pick* your targets, not just anyone. Join your cousin on the edges and make sure no one leaves." The kids fought their way out.

George came out of the fireplace and looked at the brawl. He noticed the aurors. "My husband?" The crowd was pointed out. "Thank you. Why are you here?"

"We got a call," one of the aurors called back. "We think they were trying to find something, there's evidence of damage to the structure." He pointed at the hole in the wall beside one of his coworkers.

"All right then." George exercised his common sense and froze the *whole* group. "Dear," he said patiently. Xander was unfrozen and gave him a sheepish look. "Is Gwen here?"

"She's upstairs," Denver said as he came down the stairs. "I locked her in the bathroom so she couldn't get hurt." He looked to his right. "Oh, hey, late again," he said with fond tolerance. "I stunned three idiots in the attic. Want them too?" A few of them headed up the stairs. "There's another in Aunt Ginny's room, under her bed," he called after them. He unfroze his cousin and sister. "Guys, sort bodies. All ours, unfreeze, the others, put in painful positions." They waded into the group and started pulling apart the fighters.

"Nice work," the auror George had talked to told him. "Want a job when you're older?"

Denver snorted. "Me? *Work* for a living? A Malfoy?"

The auror nodded, smiling at him. "It's okay, I understand. We don't get many like you." He got off the wall and went to help sort out people. "I think he needs medical attention," he said, pointing to Charlie, who was bleeding against the edge of a table. "Looks nasty."

Xander grabbed him. "George, Percy's back at the hospital. Come when this is sorted out." The auror opened his mouth. "You know where I'll be." He disappeared with his brother-in-law. When he appeared in the emergency room, the nurse gave him a funny look. "We found the missing niece, and a group of people trying to rob the house she was in. He's got a head injury." Charlie was taken from him and he was led into a room himself, the nurse putting him down onto a bed. "I'm fine."

"Bet me. You're bleeding and bruised." She looked him over, helping him out of his robe. "Besides, every time you leave, you come back with more patients. We don't need more."

He submitted. George would yell otherwise.

***

Ron grabbed his daughter, holding her tightly. "You're grounded," he whispered. "You're getting a leash and you're never leaving my sight again."

One of the aurors cleared his throat. "Can we please get a statement?"

"You let my son fight." George suggested. "I should hit you for that." He smiled his sweetest, and therefore meanest, smile. "How's that?"

The auror smiled. "If it were my son, I'd kick my ass too, but it's not like we can stop your son."

"Good point," Bill agreed, holding the ice pack against his forehead. "Where're Charlie and Xander?"

"Xander took him to the hospital because his head was bleeding. Before he left, he said something about Percy," George said, starting to frown.

"We can do this there as well," the auror in charge agreed. "Let's floo there." He got the Weasleys moving, only sparing a glance for the blood on the carpet and the three bodies they still had to move. Were these guys suicidal? They messed with *this* family? They landed in the emergency room and he watched as the ones who had brawled were led away, but Ron never let go of his daughter as he was led away to get stitches. He led George back to the waiting area, finding the rest of the family fairly quickly. "Okay, let's start over. How did that start?"

"Gwen went missing," Molly told him. "Did something happen?"

"She was at Ginny's when Xander got there," George told her. "So were about thirteen other people who were trying to tear apart Ginny's house. Guess where I found my husband," he said as he relaxed.

"Okay, so that's why you were all there," the auror said, making a note on his pad. "That's good to know. Who threw the first punch?"

"Who cares?" Fred asked him. "Those other people weren't supposed to be there. They were breaking and entering."

"And breaking walls," George added.

"Which means that they're fair game," Fred finished.

The auror nodded. "I know, but I still need to ask for the report." He smiled at them. "Ministry paperwork is often like that, it asks stupid questions for no reason." Arthur nodded. "So I have to ask. Who threw the first punch?"

"Xander never hits first," Fred told him. George nodded. "Is he okay? We haven't seen him yet."

"He brought your older brother in," the auror told him.

Molly stood up. "I'll check on the rest of the family. You answer the questions."

"Is your daughter in this facility?" the auror asked before she could leave. "Can we talk to her? We might need to walk her through her house, see if anything's missing."

"I'm sure she'd like to have an afternoon out of her bed," Arthur agreed. The auror nodded and made another note. "How many were there?"

"Fifteen." He looked up. "Your son Charlie apparently hit a table with his head. Your son Ron had a large cut on his cheek and a black eye, possibly a broken nose. Your son Bill wasn't in that bad of shape, looked like he was growing a lump on his forehead. Your son-in-law Draco was bloody and I'm not sure where it came from. Your granddaughter was just fine, the other children trapped her in the bathroom. Your grandson Ignatius had a few bumps and a sore wrist. Your granddaughter Simone is hell with a bat, and ducks very well, and your grandson Denver stayed against the wall with us, sensibly using his wand." By the end, Arthur's mouth was open. "Has anyone told Under-minister Weasley's son that he's here?"

"Not yet," Fred sighed, standing up. "I'll go get Melvin. You guys stay put. I don't want to have to fight for you guys too." He left them there, he couldn't be of any other use at the moment. He ran into Snape and Dumbledore in the staff room. "We found her, she's fine. They found her in Ginny's house, along with fifteen thieves." He smiled. "Ron and Xander will be late today, Headmaster, as will Denver, Simone, and Iggy, who are probably holed up with the aurors getting job offers."

"At least the girl was found," Albus said gently, starting to smile. "Is everyone else all right?"

Fred shrugged. "We don't know. Percy's having another heart attack, the brothers are all being looked at. Someone said Draco was bloody but they weren't sure why. Fifteen thieves, sir, and guess who was in the middle of the fight."

Snape snorted. "I'm sure Xander had fun beating them senseless. Should I make him some pain potion?"

"I'd probably stock up on it. I need Melvin, sir."

"Of course. I'll have him brought down." Dumbledore walked away.

Snape waited until they were alone. "Mr. Malfoy was *bloody*?" Fred nodded. "No obvious injuries?"

"The auror filling out the report didn't know. He's being looked at too I imagine. He should be fine and we'll be back by this afternoon." He smiled as Melvin was brought in. "We found Gwen."

"I heard. How's my father?"

"We're waiting for news," Fred told him. "Do you want to join the family or stay here?"

"I'm coming." Melvin tugged on his robes. "Can we go now?"

"Sure," Fred said, getting out of his way. "I'll send everyone back as soon as the nurses give up trying to fight the wall of stubbornness." Snape snickered and walked away. Fred left through the floo, following his nephew. He found Arthur waiting on them. "Bad news?"

"Good news actually." He smiled at Melvin. "Your father's in surgery, but it's a good one. They found a fault with a valve and they're fixing it right now." Melvin nodded. "It's a routine surgery and he'll be fine. His doctor is one of the best in the country."

"Good. I'd hate to have to sic Simone on them," Melvin said with a small smile. "Can I wait with them?"

"Of course. They're in the waiting room with the green door." Melvin headed that way. "Fred?"

"They're excused for the day," Fred told him. "Snape's making pain potions." He crossed his arms. "The auror?"

"Gone. He got what he needed and the muggle police appeared at Ginny's."

"Wonderful," Fred said dryly. "How's Xander?"

"Beaten fairly badly, like normal. George was finally allowed in there with him when they realized that he would make Xander quit complaining." Arthur smiled. "He's just sore so George let it go this time. He said it had a good reason and Xander did call for help quickly." Fred nodded. "How was Ron?"

"I didn't see Ron."

"Oh. They didn't tell Molly they had him." He shrugged. "We'll have to go ask." They walked back to the waiting room, finding Ron and Gwen there. "Where are the other ones?" Arthur asked.

Ron got this big-eyed look. "The nursery." He handed over Gwen to his mother and left to get them. He found one of the senior Gryffs watching them. "We found her," he announced. "She's fine, everyone else is a bit beaten up." The kid looked up at him, looking unsure. "We found people trying to break my sister's house up."

"Oh." The Prefect nodded. "That explains why you look like you got mashed." She handed over the other two kids. "Maeve and William are with Professor Maclay. She insisted, sir."

"That's fine. Thank you. Fifty points." He hurried away, taking the kids to the hospital.

***

Xander walked into his classroom, raising an eyebrow when the students gasped. "What? It was a fist fight with humans." He put his cane on his desk and sat down. "Where were we?"

"Succubi?" one student suggested. He nodded and pulled out the notes for it. "Sir, is the reason you look like that the same reason that Professor Weasley looks like hell?"

"Yup. Fifteen guys trying to rip up his sister's place." The kids winced. "Hey, I had help. This was a good fight." He smiled. "Succubi are mean, they seduce you poor men and turn you inside out. The only way to fight them is to say no, and if they've got their hooks into you, you're pretty well going to need a priest." The kids wrote it down. "Any questions?" One girl raised a hand. "Yes, there are Incubi as well, but I'm tired, sore, and cranky so we'll do them next time. Most everything you'll need to know about them is in common." The kids nodded and gathered their things, going to leave him alone.

Xander groaned as he got comfortable. He had another one of these in an hour. He gave his son a smile when he came in with a pain potion. "You okay?"

"I had a bat, you stupid git. You're the one who took them on with your fists." His father gave him a look so he sighed. "I'm fine, father. You look like hell so take this, that way I can give some to Uncle Draco and Uncle Ron." Xander obediently took the medicine. "Thank you, father. I'll see you tonight, once you wake up." His father's lids started to droop and no matter how hard he fought, he fell asleep. Iggy wrote a note on the board. "Disturb and die. Got into a fight, am in pain. Will kill you." He signed Simone's name and left to do the same to his other uncles.

When the next class came in, the first students turned and ran back out, spreading the word before anyone could get hurt.

***

Simone looked at the formal robes in Gladrags in Hogsmeade and shuddered. Nothing was suitable for her. She didn't want to go to the stupid ball anyway, but she had to. It was an honor thing. Their heads had planned it this year and everyone had to attend unless they were ill, and then Iggy was under threat if he didn't cure them. She picked up one and held it up to look at it, turning to look at her brother and younger sister, who were much more fashionable than she was. "This one?"

"No," Anastasia said, coming over to help her. "With our coloring that color is much too dark. You can do light blue, we both look good in that." She pointed at one. "It's not too bad."

"Eww."

"It's velvet at least," Denver put in. "Not something crinkly and annoying." He wandered over to look for one for himself. Iggy was already digging through the rack. "Anything promising?"

"Not a thing," Iggy told him. "Got a date yet?"

"Nope. You?"

"I got conned into being asked. Someone wants to take her sister, but she's a year younger. Since I'm helping her, she begged nicely. I'm thinking that they're going to be disappearing once we're inside. They're like that." He pulled off a black robe and held it up. "You think?"

"No." Denver put that one back. "With your black hair and pale skin try for a dark red or a dark blue."

A saleswoman walked over and smiled at them. "Fourth years?" They nodded. "We have a special rack for you guys over there," she said, pointing. "Fairly basic and easy to wear." She looked at Iggy. "I think you're too big for anything on there though." She pulled out a dark red one, holding it up for him. "How about this? Your father wore one just like it on his wedding day. He looked lovely in it."

Iggy looked it, then slowly shook his head, starting a subvocal whisper. "It looks like spilled blood."

"But you'd look good in that color," Anastasia told him, coming over. "Dark red or dark blue, or dark purple, Iggy." He gave her a pitiful look. "We have to go. The Heads both said we have to go." The saleswoman looked at her. "They planned it this year."

"Oh. How nice for them. You're all in the same house?"

"Gryffindor," Denver told her. "He could wear house colors?"

"My father wears shiny stuff, not me," Iggy told him. "Can't I wear black?"

Draco walked in and smiled at them. "I thought I might find you in here." He looked at the robe the saleswoman was holding, taking it from her to look at it. "It would look nice on you, but I doubt you'd wear it," he said, smirking at Iggy. "Is Snape telling you to wear black?"

"He's not making it mandatory, but he said that if I showed up in something that my father would wear he was going to give me a detention for every minute before I went to change."

Draco put that one back and pulled out a royal purple one, holding it up against the boy. "That would look decent enough. Put some black trim on it?" Iggy looked more hopeful. "Have you picked a color that you like?"

"Nudity? I hate buying robes."

Draco put that robe back and pulled a slightly lighter one out, handing it to him. "Try that one on and we'll figure out what to dress it up with." Iggy headed for a changing area. "Denver, take this one," he said, handing over a black one. "I had one just like it at your age." His son walked off and he looked at his daughter. "Do you need help, Anastasia?"

She snorted. "I have mine." She patted the robe folded over her arm.

"Help me, daddy. I'm lost."

He walked over and looked through the robes, finding one that would look excellent on her in a pleasant shade of green. "Try this one," he soothed. "You'll look very feminine, but it should be comfortable enough." She trudged to the changing rooms to try it on. He looked at the saleswoman. "They're not ready for this yet, I don't know why third years are now allowed to go, or fourth years even."

"It's cute," the saleswoman told him. "A rite of passage into the dating arena."

"I'm going stag," Simone called.

"Me too," Denver agreed.

"My date's only using me to get in," Iggy called.

"I have a real date," Anastasia snorted as she put on the robe and came out to model it. "Father?"

He looked her over. "You look very nice," he told her. And she did, she looked at least two years older and very mature. All her assets were shown to their best advantage and the color picked up the highlights in her hair. The wide scoop of the neckline made her shoulders look graceful and the fact that it was barely sitting on her shoulders gave her an excellent frame for her neck and hair. "That will do. Am I meeting this young man?"

She smiled and shook her head. "Not a chance. As a matter of fact, I'm going to bribe the Headmaster so you can't come." She stepped up onto the stool and held her arms out. "The sleeves are a little long and I'll need my garnet set from at home please."

"Of course, Princess." He looked over as Simone walked out, tugging the top up already. "Leave it, dear." He turned her so she was staring in the mirror, watching as she blushed. "You look lovely," he whispered in her ear. "It will make everyone think twice about you." She glared at him in the mirror. "Please, for me? I'd like to see you in that outfit because it makes you lovely."

"I could care less about how I look," she whined.

"I know, but I appreciate you looking like this." He gave her a squeeze. "Just think about all the boys who will be admiring you for more than your brains and beater skills." She softened up so he went in for the kill. "You look like my heir, Simone, and I'm very proud of you. It's the first time that you've surely been my daughter instead of your mother's."

She smiled at him. "Okay," she sighed. "I'll wear this. But someone has to do my hair."

"I'll bring you some lovely jewelry, silver and moonstone," he told her, pulling back some. "Will you wear that for me?"

She nodded. "If I must." She stepped up onto the fitting stool. "Do I have to wear a bra under this?"

"Take it off and see," the fitter suggested. The bra hit the floor and she smiled. "I think you can stand to go without it." She looked at the father. "Don't you?"

"I do," he agreed. He hadn't realized she was that built already. "I think she looks lovely just like that, though I will bring some jewelry for her, and have her sister help her with her hair."

"She's doesn't have enough to style," Anastasia complained.

Draco pulled his wand and fingered the tip, then flicked it at her. Her hair grew down to the middle of her back, the little curls tangling together. "How's that?"

Anastasia looked. "Nearly perfect. A few clips in her hair to push it away from her face and it'll be perfect."

"I don't need long hair," Simone reminded them.

"You can cut it over Christmas," Draco said tolerantly. She glared at him. "Sorry, but you do look stunning. Look at yourself like you would another female, or a painting, not as yourself."

Simone looked at herself, turning slightly to see her back. "I look fine," she decided.

"Better than fine," Denver said as he came out. "You look *fine*, sis." She smiled at him. "Father?"

Draco looked at him and sighed. "Did I look that pale?" he said.

"Yes," the saleswoman said with a smile. "I remember you buying yours in here and you did look that pale. Your father was adamant though." She hurried away and came back with something in a dark purple. "Try that one." Denver shook his head. "You'll look nice in it."

"Yay, it's crinkly and sounds like a girl's robe."

She laughed and led him over to the robe rack, letting him pick out his own. He came away with a dark gray one. "Very nice. Go try it on." She helped him back into the dressing rooms. "Iggy?"

"I'm not coming out," he said, sounding like he was pouting.

"Now!" Draco ordered. The boy walked out and looked at him. "You look good in that. Or you could try the dark red one." Iggy glared at him. "You look fine."

"I hate this."

"It's something we all must go through. Most adults wear robes every day."

Iggy walked over and picked up the dark red one again, taking it back into the dressing room. "I'll be back if I look better in this one."

"You looked fine," Anastasia called after him.

"Bite me!" Iggy yelled back.

"Ignatius Harris-Weasley," the saleswoman shouted.

"Sorry," he said in a softer tone of voice. "Please don't tell my fathers."

"You had better watch your mouth, young man."

"Yes, Madam Slyvestrin."

"Thank you." She tapped her foot until Denver came out. "Very nice," she told him. She turned him toward the mirrors. "What do you think?"

"I guess," he sighed. "I don't want to go, father."

"Get over it," Draco told him patiently. "You do look good, but possibly a bit less soft looking. Perhaps silk instead of velvet?" The saleswoman nodded and went to look for him. She came back and bustled him back into the changing room, giving him the silk one. "Thank you. Ignatius," he said. The boy came out, still whining. He had his most pitiful look on his face and was dragging his feet. "Now." Iggy moved closer. "You do look nice in that," he admitted. "I liked the purple one. This one does suit you though."

"I don't wanna," Iggy whined.

"Keep it up and I'll tell your fathers, make them buy you both of them," Draco said with a smirk.

Iggy gave him a horrified look. "Please don't do that. They'll give me 'aww's and tell me I look cute. I don't want to be cute."

"I could always call Amsterdam," Draco said, examining his nails. Iggy shivered and the front of the robe started to shift. "If you're good, I'll make sure she gets pictures of you from the ball," he said with a smirk.

"You will?" Iggy asked, swallowing as he turned back to the mirror. "This one or the other one."

"Get both," the saleswoman told him. "Decide that night."

"You'll need the other one for your interviews anyway," Simone agreed. "Formal robes would be appropriate to wear, right, daddy?"

"I suppose, though I would expect they'll want him in his school outfit," Draco said with a shrug. "I agree, get them both."

"Dad only gave me five galleons," Iggy told him. "Everything else has to come out of my allowance."

Draco walked over and looked at the boy, then shrugged. "I liked the other one, it brought out highlights in your hair. This one compliments you, but that one made you look better."

"I can give you them both for five, plus five knuts each for tailoring," the saleswoman offered. "You'll probably need it for some other event." Iggy shook his head. "Really?"

"I could take him with me to the Christmas Lights ball," Draco admitted.

"I'm not going," Denver and Simone said in unison.

"I'll go, Father," Anastasia told him with a sweet smile. "I'm always up to be worshiped."

He smiled at her. "I'm sure you deserve it too. You do look splendid in that color. What color is that?"

"Mink."

Draco nodded, making a mental note to remember that. "Garnets you think?"

"It has gold and red highlights," the fitter told him. "Either would be appropriate." She turned Anastasia so her father could approve of the fitting.

"A little tighter across the chest," Anastasia told her. "I'm very proud of my chest and like to show them off."

"Don't make it dip any lower," Draco agreed with a subtle nod. The fitter nodded and worked on that part of her, putting in small darts to accent the girl's tiny waist. "Very good," he said when it was done. Iggy had gone back and gotten into the other one, coming back in it. "Yes, definitely that one." Iggy firmed up some more. He smiled at him, raising an eyebrow.

"Thoughts of Raena drooling," he admitted. He looked at the saleswoman. "Can I have your opinion?"

"I think you look wonderful in both of them," she told him. "I like the other one better, it makes you look less innocent." She grinned. "It's the color."

Iggy looked in the mirror and firmed up a little more. "I am hot," he admitted.

"Get them both, I'll make up for the extra," Draco told him. Iggy looked over his shoulder at him. "I'll take pictures of you in both of them and send them on, plus the offer does stand to accompany Anastasia to the Christmas Lights Ball."

"Okay," Iggy agreed. He knew his father hated it when his Uncle bought things for him, but he did look hot in it. "I'll wear this one that night and the red one the other one." Draco nodded. "You promise to take pictures of me and send them on?"

"I'll even let him use Glinda," Simone said, turning to look at him. Her jaw dropped. "You do look hot," she agreed. "Maybe a bit of a trim?"

"I think a little line of highlighting would be fine," Draco agreed. He walked over and ran a finger down the top seam. "There?"

"That would be fine," the saleswoman said with a smile. She let Iggy get up to be fitted, taking care of him herself. "You do look stunning." She tried hard to ignore what was beside her head. Boys were always so much fun, not.

***

Simone screamed in frustration as her hair fell again. "That's it, it's coming off," she yelled.

Anastasia ran in and grabbed the scissors from her sister's hand, leading her over to the bed to help her. She quickly and efficiently put up her sister's hair, making it fall gently down her back but back away from her face, and grabbed the makeup palette, doing it for her sister as well. It wasn't like her sister knew how to do this stuff. "There. All done," she said with a smile. "Come help me." She went back to her dorm, she still had to figure out how to do her own hair. She sat down at the dressing table and tried a few looks, but decided on a simple style, leaving it loose. It fell on her shoulders, hinting at the skin that showed because her robe barely sat on the edge of her shoulders. She carefully applied her makeup and jewelry, then got up and let someone else use it while she finished getting dressed. As soon as she was ready, she stood up. "All done."

"You make that look so easy," Simone sighed.

"It takes some practice, but it's not that hard," Anastasia agreed. "This is my speciality, sister dear." She checked herself one last time and took Simone's hand. "Come on, let's be worshiped by the boys."

"When am I meeting and threatening this date?"

"Never."

"Oh, come on, I'll be *nice*," she told him.

"Fine. I'll let you see him." They joined the boys at the bottom of the stairs, and immediately she had to help Denver. His robe was straightened and his hair unmussed for him. She looked at Iggy. He looked decent enough. "Was Father here?"

"Not yet," Iggy told her with a smile. "I can dress myself." He looked at Simone, whistling. "Damn, you even look like a girl. With breasts!" Everyone in the common area looked at them, then stared at Simone. A lot of jaws dropped and a few girls even whimpered.

"The Malfoy hotness was hiding under all my usual clothes," Simone agreed with a smile for them.

"Brush your teeth," Denver sighed. "You've still got quiche from dinner." She went back upstairs and Anastasia followed her to help her touch back up her makeup. He looked at Iggy. "Do I really look good?"

The Head Girl walked over and looked at them. "I've seen you look worse, and you're now cute enough to date, if you were older." She pinched Iggy's cheek. "You look hot as well."

He grinned. "Uncle Draco's sending pictures of me to Raena."

"When are we going to meet this mythical woman?" the Head Boy sneered.

"She was here while we were all sick, she made my potion personally," Iggy told him, brushing past him to answer the door, letting in his Uncle. "How do I look?"

"You look like you've been cuddling a cat," Draco said, pulling out a lint brush and helping him out. He grimaced at the Head Boy. "Clean yourself up," he sneered, handing over the brush. His daughters came down the stairs and he smiled. "Very beautiful, the both of you," he assured them, kissing them on the cheek. He straightened Anastasia's earrings and pushed one of Simone's hairpins back into place. "There, perfect as always." He let them out the door, taking back his lint brush when the Head Girl handed it back. "Thank you. Remember, we will be patrolling for anything illegal, including kissing and groping." He walked out and followed the children. As soon as they got into the Great Hall, he put Iggy in front of one of the wonderfully decorated trees for the picture. "Smirk," he told him. Iggy gave the camera a shy smile and he took the picture. "Excellent." He looked over at Anastasia's dates. "Well. A sixth year," he said dryly.

"Let Simone threaten him," Iggy said, giving him a hug. "I'm going to go find my *date*."

"She and her sister met up at the door and went off to find their friends," Draco told him. He snapped his fingers and the captain of the Slytherin team came running. "Would you relent and dance once with my nephew?"

She looked Iggy over. "It can't hurt my reputation. Don't step on my toes."

Iggy led her onto the floor. "Ana taught me how to dance." They joined the formal line dance and bowed to each other.

Draco smiled at his brilliant plan. Iggy needed a girlfriend for now to teach him how to deal with women on a more intimate level. Someone tapped on his shoulder and he looked back, smiling at Ron. "How do they look?"

"Iggy looks mature and Ana looks nearly adult." He smiled at Simone as she was moved past them by her dance partner. "Someone got her to dance?"

"They grabbed her and insisted." Draco led them over to a spot on the wall, watching his children as they interacted. "I'm letting Iggy escort Ana to the Christmas Lights Ball."

"Do his fathers know?"

"Oh, yes. Xander said he wanted copies of the pictures from both nights. Is he coming tonight?"

"He'll be down soon. George growled at him and pounced him against the stairs." Ron smiled as Denver was forced onto the floor. "It looks like there's some social connections going on."

"It can only help the other children by being seen with mine," Draco agreed.

Ron looked at him. "Arrogant bastard," he said with a grin.

"If it's the truth, it's not bragging." He smiled as a dainty seventh year came over and blushed. "Did you want to dance?" he asked her. She nodded. "With which of us?"

"You?" she squeaked. "Please?"

He nodded graciously and led her to the floor, joining the dance in progress and staying for the next one.

From his perch on the dias, Snape watched all this with a raised eyebrow. Courtly manners indeed. He motioned his apprentice over. "What did I tell you about wearing decent clothing?"

"Uncle Draco picked it out and it would have insulted him not to wear it," Iggy told him, looking very serious. "He said I looked good, sir, I'm sorry. I tried to get him to let me buy black, but he refused."

"Fine," Snape sighed. He couldn't argue with Draco over clothing, the boy did have decent enough taste. "At least it's dark and unshiny, not at all like your father's taste. You may go." Iggy jogged off, going back to his dance partner. He was snagged by two other girls, who nearly came to blows over who would dance with him. Snape could see the boy's ego inflating as each moment went on. The door behind him opened and he looked back, noticing what Xander was wearing. It was blue, bright blue, but fortunately didn't gleam in the candlelight. He sighed and moved farther away from them so the hideous color didn't transfer to him.

Xander looked out, picking out their kids immediately. "Dear," he said, pointing at his son. "Is our son really that hot or are the girls just horny tonight?"

George looked and his eyes widened. "That's Iggy?" He shifted to see him better. Indeed, it was their son. "When did he get taste?"

"He said Draco forced him to buy it," Snape told them.

"Oh." George nodded. "That explains it then." He smiled and waved at his niece, who held out her arms. "Holy Merlin, she does have tits," he muttered, smiling back and nodding at her. She was grabbed by another boy and forced to dance with him.

Xander smiled at his mate. "Want to go join them or have a flashback to our first ball?"

"Hmm. Dancing first I think, which would qualify for the second since we did dance that night." He licked his lips. "Quite a lot if I remember right."

"In and outside," Xander agreed with a wicked smile. "Want to go dance outside?"

"Let's do this inside first, then we'll go outside," George told him, standing up and helping his husband to his feet. "Can you?"

"I've got the brace on for this very reason," Xander assured him. They joined the children on the floor, groping in ways that the kids wouldn't even realize. He caught Draco's eye and winked.

The younger man smirked and spun off to go dance with a female Slytherin fifth year who had just had her partner abandon her for a young lady in a nearly see-through formal robe. "May I? He was horribly rude and it is unimaginable that his parents raised him that way. I know they'd be upset and would probably beat him for such horrid manners." She smiled and let him lead.

On the other side of the room, Ryan Rosenberg and his consort walked in, looking like the heads of their house that they were. Agatha had let Ravena help her with her hair and it looked stunning, with the jeweled clips tucked among the bun and the simple jewelry around her throat. Ryan wore a coordinating robe, they had gone shopping together so they could look this good. They moved onto the floor and started to dance, gently talking about the couples they passed, making little comments for each other. Ryan nearly stopped when he saw Simone look at them, but she shrugged and went back to her dance partner. "Well, a truce for the evening, how pleasant," he told his consort. She frowned so he pointed out the Malfoy-Weasleys and Iggy.

"Well, their father obviously dressed the group," she said snidely.

"Be nice," he whispered in her ear. "They do the best they can and they're comfortable with what little they have in physical beauty." He noticed Anastasia. "I think she's the only one in here who could rival your beauty, my love, and she's younger than you and on a completely different scale because of her Weasley looks."

She smiled as she looked at Anastasia. "She does look nice," she admitted. "Very grown up for a third year." She shifted so she was rubbing against her mate's stomach. "Did you want her?"

"No, love, I have you," he said, giving her a smile. "Why would I want some little girl when I can have you." He leaned closer. "I doubt she could stimulate me in any manner, where you do so on many spectrums." She shivered. "We'll talk about that later, once you've told me your good news."

She nipped his ear. "I started."

"Oh." His smile got wider and brighter. "Really?" She nodded. "You do know that means we have to have a discussion about what happens next between us." She shivered again. "I thought as much, but I want to make sure first." She nodded. "By this summer, you will be mine, in all manners of the word, Agatha Potter."

She smirked at him. "Really? What makes you think you won't be mine?"

He chuckled. "Because I'm the one with the book that you'll want to read." He winked. "My mum sent it for me for you." He spun her around and led her over to the punch table, getting her some. "Here you go. Fairly sweet from the smell of strawberries."

She sipped it, looking him over. If she had to be linked to someone, at least he was cute and had a nice body. Plus, she knew which book he was talking about. There were all sorts of things in there that she wanted to read up on. Maybe this wasn't such a bad arrangement after all. She could put up with him and his little schemes, he did ask for her advice before doing anything. She saluted her Uncles with her cup and smirked at them.

Ron walked over, looking them over. "You look very nice tonight, Agatha. We've got a camera if you wanted a picture. We're sending them to mum tomorrow to be developed."

"Together if you don't mind," Ryan said. "We look more stunning together than we do apart."

Ron nodded, he understood the boy's protectiveness. "If you want. Draco has it in his pocket. Want me to get him now?" Someone bumped into Agatha and he barely kept her punch from spilling on her. "Careful." He glared at the young Slytherin, who nearly cried as she ran away. "I'm sure she's very sorry."

"I'm sure she is as well," Agatha agreed. She checked herself in the window. "Did I get any on me?"

"Not a bit," Ryan assured her. He waved Draco over. "Professor Weasley said you had a camera?"

He pulled it out and stepped back, taking pictures of them. "Very nicely turned out, the both of you," he congratulated. "Agatha, I like your hair."

"Your daughter helped, these are her pins."

"They were her grandmother's," Draco agreed. "I recognized them." He smiled at her. "Even Anastasia needs help now and again with such matters. You do look nice though. May I?" He held out a hand and she took it, allowing herself to be led onto the floor. "How are you doing?"

"Very well, Uncle Draco, and yourself?" she asked pleasantly.

"You know what I meant."

She smiled. "The answer's still the same. I ...appreciate what he has to offer me, including power and someone who listens to me. I can mold him as much as I need to, and he suits me rather well. Though I have let him have the illusion that he's the one in control in our relationship."

He chuckled dryly. "I'm sure you have, my dear. Did you want me to give your father a copy of the picture? I'm sure he has some sort of scrapbook started for you." She shrugged. "Are you sure?" She nodded. "Then I'll have Molly make more than one copy of your picture." He let her step back as the song ended and took her back as the next one started. "Is there anything you wanted to ask me, perhaps about a more...adult relationship? Your father suggested I talk to you about such matters as he can't."

She grinned. "He does tend to stutter whenever sex is mentioned. May we talk about that tomorrow? I've just recently met the criteria Ryan set for us to move further into our relationship."

"Of course. You can come to me whenever you need something. I don't know if I've told you, but I applaud how you've adjusted to this bad situation and how well you've molded him into an appropriate consort for you. Quite a nice job with that last part actually. He's learned a lot from you about proper behavior and is starting to seriously look into his future prospects. I think you've managed to turn him into an acceptable member of your social class, something that's very hard to do." She grinned a silly little grin. "Are you happy with him?"

"He listens to me and expects me to know my own limits, which is much more credit than most people give me. Plus, he's said I'm beautiful."

"You are," Draco agreed. "I'm simply making sure that you think he suits you on a long-term basis. If he does, then I can have a quiet word with your grandparents over the holiday to have him invited over for part of the summer, or for next year's holiday."

She nodded. "I think he does. He still has that nasty desire to be in control, but we work well together and he does like me for who and what I am. He even said my darker side was beautiful to him."

"Then I'm very happy for you and I'll stick up for you if you need me to."

She smiled up at him. "Thank you, Uncle. Has father been worried much?"

"We don't exactly talk to each other on a regular basis," he reminded her drolly.

"No, but Uncle Ron does and he does tend to gossip. He won't tell me, but he might have told you."

Draco nodded. "True. Your father was worried that he was using you sexually and emotionally, but I think you've managed to move beyond that to a more useful relationship for you both. Do be careful though, you don't need to get pregnant anytime soon."

"I don't want children. We're all little beasts," she said, bowing to him as the dance ended. "Thank you for your approval. It means a lot to us." She walked back to her consort's side, allowing him to lead her back onto the floor.

Draco smirked as he went back to his resting spot near one of the darkened corners. "Yes, my niece, you do have him wrapped around your finger and he doesn't even realize, but so does he to you." He accepted the mug of punch from Ron as he joined him. "Very interesting, that couple."

"Is she okay?"

"Fine. They suit each other well. I'm going to have to pull out my old contraception spells soon, but everything should be fine." Ron spluttered. "What? You thought it wasn't coming to that?"

"I thought we had a year before she matured that much. Her having female problems isn't a happy thought."

"She's already had them and you never noticed," Draco told him, sipping his punch. He noticed Xander and George sneaking back inside. "It's amazing how in love those two still are after all these years."

"Did they just come in?" Ron asked, looking at the happy couple. Draco nodded. "Then it wasn't long enough to do much more than grope."

"You'd be surprised at what you can do in under five minutes with the right partner and some desire." He strolled away to talk to Professor Snape, stopping only to remove some poor boy's hand from his dance partner's rear. "Three inches," he chastised.

"Sir, does that rule count for those thongs or only for regular underwear?" the girl asked with a smirk.

"Regular," he said without missing a beat. "Anything that is normally covered by regular underwear plus an additional three centimeters from any edge is not to be touched by another student while you are in school." She nodded and they danced off. "Children," he sighed. "Someone should teach them all the art of teasing so they don't become bad lovers." He walked up onto the dias and took a seat. "Having fun?"

"I loathe these events," Snape reminded him. "That was very nice work in the house earlier tonight."

"It was necessary. Someone sent their daughter a bright pink robe. It was so bright it almost had a glow of it's own. It was merely self defense for my eyes." He looked out, finding the girl he had changed the color for, smiling at how the rose pink made her look like she was blushing. "Yes, much nicer for all of us."

Xander walked up to join them. "One of these days, you'll be able to eradicate all bad taste, son," he noted as he sat down. He put his cane against the table. "Thank you for getting Iggy something suitable."

"It was nothing. I wanted him to look equal to her radiance at the Christmas Lights Ball." He smiled as Anastasia twirled past the table. "She does look nice."

"She looks hot," George told him. "Admit it, your daughter's one of the most beautiful girls in the school."

"Oh, I know," he agreed. That mink color really did suit her very well.

***

Simone collapsed onto Iggy's bed with a sigh, letting him take off her boots for her. "Damn, I never knew my ass was so attractive," she told him. He giggled. "I swear, I have bruises, Iggy."

Denver flopped onto his bed, face down. "You and me both, but someone pinched me somewhere else and suggested I let her do more," he said into his comforter.

Iggy shook his head. "Be thankful, you both clean up nicely." He sat down and took off his own shoes. "Agatha looked nice, did you notice?"

"Very," Simone agreed. She waved at the boys coming in. "Hey. I'll leave in a few so you can get undressed and all that." She sat up and nudged Iggy. "I wonder who helped her clean up so well."

"Your sister probably," the boy in the bed across from Iggy said. "Agatha did look nice, but she was so obviously sleeping with her keeper. He all but had her on her knees at one point."

"She was in a chair and at the right height," Simone said with a shrug. "I think they're at the teasing stage still. She's still blushing too much to have *actually* done anything with him." She scratched a spot just under her collar, making the boy moan. "What? It's an itch."

"Your nipples just hardened," he whined. "No fair. You're supposed to be one of the guys."

She got up and went over, kissing him hard and making him moan and go limp. "I'm still one of the guys," she said with a grin. "Only now you know I've got the body of a goddess and the rack of a supermodel." She winked and bent down to grab her boots. "Night, guys. Sleep well. Or whatever."

Iggy snickered. "Between her and Ana, I'm sure the line for the bathroom will be very long."

Denver lifted his head. "If Ana weren't my sister, I'd have begged to go on my back for her tonight," he admitted. "We'll let you guys go first."

"That's nasty," one of the other guys said.

"Hey, I said if she *weren't* my sister," Denver pointed out. "I'm personally going to be thinking of the hot little girl in the pink robe. She just looked edible and delicate, and that's how I like them."

Iggy sighed. "There were many pretty women there tonight. Oh, I got a new picture of her," he said happily. "It came right before we went down." He pulled out the picture and showed it around. "That's my Raena."

The boys all drooled in appreciation. Iggy had good taste! The first boy got up and headed into the bathroom, closing the door quickly behind him.

Iggy accepted his picture back and put it carefully into his hiding spot. He leaned back and undid the fastenings on his robe, thinking about her.

"Close your curtains," Denver reminded him. The curtains snapped shut with a flick of the large wand and he smiled. "She would have thought you were hot tonight, cousin. Trust me, she would have been begging and whimpering by now for you to quit teasing her."

"Nasty git," Iggy complained. "She'd never have to beg, only ask."

The other boys snickered and the next guy headed into the bathroom once it was free. Ana's name floated out a few times but they had mutually agreed to ignore any strange noises coming from in there. Not that Anastasia Malfoy-Weasley would mind, she knew she was hot and wanted by nearly everyone on this side of the house.

Denver smirked. Yes, his sisters were not only hot, but exciting, and they had brains. The ultimate in a woman as far as he was concerned. But tonight, he would be thinking of that little Slytherin beauty, she of the delicate nature and the pretty blushes. He closed his own curtains and carelessly tossed his robe off the end of his bed.

***

Raena accepted the letter from the phoenix, giving it a piece of dried fruit. "Thank you, Glinda," she said, smiling at the mother phoenix. "How was the ball? Did you go?" The phoenix showed her many pictures of the ball, including one of Iggy standing there looking so hot she nearly drooled. In that outfit, it was hard to remember he was so much younger than she was. He looked nearly eighteen. She wiped her mouth off. "Thank you, dear. Is this his letter?" Glinda chirped and settled down on the desk to watch her read it. Iggy had asked for her to record it for him.

She opened the letter, noticing the pictures that came out. "Oh, my," she said, smiling at him. In both of them he looked fantastic. Eager, a little horny or slutty in the red one, but very tight body. Oh, the crush he had on her was still there, it was very apparently from the way he was looking at the camera. These pictures had been taken only for her. The last one was covered with a piece of parchment so she lifted it off, gasping in the library. She hid it before her mother could come over and see.

Her mother leaned down and looked at the pictures. "He looks so nice in those," she said, smiling at her daughter's shocked look. "The only problem we have with him is that he's so young, dear. We like Iggy quite a lot. Your father would even agree if you told him you reciprocated a little bit and we would start to nudge his parents toward a commitment once he's out of school."

She shook her head. "He's so young, mother. Just a boy."

Her mother took out the hidden picture and uncovered it. "That is not the body of a boy. That is the body of a young man who is so hot for you that he's aching every night. I should know, your father used to give me that same look." She handed over the picture of Iggy in a pool, in a tiny bathing suit, and walked away. "You should think about it. He'd be a prestigious mate. Even if he doesn't get in here."

"Mother!" she sighed. "He's seventeen years younger."

"Yes, dear, and you often think at least ten years younger yourself. Like I said, we like the boy and you're obviously interested in him." She smiled and went back to her desk. Oh, her husband would laugh about that pool picture and how it had been covered up. The boy obviously hadn't been aware of it being taken or sent. This crush he had was so cute and it made her daughter glow so.

***

Ron looked at the train in front of him and then down at his children. They were all bouncing and happy, going to grandma's was always a happy occasion for them. The carriages started to pull up so Ron bundled his kids onto the train and locked the teacher's compartment so they couldn't get free. Then he went out to help supervise loading. He stopped one fight, and three groping sessions, and got everyone settled on. By the time he got onto the train, his darling offspring were free. "Bloody fucking hell!" he yelled.

"Two are back here, sir," one of the Slytherin Prefects yelled. The girls were handed over with a smile. "They were well behaved and only wanted to pet my cat. I thought it best to trap them in here for you."

"Thanks, ten points. Remind me when we get back. Did you see my son?"

"No, sir, all I saw was a naked rear disappearing up the train."

Ron groaned and went to lock his children back into the teacher's compartment. Fortunately, a sympathetic teacher was in there. "I've got to go find the other one. Can you read to them?" he asked Lupin.

Remus smiled. "Of course. I enjoy watching all you parents struggle with your children, it's almost as nice as having one of my own." Black snorted from his seat. "Why don't you help him find little Ray?"

"Don't worry, he's naked and on the run, someone will turn him in," Ron said with a grateful smile. He headed back to the student compartments, narrowly missing Tara and Maeve. "Hey, we're missing Vinnie. I'll be right back." He jogged back, checking in the compartments. He wouldn't even think about his son falling off the train. He heard a scream and headed back that way, knowing his son had caused it. "Raymond Vincent!" he yelled when he caught him. He was naked and playing with himself because the Ravenclaw was screaming. "Where are your clothes!" He grabbed his son. "Sorry, he just wanted to hear you scream." He carried him back to the teacher's compartment, grumbling the whole way about beating the child. He ran into Draco's back as the train started to move and braced himself. "Sorry."

Draco looked at him. Then at the boy. Then back at the father. "Making women scream in horror?"

Ron nodded. "One of the Ravenclaw second years. I'm sure I'll get a letter from her mother soon enough." He slid past him. "I'm going to try to dress him again. See you up there?" He walked into the teacher's compartment and found both his girls drinking juice. "Finally," he sighed as he sat down. "Gwen, where are his clothes?"

"He flushed them," she said happily.

Ron groaned. Tara laughed and Snape just shook his head. "Son, you're not only grounded, you won't get to make snowmen this afternoon." His son started to sniffle. "I mean it. That was bad and wrong. You don't go torture girls by being naked in front of them. You don't flush your clothes, and oh, damn, one of them was mum's shirt to you."

Tara smiled and pointed at a small bag on the corner of a seat. "I rescued it. They didn't quite go down."

Draco came in and shut the door. "We're having a serious snogging problem," he announced. "I just broke up six different couples, four of which were already naked." He sat down and took Vinnie from Ron, putting him in the shirt he took off himself, the boy's favorite outfit. "There, wear that and you're not to give the bigger children any more ideas." He let him loose and the baby went to get some juice from Tara.

"Which houses?" Snape asked.

"Three of the couples were yours, two were Ravenclaw, and one was that Gryff couple who're engaged."

"Ah." Snape nodded.

"Hold on, why are they his when they misbehave?" Tara asked. "You're a Slytherin and you take a lot of interest in the kids." Screaming started in the halls. "That sounds like some of *your* kids now, Draco."

Draco stood up. "I was better behaved. I never shagged in public where I could get caught." He opened the door between the compartments. "Shut up!" he roared. The screaming stopped so he walked back to see what was the cause. He brought the culprit back, handing him to Snape. "He was doing what Vinnie was." He sat down again and looked smug. "Have fun with his parents."

Snape stood up and dragged to the boy to the platform between compartments to yell at him. He came back a few minutes later. "He won't be doing it again. He seems to think that Agatha will have him castrated." He sat down and smiled at Draco. "It is rather handy to have her around."

"I'm sure. Though you never had to threaten *my* class. You've lost your touch, old man."

Ron choked. "Don't say that, he'll kill you! I'll have to fight Tara to try and save you and she's faster." Tara nodded and smiled. Minnie clapped. "You, no fighting until you're twenty, no matter what your Uncle Xander said."

"She's a future Slayer," Tara reminded him gently. "She'll probably end up fighting sooner and hopefully live until she's twenty." Ron looked hurt. "We'll all do our best to help her, but she's going to end up fighting, Ron."

"I know, I'm trying to forget about it though."

She smiled. "Of course you are. It's a horrible fate for any child." She looked at her man. "What's wrong with Hagrid?"

"They found a small lump in his stomach," Snape told her. "He's going to the hospital for more tests and treatment." He relaxed. "I've had the hardest time trying to keep Ignatius from making a potion for him. Since we don't know exactly what it is, we can't make a potion to help him yet. The boy doesn't seem to care about that right now. He's quite a lot like his father in that manner."

"Iggy will be at school part of the time over break," Ron pointed out. "I'm sure he's working on that right now."

"Probably, if he weren't asleep," Snape said dryly. "His father was most happy with the development since he needs his rest before his surgery tomorrow."

"I think it's cute that Xander's such a worrywart," Tara admitted. "I had to knock him out to get Maeve away from him, and Zach, because he didn't want them on the train. He decided it was dangerous."

Ron nodded. "It is. Those platforms are scary and the train wiggles, throwing you off balance." She rolled her eyes. "Think about it, do you want Zach wandering around by himself?"

"No! But they're not running around." Ron pointed at his three. "Why didn't you lock the door?"

"I did! Both of them."

"They unlocked the door?" Draco asked, looking at the children. "I guess that settles whether or not they're witches and a wizard."

"Hopefully," Snape corrected. "We don't know which one it might have been, or if one of the students gave them some help."

Ron sighed. "I'm sure they are. Even Willow was sure they are."

"I heard," Tara admitted, "but it still has to be witnessed. You never know, two might be and one be muggle."

"Which would kill them," Ron pointed out. "They'll hate to be separated that way."

"Has anyone realized that there will be a Weasley of some sort in the school for about the next twenty years?" Remus asked, breaking up the serious discussion. Draco looked at him. "Some branch of the family, real or adopted. A Potter, a Malfoy-Weasley, a Weasley, a Harris-Weasley. It will be seventeen years before the last Harris-Weasley is gone from the school."

Tara frowned. "Damn, we've got that long with them? No breaks between the groups?"

"Ravena will be graduating in six more years," Draco said thoughtfully. "Tananda will be in her fourth year at that time, and fifth when Lucien and Maeve enter." He nodded. "He's right, the school will have some sort of Weasley for the next seventeen years."

"That's assuming Fred and the others don't have any kids," Ron pointed out, smirking at the horrified looks. "Fred's got a girl. Bill's dating someone from what he was hinting at. Charlie might have to knock up a dragon to carry on the fine family name, but everyone else is going on most likely. Plus, Percy could have another if he decides he likes anyone he's been trying to see."

"He's dating?" Tara asked happily.

"He tried. We thought he had a winner, but he dumped her because he said it didn't feel right." Ron shrugged. "He's got a right to be picky. I know I'm not ready to date yet and I didn't have half the rightness with Buffy that he had with Kandy."

"Two women with strange names, both with strong impact in your family," Sirius said. Ron glared at him. "Sorry, just an observation." He pulled blanket down from the overhead rack. "I think I'll rest." He settled in and Minnie crawled up into his lap. "What do you want?"

"Minnie, let him rest," Ron warned.

"Story," Minnie demanded.

Draco laughed. "Xander was right." Ron and Tara looked at him. "He said that Gwen is a little Buffy, but that Minnie is a little Buffy the Vampire Slayer. I saw that same look on Buffy's face when Xander denied her chocolate once."

Tara burst out laughing. "That is *so* true," she agreed. "Gwen is *exactly* like Buffy in her downtime, but Minnie is all violent and moody Buffy, like when she was fighting or training. That is so cute!"

"Then who's Vinnie?" Ron asked.

"Xander said a miniature you," Draco said dryly. His former Head nodded.

Ron frowned. "He is not. I never streaked down the train!"

"You weren't on the train at that age," Draco said dryly. "How would you know if you would've or not?"

Ron shook his head. "I don't see it." He looked at the man he had a truce with, and somewhat of an understanding of. "Does that mean one of your children is you?"

"He's a cross between Denver and Ana," Tara told him. Draco looked offended. "You are. There are plenty of times when you can be a Princess. And sometimes you're a lot like Denver. I can't wait to see him start trying his moves with the ladies."

"He has," Ron and Draco said in unison. They glared at each other. Then Draco shook his head.

"Not only has he tried, he's tried a bit too much. He got slapped last week by one of the Hufflepuff girls."

"He should try within his house first," Snape said. "It usually works better that way."

"Oh, I don't know about that," Draco told him.

"Odd exceptions to the side," Snape added.

"They are that," Remus agreed, smiling at Draco. "Is anything new on your relationship front?"

"Not presently. She's still spurning my advances toward legitimacy. You, Tara?"

"When Ginny does, we'll make it official," she told him.

"Hopefully before then," Snape told her. "I don't feel like waiting that long."

She smiled at him. "I'm not ready to be married yet," she reminded him. "When I am, I'll let you know."

Draco and Snape shared a look, understanding flowing between them. That's why they missed Ron's evil look of doom.

***

Snape peeled off from the group to talk to a parent while Tara and the others monitored the disembarking. The mother of the streaker started to scream and Draco walked over. "Shut up," he told her. She gasped. "Your son was flaunting his pitiful body against the will of the girls he was forcing to look at him. Were we at school, he would be most harshly punished. Since we were on the train, we're going to depend on *you* to stop him." She started to say something. "Do not even try to argue. We can provide you with written reports from the young women in question. Beside that point, you might want to see if he's been drunk recently since he's off throwing up in a trash can like the most horrid sort of muggle." She sniffed and walked off. "I hate parents like that."

"You *are* a parent like that," Snape told him. He looked at the young man. "I was handling it."

"Yay. The faster she got over it, the sooner we can leave and you can go on vacation somewhere far from Iggy. I don't want to have to stay while you argue with the stupid cunt." He walked away, clapping at the remaining students. "Who's missing a parent?" he yelled. A few students raised their hands. "And who's missing bags?" A few more students raised their hands. "Ron, deal with the bags, Tara, dear, would you mind watching the little creatures, especially the one trying to get back *on* the train. I'm going to search for people still on there." He climbed onto the train and searched the compartments, shooing out the students who were asleep, still shagging, or too busy to notice the train had stopped.

Ron found the parent he was looking for and gave Tara a look and a nod at the girls. She nodded so he drug his son over to the parent, clearing his throat. "I'm sorry." She looked confused. "My son decided to misbehave on the train and I thought I'd tell you directly instead of waiting for the owl."

"Oh." She nodded. "Which professor are you?"

"Weasley, Defense." He shook her hand. "My son decided to streak up the train and make your daughter scream. It seems he enjoys hearing people scream," he admitted with his cute little boy grin.

The mother laughed. "Don't worry. I have a son who did that once in the house." She looked at her daughter. "Was it as traumatizing as it was last time?"

The girl nodded. "He was playing with his icky boy parts," she complained. "That's just nasty. Of course I screamed."

Her mother laughed and looked at Ron. "I understand, I really do. Little boys of that age like to discover things like that. It'll be fine, Professor Weasley." She looked down at the little boy. "It's not nice to make girls scream, sisters run the world, young man."

"I'd make him apologize, but he's not old enough to know what one is," Ron told her.

"That's fine." She gathered her daughter and walked away with her.

Ron looked down at her son. "You're still grounded this afternoon. She may have forgiven you, but I know you better than that, Raymond Vincent." He pouted. "Don't even start." The boy giggled and ran over to pounce one of his sisters, making her squeal.

As soon as Draco stepped off, he saw the glares aimed at him. "What? I have things I want to do today, as does everyone else." Gwen came over and clutched his leg. "Hello, little creature from hell. I'll see you in a few days. You behave." She giggled. "I know you'll miss me. Torture your grandparents, they appreciate it." He got her off him and handed her back to her father. "Are we done?" he asked, glancing around. Two children were still there. "No parents?"

"You're being an ass," Ron told him with a smile. "I knew you hadn't lost your touch." He whistled, making the two kids look at him. "Come on, we'll go wait at the Leaky Cauldron. Your parents should know where it is by now." He got them headed that way, their trolleys rumbling in the quiet of the empty station.

Draco glanced around again. "Good. I'm off to shop and deal with mundane matters. I'll see you all on the train back." He apparated out.

Snape looked at Tara. "We must stop Xander from influencing him. It's getting extreme and annoying."

She laughed. "I'm sure it is." She grabbed their kids and followed him, letting him get the bags. Three whole weeks without a student or Iggy. What a wonderful vacation.

***

Draco opened his mother's vault and looked inside. Everything was still in there and nothing needed to be counted, so he closed the door and got back into the cart so he could check the other four vaults. His lawyer said he had to do it, even though this was dreadfully dull. The next vault came up so the cart slowed and he got out to look inside. This one looked a little short. "I think some of it's missing. The piles should be as tall as I am."

The goblin looked inside, then up at him. "Who else had access?"

"Not that many people. Myself, my children. You lot." He crossed his arms. "Stolen?"

"Possibly. We had a thief down here a few months back. We'll check at the switching station on the way back." He climbed back into the cart, letting the young man follow him. He noticed a few coins were picked up and looked at. "Not yours?"

"They look strange," Draco told him, holding one up. It was copper, but it was stamped as a galleon. "When did we switch money?"

"Those are bigger," the goblin told him. "Fifty galleon pieces. Internal bank issue."

"Oh." Draco put it into his pocket. He still had some Christmas shopping to do. The vault slammed shut behind him "When did they come out?"

"Six weeks ago. Many switches. We sent letters."

"It probably went to my lawyer," Draco said with a shrug. "One more and I'll take money out of that one." The new one held the interest from the other vaults. They came to the next vault and he got out again, looking inside. All the money in here looked normal. He grabbed a large bag, just in case. He had a bad feeling about this. He climbed back into the cart and the vault door slammed, but not before he saw someone run in there. "Someone's in there," he told the goblin. It looked at him and started the cart off again. Draco waited, but he knew they weren't heading up. The air was changing, becoming more metallic. "Up if you don't mind," he said haughtily.

"We are."

Draco pulled his wand, then thought better of it. He apparated out, landing upstairs in the lobby. He stormed over to the watch goblin's desk, picking him up. "I will see the branch manager," he snarled. The goblin motioned one over and he was shown into an office. He didn't have long to wait.

"Mr. Malfoy," the goblin said as he walked in. He put a file in front of him. "That was rude, leaving the cart is not allowed for safety reasons."

"We were going down instead of coming back up," Draco told him. "I found that out after I noted that someone had entered my vault." The goblin opened his mouth so Draco pulled the strange coin. "What's this?" He put it onto the desk.

The goblin looked at it, then shrugged. "I don't know. Where did you find it?" The vault's key was put onto the desk. "Just this one?"

"Piles about waist high, instead of the gold piles that are supposed to be up over my head. The cart goblin said it was the new coinage, which I hadn't heard anything about. This was before I noticed something going into the latest, interest, vault."

The goblin stood up. "Let me check on this, I'll be right back." He disappeared through a small door and came back a minute later, smoke following him. "There is something odd. May we freeze your accounts for a few days?"

Draco took out the bag of gold and looked into it. "This should keep me for a bit, yes. How long?"

"One week. It won't take us longer to break the cart goblin." He put the copper coin back down. "No one's seen these before. Did he react to them?"

"He looked inside and didn't say anything when I said the piles were smaller. When I pulled one out to look at it, he said it was the new coin and that it was internal bank issue." He stood up. "I'm leaving this in your hands so I don't have to get too upset over it. I'll expect it to all come back."

"That's why we suggest people like you come in yearly and count your vaults," the goblin told him calmly. "We'll come to you with an accounting of your vaults in one week."

"Very well. I'll be at my in-laws. The floo address is The Burrow." The goblin nodded and wrote it down. "I'll be expecting you." He left, taking his gold with him. He made a quick stop to his lawyer to inform him of this, then proceeded to do something enjoyable, shop.

***

Tara looked up on Christmas Eve, smiling at the owl coming toward them at the inn they were staying at. "It looks like we can't lose Iggy after all," she said with a tolerant smile. Attached to the letter was a box and a vial. Snape took it. "What are they?"

Snape grimaced. "A present." He handed the vial and note attached to it to her and took the boxes himself. "As you thought, from Ignatius." He paid the owl and it took off. "He sent it needing payment too."

"Poor kid probably spent all his allowance." She opened the note and her mouth fell open. She quickly tucked the vial into her pocket. He looked at her. "I'll show you later," she told him. "What are yours?" She peered over as he opened the box, then gasped. "Those are beautiful," she sighed, touching the little crystal broom. "That was sweet of him."

Snape grimaced. "I don't need presents."

She smacked him on the hand. "Presents are customary among people who like you, which he does. Write him a nice note." She touched the little cauldron, smiling when she saw something under the cover. "He even mixed you something."

Snape picked up the note and read it. "He didn't say what it was." He opened the little lid, sniffing the concoction carefully. "I have no idea what that is," he admitted.

She smiled. "I might have a clue. Touch your finger in it." He did so and his eyes bugged. "Feels good?" He withdrew his finger, rubbing it against his thumb. "This is Iggy we're talking about. Thirteen year old, hormonal Ignatius, whose father can shag his husband senseless in under ten minutes."

"Still," Snape said, trying hide the fact that the potion had made him quite hard. "What was yours?"

"An anti-fertility potion," she said with a smile. She handed over the card and the vial, watching as he read. "They probably came from the same book."

"Indeed," he said, glancing around. "Do take it now."

She giggled and slugged the potion back, then stood up and walked away, heading back to their room. He gathered up the two remaining presents and followed her, sure that the children were more than happy at the inn's daycare. Little did he know that Iggy had sent them gifts too, things from his parent's store. By the time he got back there, the daycare was in shambles, but all the children were happily laughing and painting each other. Tara leaned against his arm. "I guess they got presents too."

He looked down at her. "I'm sure. Hopefully we don't have to pay for any of this."

The daycare worker saw them and rushed over, smiling happily. "Please leave them, they're a lot of fun," she said, speaking rapid Spanish.

Tara nodded, it was good for her. She led her man away, going to stroll around the gardens with him. She appreciated any time spent alone with him.

***

Iggy bounced into his grandparent's house, giving everyone a hug. "They got my presents." He shared a smile with Simone. She broke out in laughs, leaning against her brother for support.

"What did you get them, son?" George asked patiently.

"Passion potion and an infertility potion good for a thousand nights." He grinned at Fred. "And I got the kids some of the nicer painting blocks from the kid's section in the store."

Fred shook his head. "I'm sure they'll appreciate those." He looked at his twin, who was trying so hard not to laugh. "I wonder if that's a thousand nights of use or just a thousand nights?" George broke and fell onto the floor, laughing so hard he was crying.

"I hear mirth," Xander called from the back porch. Iggy headed that way and soon his father was nearly rolling too. As was Ron who had listened in.

Arthur and Molly smiled at each other. Their family. What an interesting lot they were.

***

Draco came out of the floo and stopped, everyone was staring at him. "What?"

"There's a goblin here for you," Fred said, pointing at the kitchen. "Scared mum. She's off calming down."

"Someone broke into one of my vaults and stole from it," Draco told him, heading to talk to the goblin. He came back a minute later with a smirk. "Xander, your vault's been restored as well." Xander lifted his head off the couch. "Yes, you, you great lump."

"I'm doing what I'm supposed to," Xander protested. "How was it broken into?"

"They went back through the stolen items bags and found something of yours. It went back into your vault, as has most of the contents of one of mine." He walked in there and sat down. "He's gone, you can tell Molly she can come back now."

"She's with Ginny."

"Oh. How is she?" Fred looked at him. "Every time she sees me, she starts acting inappropriately so they asked me to stay away for a while."

"She's doing better. They think they'll have her totally clear just after New Years." Xander picked up his book. "You missed Iggy's debut as a force of Mischief." Draco looked at him. "You'll have to ask him, son."

Draco sighed but got up to find his nephew, who was of course playing in the snow with the smaller children. His nephew saw him and ran over, whispering excitedly in his ear. Draco burst out laughing, falling down into the snow to try and control himself. "Dear Merlin!" he gasped. "I wish you'd sent a camera. I'd pay to see the look on his face when he realized it."

Iggy grinned down at him. "I am good," he crowed, then he went back to his playing. The triplets leaped at him, pelting him with half-formed snowballs while his brother and sister threw loose snow at them.

Draco got up and tried to dust himself off, but he was already wet. He decided to help poor little Iggy beat back the horrors of the children by pelting them with snow.

"Draco Malfoy!" Molly yelled from the doorway. "Put on a coat and gloves. And a hat!"

"Yes, mum," he called, but he was having too much fun. By the time he got back inside, he was blue and shivering, but he was still laughing. Molly shook her head at him and sent him up to Ron's room to change with a swat. He found Ron in there. "Sorry, your mum sent me up here to change."

"Looks like you had fun," Ron said, putting down his book. "Snowball fight?"

Draco nodded. "You should have been out there."

"Stomach problems."

"Oh. Sorry." He quickly changed his clothes. "Have a nice rest. I'm going to teach your children the right way to make snowmen."

Ron sighed. "Thanks." He laid back down and put the heating pad back over his stomach. "I wish I wasn't sick."

"Ask Iggy to help you. He can make nearly anything."

Ron grinned. "I heard about his present to Snape."

"I wanted to see his face when he figured it out," Draco told him. "Want anything?"

"Some soup would be nice." Ron watched him leave and curled back up again. He hated stomach problems. Soon, his mother came in with a mug of soup. "Thanks, mum."

"You need to take something for your stomach, Ron. This can't keep going on."

"I know, but I'm usually fine. It's just during breaks. It's like all the stress piles up and makes my stomach hurt." He sipped at the soup.

Fred knocked on the door. "Let me, mum." He smiled until she left then he locked the door. "Ron, answer this with a single word. Home?"

"Buffy," he said automatically. Ron groaned. "I knew that, Fred."

"Yes, but if you're still missing the home you had with her, then you're not doing as well as you thought." He sat on the end of the bed. "Even if you think you're over her, on some level you're not and that's what's making you sick every break. When you should be going home to her and the home you built."

Ron put down his mug and sat up. "I get that," he admitted. "But I thought I had a home at the school."

"School is school. It's a job, and a calling in some people's cases. What do you consider home when it's not in session?"

"Here."

"Which was your childhood home, and you've outgrown it."

"You think I need to buy a house?"

"Not necessarily," Fred said, standing back up. "But maybe working on making a real home might help. Mum and dad won't always be here. Neither will this house unless they're giving it to one of us." Ron nodded, slumping a little. "It's the nature of life. We grow up and move out when we start to form our own families. Maybe you should start looking to form your own home, whether it be in the tower or not." Ron nodded so he left him alone to think. He walked down to the living room and sat down at the end of Xander's perch. "I told him."

"I think he'll be happier eventually. This isn't making him happy," Xander told him. He looked at where the kids were coloring. "Buffy would want him to move on."

Molly gave him a kiss on the cheek. "I'm sure he'll move on in his own time."

Xander looked up at her. "It's time, Molly. He's over her death for the most part because he can joke about her. I think maybe it's time to start putting options in front of him."

Ron came down the stairs. "I know my options."

Xander looked back at him. "Really? Did you realize you were checking that blonde out at the Three Broomsticks the other night?" Ron shook his head but Xander and Fred both nodded. "You were, Ron."

"I wasn't!"

"You were," George called from somewhere. "You were drooling too."

"I was?"

Xander nodded and gave him an encouraging smile. "You can joke about her, Ron, really. You're farther down the road than you realize because you're trying *so* hard to ignore it."

Ron shrugged. "I'll think about it."

"That's what we wanted, for you to think about it," Fred told him.

Ron nodded. "I will. How's Percy?"

"Doing well," Xander told him. "I think he's slid a little, but he's facing the future and not flinching too much now."

Percy came down the stairs, he had been hiding in his room. "They didn't remind me of Kandy."

Xander groaned. "They're not supposed to remind you *of her*, they're supposed to remind you of *how she made you feel*," he pointed out. Percy stopped like he had been hit. "Is that why you dropped Candace?" Percy nodded. "Gee, does she fit now?"

"She does," Percy agreed, sitting down blindly. "I never realized."

"Guys, the women won't ever come back, but the happiness remains. Search for the happiness." He grinned. "End of my wise act for the day. For more wiseness, go see your mother."

"You got it right, Xander," Molly told him, giving him a smile. "Would you like a brownie?"

"The doctor told me I'm not to gain any weight over the break," he said sadly.

"We'll work it off you," Molly assured him. "You can work off the brownie peeling potatoes." He smiled and nodded. "I'll go get you one." She walked away to get him a treat.

Fred nudged him. "If you ask, she'd have put you to work."

Xander looked at him. "I'm not allowed to do that. If I have to stand up, I'll get yelled at. My doctor gave your brother permission to kick my ass if I stand up for longer than it takes me to go to the bathroom."

Molly laughed. "I'm sure we can find sedate tasks for you, Xander. Would folding laundry suit you?"

"I can do that," he said with a grin as he took the brownie from her. "Thanks, mom." She gave him a hug and went back to the kitchen. "What did I do?" he asked.

"You haven't called her mom since her possession," Ron told him. He stood up. "I'm going to go feel miserable in the sun." He went out to the back porch and lounged around for a bit. It felt good to be here, he had missed the solitude.

***

Draco walked out of the fireplace with his children, steering them toward the dinner table. "They're even presentable," he joked. He had to fight for *hours* with Simone to get her to dress up. A pants suit wasn't what he had in mind, but it was clean, ironed, and dressier than what she had wanted to wear. He settled them around the table and took his seat.

Molly smiled at the children. "You all look nice. Simone, why do you persist in wearing such boyish clothes?"

"Because I'm more comfortable this way. I don't have to tug on anything I wear to settle it into place, nor do I have to shave my legs, cross my legs, or worry about people looking up at my undies." The guys at the table laughed and her sister gave one of those 'look what I put up with' sighs. "Besides, I'm *much* too young to worry about any man touching..." Her father covered her mouth with his hand.

"I think we get the idea," Draco told her. "You're much too young for a man." He looked at her and she nodded so he removed his mouth. "Thank you."

Xander wiped his mouth off. "Simone, did I hear that someone sent you poetry?" he teased.

"It was supposed to go to Ana," Simone said quickly. Everyone looked at her. "Oh, fine, the psychotic...." Her mouth was covered again and she stomped on her father's foot. "The psychotic darling over in Slytherin thinks he can match me in the physical department. I sent a wonderful note to his parents, complete with the poem he sent."

Arthur smiled. "I heard he was turned in for evaluation," he told her.

"He should be. Some of the things in that poem were rather gross and best not to be discussed around nice people." She served herself some stuffing since everyone else had food on their plates, handing things down to Anastasia and Ravena. Denver was on the other side of them and Lucien was hogging the baby seat between the grandparents. "Uncle Ron, did anyone say anything to you about practice when we get back?"

"You guys have practice two nights after classes start again," George told her. "Until then, I'm supposed to work with you and the other beater because he's slacking off. Iggy, son, did we need to take you shopping?"

"I need shoes," Iggy told him. "I'm good on uniforms now that I've quit growing again."

"I'm buying you clown shoes," Xander told his son. Iggy glared at him. "Really. You've gone through four sizes since school started." He looked at his son. "And your uniforms are all too small too." Draco nodded. "We'll go shopping the day after tomorrow."

"You're still not allowed to stand up," Draco noted. "Denver and Simone both have to go, he can go with them."

"Or I can take them all," Xander told him, smiling at him. "I'm still not helpless and my knee hurts a hell of a lot less now that they've fixed it."

"You can go together," George told him, stopping the argument. He noticed Draco touching his pocket and pointed his fork at him. "If you turn him into a cat ever again, I'm going to think up something so horrible it will make you cry."

Draco smiled at him. "I told him I wouldn't do that again and I won't." Xander smiled at him. "That doesn't mean that I won't turn him into something else."

"He's make a cute rottweiler," Simone told him. Xander growled at her. "But you'd have to make him a puppy or he'd pounce you."

Arthur cleared his throat. "He really shouldn't turn Xander into anything. He does try to be good."

"I do more than try," Xander defended. "I make good things for the store, I teach my kids lots of useful stuff, and I learned how to call for help. I've been good this year."

George nodded. "He has. It's been amazing how good he's been."

"Hmm, not even any sex in public," Fred agreed. "I'd say George has successfully housebroken Xander finally."

"I'm not a dog," Xander reminded him. "If you want a dog, talk to Hagrid, or Sirius."

Harry laughed. "We know, but you're so much fun to pick on, Xander. You do it to us."

"I know I do, fluffy." Harry groaned. "What? You looked like a fluffy this morning."

"I'm going to get you for that," Harry told him. He looked at his son. "Are you going to stick up for him or me?" He touched the braids the girls had given his son again. "I'm starting to like this look on you. Very practical."

"Thanks, daddy," Little Ron said with a smile. "Am I going back on the train or tomorrow with Iggy?"

"You're coming with me," Iggy told him. "Otherwise I'll be there by myself."

"You can do whichever you like," Harry told him. He looked at his silent daughters. "You can also, Agatha."

Mellie put down her spoon. "Daddy, is she coming back?"

"I don't know, sweetheart. Nothing sure yet. If she is, I'm going to tell you first." Mellie nodded. "Did you want to talk about it tonight?"

Mellie shook her head but she looked up at her grandmother. "Can I come stay with you if she does?"

Harry looked like his heart was breaking. "I promise she won't hurt you, Mellie. She won't come back if she would hurt you. I won't let her."

"If you feel like you have to get away for a night, you can always come stay with us," Molly told her. "But I'm sure she's not coming back for a very long time." She noticed Harry stiffening up. "The last I heard, she was still under a lot of supervision and she's being asked all sorts of questions about what she would do in the future. I'm sure you could ask the doctors talking to her to ask her something for you."

Harry nodded. "I've been offered the chance to read her answers too," he admitted. "She was asked, Mellie, and she swore under truth serum that she never meant to hurt any of you and that she doesn't want to hurt any of you." His youngest daughter nodded but she didn't look that happy with his answer. "We'll talk about it tonight, just us two." He looked at the other two and they nodded, they could wait. Mellie needed more reassurance.

"Father, may I floo over to spend some of the holidays with Ryan's family?"

"No, I think that's inappropriate for a girl your age," Harry said firmly. "It's only two more weeks then you can see him again."

"Besides, his mother's in a tizzy," Xander added. "They're working on her wedding right now."

Agatha looked at him. "Really?" He nodded. "Do you know if he's going to have a part in it?"

"He will and I'm pretty sure Willow was going to suggest that you escort him to it this summer. I think she was going to deal with that around Valentine's day, when she makes the official announcements."

"Are we attending?" George asked his husband.

"She was my best friend in childhood," Xander pointed out. "I think it'd be bad if I didn't." His mate nodded. "She came to ours."

"Good point," Fred agreed. "Doe she have any other family?"

"A few. Her mother's still living, but is off somewhere working in the Peace Corps from what Willow said. I don't think she's got any other relatives, but then neither does Wesley."

"She's marrying him?" Molly asked. Xander nodded. "I've met him through Percy, a nice young man." She took a bite of turkey, it was the only thing that would feed all of them. "What about her daughter?"

"Amelia is her last," Xander reminded her. "They've talked about adopting or getting a surrogate, but Willow's not sure she wants to have any more. She's liking her research time and Amelia is getting old enough to have more friends over and spend more time by herself." He cut up some of the dark meat on his plate and took a bite. "Amelia will be coming to school. She manifested the other day. She changed Wesley's tie to a different pattern because it offended her sensibilities." He smiled. "It changed from a subtle pattern to large pink and blue dots with a yellow background."

Fred laughed. "I'm sure we'll have a lot of fun with her at the school."

"Remus made a point," Ron put in. Most everyone looked at him. "It will be seventeen years before we're out of the school." Bill opened his mouth.

Draco nodded, before Bill could say something. "It will be seventeen years before the last child presently in the family is out of school. There will be one of us there every year for the next seventeen years."

Xander looked at his mate. "We need another one in five," he joked. "If we try really hard as a family, we can go for fifty years without a Weasley."

George tossed a piece of potato at his mate's head. "No more children, dear. Work your magic on Bill and Percy."

Percy choked. "I have plenty," he argued. "Even if I marry again, I probably won't have any more."

"Father, you love kids," Melvin reminded him. "You should have more if you remarry."

"You wouldn't mind if I did?" Percy asked.

Melvin shook his head. "You're miserable alone. Pick someone who likes us, and whom we like," he said with a grin, "but you need to have someone there. If not, you'll go insane when Tananda starts school."

"I'll keep that in mind," Percy told him, giving him a smile. He looked at Ron. "What about you? If you finally marry, will you have more?"

"I've just got out of the toddler stage with triplets," Ron reminded him with a horrified look. "With my luck, it'd be quads next time and I'd go nuts." He stuffed his mouth before he could say anymore.

"I'm not having any," Charlie announced. "Hit up Bill for the record-setting family. Or Draco, he seems to enjoy having little ones around."

"Five is enough," Draco told him. "Unless I end up knocking up some stranger, I've had all the ones I need."

"Or want?" Ravena suggested.

"Or want," he agreed, giving her a bright smile. "How about you, Bill?"

"I might have a few someday," Bill admitted. "Don't hold your breath though."

"By the time Lucien and Maeve are out, one of us might have had one," Little Ron pointed out.

"Very true," Molly agreed, smiling at him. "Do you have a girlfriend?"

"Why? They're much less interesting than the snitch." His father ruffled what little hair he had loose. "Of course, so are classes. I'd rather just play quidditch for a living."

"The problem is," Xander told him, "you'll age. Or you'll get hurt. You can't play quidditch forever. You'll have to have something to do for when you can't play anymore."

"That sucks," Little Ron told him.

"I know," Harry agreed, "but it's true. Not even I can play the entire length of my life. You've seen what Uncle Oliver's gone through because he fell. It can happen to any of us. That's why you're expected to do well enough in school. Besides, no one wants to play with someone who doesn't know his basics."

"Yeah," Xander agreed. "Look at the American football players. Some of them don't have anything else so they keep playing until they're too hurt to move anymore. Then they get lost because they don't have anything else in their life."

"I'm good at transfiguration," Little Ron offered. "What can I do with that?"

"Lots of things," Ron told him. "I used it all the time when I worked for Nimbus."

"You worked for Nimbus?" Little Ron asked.

"That's what I was doing when I worked before I started teaching," Ron told him. "It's a great training place. Especially since they changed owners to someone decent. Firebolt too."

Little Ron looked at him like he was God. "Wow. Maybe I'll do that." His father gave him a tolerant smile. "Would that be okay? Or maybe design a broom?"

"It would be great for players," Harry agreed. "You'd know what the different positions needed and what worked best for real players. I'd buy one if you designed it." His son beamed at him. "If you want to do that, maybe your Uncle Ron could introduce you?"

Ron nodded. "I know someone at Firebolt right now, in their safety department. I could probably get him a tour where he could ask all the questions he wanted. I can't guarantee though."

Little Ron grinned at him. "That would be wicked, Uncle Ron. I'd love you forever if you'd do that for me."

"I'll try," Ron told him with a grin. "Eat." He looked at his other nieces and nephews. "Any of you need the same help?"

Simone wiped her mouth and put down her cup of milk. "If I can't play pro, then I'll do something else and become queen of a local league. I like the playing, but the broom angle really isn't me. I'm not that dexterous manually."

Agatha sighed. "Willow's offered me some of her old books so I'm going to talk to her about my options."

Harry looked stunned. "Do you want to practice that form of magic?"

"She said she thinks I'd be good at it because I do have the discipline sometimes. She's sending them to Ryan and gave me her permission to read through them and see if it interests me." She looked around then back at her father. "I'm not becoming her," she said quietly. "I refuse to become mother."

"As long as you don't, and you're not hurting anyone, I'll support you in whatever you want to do," Harry told her. She nodded. "What about you, Mellie, what do you want to be when you grow up?"

"I'd like to be a movie star, like the ones on tv," she said, sounding happy.

"I'm sure you'd be great at it," Fred agreed. "Though you'd have to pretend to be a muggle."

"But I can do that," she told him. "It's not that hard. They have all sorts of things that compensate for the lack of magic. Like washing machines and dishwashers. Oh, and microwaves, which cook really fast."

Xander smiled. "Yes, they do. It still isn't the same though. Flicking a wand at something and having to carry it to the machine, load and unload it, and tend to it, are really different, Mellie. But if you want to be an actress, you'd be a really good one. You pretend very well." She smiled at him. "When you come to school, you should take Muggle Studies, that way you'll be set in case you want to do that."

"I think they should make that class mandatory," Harry said. "Just so that the misunderstandings are eased."

"I don't know," Draco said, taking up the argument. "What good is it for witches and wizards to learn about muggle things? We've already surpassed them in most areas. As Xander said, even their devices to compensate for lack of magic aren't that great, and besides, why should we bother?"

"Because the world is getting closer," Ron told him. "Things like the Ministry of Technology, or had you forgotten that the game shows you like so much are muggle in origin?"

"While that's an excellent point, we'll never be fully integrated. I can see the two worlds merging a bit more because of things like the television and washing machines. I personally love my dryer to death because I'm not sleeping on crunchy sheets anymore," he admitted. "I can't see the two worlds becoming so merged that they'll do the same for us. So why should we do it for them?"

"Because Ron has a point," Percy told him. "The muggles have this invention called the internet." Draco nodded, he had heard something about that. "On it you can find information on almost any subject, including magic like Tara uses. If they're the intermediate step between the two worlds, like most people assume, then we'll eventually end up on there too and will be known about. The time is coming when we won't be able to hide anymore, if only because the muggle world is drawing itself together and expects everyone to take part in the closeness. Even now, people are working on getting everyone onto the internet so that we share that common bond and for various other purposes, like education."

"And porn," Fred added helpfully. "Humans are funny things, Perce, wizard or muggle. There's always going to be some distance between us, even if it's just a little bit. Humans will never live in full cooperation because it's not in our fundamental nature. The same as there are groups out there that don't participate and are being dragged kicking and screaming into the future, the wizarding community will do the same for as long as possible."

"Or at least until the government starts going door-to-door to make sure that we're all wired into their world," George added. "I can see both sides, but I don't think it's necessary yet to make Muggle Studies a mandatory. Certainly by the time Lucien is graduated I can see it. I can see the necessity very clearly now for more people to have an understanding, so maybe some lectures in other classes, but not making it a mandatory class yet."

Charlie put down his fork. "We had muggles come onto the preserve the other day," he admitted. "Hikers, not in the least bit lost. They followed their map as they backpacked across the region and wandered into a lethal situation. Our boundaries didn't even phase them."

"That's another problem," Percy agreed. "More muggles are becoming magic resistant. Of the police that showed up at Ginny's house to see about the noise complaint, two of them were magic resistant. Out of twelve. One has a relative at Hogwarts, but still it's not a good average."

"So you're saying that the muggles are catching up?" Draco asked.

"Just that there can never be another person like your father," Percy told him. "The muggles are too resistant now and someone like him could never destroy a town without *someone* being able to break the memory charms." He took a sip of his water. "It's a shame really. Many of the older wizards are scared that we'll end up cornered in a small part of the world, hiding from everything. They're trying to find a way to move their families to other planes, possibly even make new planes just for us, because they're scared of what's going on."

"Even some muggles are scared," Xander told him. "There's a lot of people who say the changes are going too fast so they're trying to go back to an idyllic time for them. Too bad time doesn't go backwards, and neither does technology, but it scares them. The technology changes so fast that you don't get that comfortable spot where you can get used to it before getting pushed on. Fifteen years ago, when I was in school, they were fighting to have all the muggle schools in America wired into the internet. Now, if you're a student and you don't have a computer, you might as well not go to school because you can't do half the work. Only ten years before that, computers were a lot bigger, heavier, less complicated, and could only do half of what they could do fifteen years ago. It's that missing comfort zone that's eating away at a lot of people. And I think some wizards are starting to feel it, even though the Ministry of Technology is intentionally going slow. Giving us tv first has introduced us to a lot of stuff, but it's also farther away. You can't touch the stuff that's on tv, and you can't snuggle up to it. You can snuggle up to some of the things that are scaring people."

"So you think that this comfort zone will appease some fears?" Molly asked.

Xander nodded. "Look at history. How much change was there in technology for the last six thousand years? Things moved slowly, people had time to get used to the changes. People fought when the changes got too drastic. Then all of a sudden, the industrial revolution happened. Suddenly, people had a lot of things coming at them, things that hadn't been there before. Nothing that the average person could fix if it broke, like they could the usual stuff around the house. Now you had to have knowledge about special things, and the ideas that went with it, and it makes people uncomfortable. Personally, I think the wizarding community will end up being like Tara's version of witches are today. Little groups here and there, hidden spots and shops that are just for us, but with the occasional curious muggle getting drawn into them. Probably the Ministry will have a spot on the 'net in a few more decades and they'll figure out a computer interface that will work with our wands to log us on. Taking these steps now means that we don't have to take them later and we can go slower, giving people that comfort zone." He shrugged. "But I do agree with my husband. Start with small lectures now and slowly move Muggle Studies into a mandatory class."

Arthur looked thoughtful. "How do witches like Tara hide?"

"In plain sight," Xander said with a grin.

He smiled back. "Have you noticed deprivation feelings among the muggle born?" Xander nodded. "Just for the tv or for other things?"

"Every year we have at least one kid who wants to know where the computer lab is," Ron put in. "They're usually the ones who look most devastated or create hell about having to drop back levels of technology. I think Lupin put out a sign last year that his office was not a computer lab because there was a joke going around that it was by the upper years."

Xander smiled. "Our very own current Head Boy actually started that one."

"So that's why Lupin wanted the annoyance noise machine," Fred said, smiling.

"At least it worked and it got him beaten by the other boys in his dorm," George told him. "He's been forgiven, and has promised never to do it again."

"I'm sure we can handle it if he does," Fred told him.

"Point. And it was wonderful advertising for the annoyance line. We sold three more machines the next weekend the kids were in town for younger siblings." George speared a piece of potato and used it to emphasis his point. "The kids do get over it within a few weeks. Some of them get wrist strain from having to write so much but they get over it. The day Hogwarts goes to computers, we're all going to be missing out on part of the tradition, the quill pens breaking in the middle of a word during a test."

"And the blotches of ink," Ron added with a grin.

"Or the tips that you can't get sharp enough so your letters are two inches thick," Draco put in.

"Oh, let's not forget the honorable tradition of the spilling of the ink bottle," Charlie said with a smile. "That used to be Bill's specialty while doing homework."

Percy laughed. "Or the ever-wonderful shedding feathers that one can't remove from your robes no matter how much tape you use."

Xander smiled. "We had a kid have her ball point pen confiscated the other day." He stabbed a piece of turkey. "I was so proud of myself for holding up the old ways."

Ron snickered. "I'm sure she was thrilled. She hates the quills, can't write with them at all."

"Muggle pens are more convenient," Percy agreed. "No having to dip into the inkwell, no annoying blotches or drips. And you can throw them away when they're empty or go bad."

"Some are refillable," Xander told him. "They cost more. Plus, we do have the muggle equivalent of a quill, though you have to work to find a fountain pen these days. I reminded her of the school tradition - she was there to learn magic, not to use muggle technology. She pushed the tv back in my face so I told her how I had went without cable for ten years. She nearly cried, she couldn't imagine it."

"I can't now," Draco agreed. "How did you manage?"

"We can quote some of those movies," George said dryly.

"And shagging," Xander agreed with a grin. Simone choked. "You okay, muffin?"

"Uncle Xander, please quit calling me cute names," Simone begged. "The other kids are starting and it's annoying!" He smiled at her. "If you do, I'll beat up the Head Boy for you," she offered.

Ron coughed. "No. Even though he tried to say he was kicking Ana out, you can't beat him up."

"Why would this waste of skin want to kick out my daughter?"

"He was trying to pull a prank," George told him with a cold smile. "He's still very sorry, trust me." His mate nodded, sharing an evil look with him.

"He tried to say that he was kicking me out because I was an uptight bitch," Anastasia told her father. "Of course the others came to my defense, but he insisted that he has the right to kick people out and that I was to go pack my things. Fortunately, Uncle George came in and grabbed the putz before Simone could get down the stairs and hurt him quite badly."

Draco smiled at his older daughter. "At least you tried," he comforted. "May I speak with this waste of his mother's time?" George nodded, chewing on his chunk of potato finally. "Thank you."

Ron looked down at him. "I need your help with a plan later, want to?"

"With what?"

"Tara and Snape."

"Oh." Draco smiled. "I would like to see an end to that situation. He's getting quite a nasty reputation around the community. Even though everyone knows it's her fault they're not married."

"Someone should lock them in a room with an officiate," Xander said. "You and Ginny too, Draco. You're ruining her reputation," he said when his 'son' looked at him.

Iggy cleared his throat. "I may have forgotten to mention this part to anyone, especially them, but what I sent them for presents was part of a bonding set. It came out of my Middle Ages book, the notations said it was from the Celtic traditions but I'm not sure about that part because I've never found another mention of it. One potion for her, a sympathetic one for him. When they come together, it should bind them tighter than the almost-vows they took together this summer." He smirked at the looks he was getting. "She's hurting my master."

Draco laughed. "Good point. Ron, I'll help you, he deserves to be happy."

"That just leaves you and Ginny," Xander said.

"Actually, she's ruining my reputation," Draco told him. "It's considered the wizard's fault if the witch won't marry him. That's why Tara's not getting much said about her, but Severus is nearly ruined among the community, as I am if Ginny won't ever straighten herself out and join with me."

"I'm sure she'll straighten herself out soon," Molly soothed. "We all know the truth."

"Yeah, she's a pig-headed brat," Bill agreed. His father glared at him. "She is! If she were my woman, I'd have to take her away and force her to marry me. I wouldn't have put up with what Draco did."

"Times are changing, son," Arthur reminded him. "We should support Ginny's decisions, even if we don't like them. I don't like what she's doing either, but we can't force her to marry anyone."

"Technically, I could," Draco pointed out. "I'm not that concerned about my reputation though." He sighed. "Let her have her little games. If it bothers me too much, I can always have custody taken away from her."

Molly looked at him. "Hopefully you'll allow the rest of us to visit?"

He nodded. "Of course. Where else would my children learn practical skills from?"

Iggy cleared his throat. "Grandma, I've been wondering if you'd teach me how to cook."

"Son, you already have a hectic life," Xander told him.

"Yeah, but this is necessary. It's not like I'm going to be earning a salary that will allow me to eat out every night." He smiled. "Besides, cooking is like potions, only with food." Molly nodded. "See!"

Xander rolled his eyes. "Learn over your summer break, or tomorrow. I doubt anyone's going to be cooking tonight."

"That's true," George agreed. "Tonight is the traditional dinner ritual known as leftovers." He looked at his mother, who had just rolled her eyes. "It's a formal part of the holiday process, mum, you can't ignore it."

"How else will the children learn about the wonders and horrors of next week's turkey casserole?" Fred offered.

Molly looked at her most troublesome children. "Remember, I can decide never to cook for you again."

"Ah, but now we'll have Iggy!" Ron pointed out with a smile.

Molly looked at Xander. "Put a tighter leash on them, dear, they're running rampant again."

Xander smiled at his brother's and mate. "If you piss her off, she'll give us food poisoning on purpose." The twins and Ron both dug into their food. "Needed anything else, dear?"

"No, thank you, Xander," she said with a smile. "I'll gladly help any of you learn how to cook, Ignatius," Molly told her grandson. "It's a very practical skill that everyone should learn."

"The Board of Regents is trying," Draco told her. She chuckled lightly. "They've all but ordered Dumbledore to put back in the Practical Skills program. He's resisting so far, but I think he'll have to crack before leaving everything to Tara."

"Tara's the Deputy Headmistress?" Iggy asked. The adults all nodded. "How come the students don't know this? When it was McGonagall, we all knew it was her."

"Because Tara doesn't like to stand up in front of you guys," Xander told him, then he ate a bite of beans. "She's like that."

"I know," Iggy told him. "We still need to know about these things. How else can we butter her up for when she takes over?"

Charlie shook his head. "That never worked with McGonagall."

"Tara's nicer," Iggy said with a smirk.

"Good point," Bill agreed. "Might work with her, or it could backfire and she'll think you're a kiss ass."

"She knows I'm her mate's apprentice, it's not like I don't have to do it anyway," Iggy pointed out. "Trust me, if it were up to me, Gryffindor wouldn't have lost so many points so far this year." His father patted him on the back of the head when he frowned. "Hold on, he had me deliver some and I don't think I did.... But no, those were other kids," Iggy sighed.

"Try harder, I'm sure you can misplace some from your own house," Simone told him.

"Yeah, like yours," Denver snorted. She glared at him. "You got kicked out of potions on the first day."

"I was being good that day," Simone reminded him. "He thought I was up to something mean and nasty, and he didn't appreciate me taking his spot."

"I saw the idiot you dosed," Iggy told her, waving his fork around. "Really nice job with the potion, cousin." He smiled. "It actually took my Lord and Master a whole two hours to figure out what was wrong with him. You frustrated him to no end. You did hear him ranting about you, right? That he was going to have you expelled if he found out who it was?" She nodded, but didn't look worried. "Try to keep it more subtle. The next one in that book is much worse, but mimics a natural disease process. Giving them a magical version of the wizard flu will make them miserable for many more weeks than the simple exploding problem you gave him." He stabbed some turkey and nibbled on it.

"Son, eat like a normal human, not one of the phoenixes," Xander reprimanded. Iggy stuffed the whole bite into his mouth. "Thank you. Simone, did you make that poor kid sick?"

"No," she said, looking innocent. "But I know what the spell was. I'm the one who found it. I was going to but I decided to let him live in peace because I can kick his ass in other ways." Her father groaned. "Sorry, daddy, I didn't get to be evil this time," she said, giving him a pat to the arm.

Melvin looked at Iggy. "You can give someone a case of the flu with a potion?"

"It's a mimic," Iggy told him. "Acts just like it, even responds to the medicine, but it's not caused by the virus like the flu is. And it's the nastier strain it mimics too," he said happily. "I wonder how our beloved Head Boy is feeling." Ron spit out his water. "Sorry, Uncle Ron, but I couldn't resist. I only gave him enough to make him miserable for a few days."

"Grounded," Xander said, smiling at him. "Let the adults handle him, son."

"Yes, daddy," Iggy sighed.

Xander looked at the other Gryffindors at the table. "You guys too. Report him and we can deal with him. Taking it into your own hands means that he can continue."

"Yes, Uncle Xander," Draco's three oldest said in unison.

"Thank you," Ron sighed. He glared at Iggy. "I can suspend you for that."

"Prove it," Iggy said with a smirk. Ron's eyebrow went up. "It's totally untraceable. Not even Severus can trace it because it is a mimic."

"Unless he shared that fudge around," Denver told him. Iggy looked at him. "I saw you making it, you goof. The whole tower did."

"Yes, and did you see how many of the Gryffs got some?" Iggy asked with a smile. "Besides, it's the nature of the flu to spread to those around you. Or don't you remember?"

Denver smirked. "I like the way you think. Care to get Professor Black with it?"

"Denver, no," Xander told him. "He's very sorry for trying to get you guys in trouble." Ron nodded, backing him up.

Harry coughed. "What did my Godfather do this time?"

"He decided to be mean and pick on us," Simone told him. "The same as last time. He tried to use Denver for an example and I took his spot. He can't transfigure me for some reason and it irritates him to no end."

"I think it's time someone had a discussion with him," Draco said quietly.

"I will," Harry said, staring him down. "He is my family and I can do so."

"Daddy, he's been showing me special favoritism," Little Ron told him. "The other kids are mad at me for it."

"Then I'll definitely talk to him. You're to have a normal education, nothing should get in the way of it, favoritism or the lack thereof."

"Severus doesn't treat him badly," Iggy told him. "I'm usually in there for his class because it's my free period. He's treated like every other Gryff in that classroom."

"Yeah, you get to be his favorite," Melvin snorted. "He took points of me because you should have helped me with one of my potions instead of letting me flounder."

"He told me not to," Iggy told him, starting to frown. "I'll talk with him." Draco laughed. "Trust me, if he doesn't lay off Melvin, I can't do my work. Melvin's the one who's getting me all my herbs. He'll see sense." Draco smirked at him. "And if not, then I guess I'll have to tell him exactly what that potion was," Iggy finished, with his own version of the evil smirk. His fathers both started to cough. "All right, daddies?"

"Fine," Xander gasped. "Don't tell him," he wheezed.

"He'd want to know," Draco pointed out.

"Tara will kill him," George reminded him.

"Oh, right, forgot about that," Draco said. "Let me talk to him. Melvin, how are you doing in there?"

"Shitty."

"Melvin!" Percy snapped. He glared at Simone. "Quit influencing his vocabulary. I'd like him to sound respectable."

"Wasn't me," Simone told him. "He picked it up when he was six off Uncle Xander, the same way I did."

Xander shook his head. "That one didn't come from me. You only learned bitch and whorehouse off me." He smiled at her. "Shitty came off Uncle Fred, who was sick for a while that year with the flu."

Percy rolled his eyes. "Don't start, Xander. They don't need to hear more of those words."

Xander shrugged. "Just correcting the blame. I didn't teach them that word, though I've used it enough I guess." Fred reached over and gave him a shove. "Hey! Be nice or I'll use you as a test subject."

Fred smirked. "Try it."

"Deal," Xander agreed, giving him his coldest, meanest look. Fred shuddered. "What should I try first?" he mused.

"Dear, please leave my twin alone," George begged. "I need him the way he is or nothing will get done around the shop, and then I'll have to do all the work myself and we'll never have time for sex."

Xander blew him a kiss. "I'll be nice, but he challenged me. I have to answer it."

"This I'm sitting around for with popcorn," Draco said, and Ron nodded his agreement. "When shall we commence this test?"

"Tonight," Xander told him. He knew *exactly* where to start.

****

George looked over at his twin as he scratched himself for the fifth time in ten minutes. "Itchy?" he asked. He had tried to find one of Xander's Nibbles on his twin, but to no effect. Fred nodded, starting to look miserable. "Well, you did get into this. You'll have to tell him he won."

"He didn't," Fred ground out as he scratched at his balls. "I don't know how he did this but I'm going to get him for it." He removed his hands and clenched them on the arms of the chair. "I won't scratch, I'm not giving him the pleasure."

"Gryphons are like that by nature," Ron said patiently, but he was grinning. "Do you think he made up some of the potion from it and just dropped it on you?"

"It needs an intermediary contact," George told him, turning the page on his book. "It has to be transferred through another medium."

"I'm not making him itch," Xander called from the dining room, where he was folding clothes. "I've got much worse things planned."

Fred groaned and his brother Ron looked over at him. "Could Elizabeth have a yeast infection?" Ron asked. "Buffy got one of those and it was horrible."

Fred shook his head and went upstairs to take a shower. He managed to shoo all the kids out of the bathroom within minutes and relaxed under the warm water. As soon as he did, the itching got worse. He tried hotter and it just made it worse so he had to go colder. As soon as the water was icy, the itching stopped. "I'll get him," he muttered, not enjoying this at all. Maybe some ice on his balls?

***

Draco looked over as Xander brushed off a fly, the last in a long line of them. "His spell?"

"Annoying, but not dangerous," Xander said with a shrug. He picked up an atomizer and sprayed himself with it. "And Iggy makes the antidote." He smiled as he handed the atomizer over, then walked away, his treated leg stiff in his brace.

Draco looked at him in awe. He was worse than the twins together. George was helping Fred and they still couldn't beat Xander. He heard loud laughter and went to see what had happened. Xander was now sitting on the couch without any clothes on and didn't look like it phased him at all. "Go put something on before you teach my daughters to go after an American," he sighed in agitation. Ana and Ravena would never settle for a British wizard with Xander's example of a body.

Xander flicked his wand and called down his bathrobe and a pair of underwear. "The others are weakened. I'll have to treat them later. I always wondered what nudists got out of it." Charlie and Bill, who were in the living room and had laughed, goggled at him. "What?" Xander asked innocently. "Another annoyance, which I excel at. That's the line I make." He put on the clothes and got comfortable to read his husband's book.

The two brothers looked at Draco, who just shook his head. Popcorn was probably going to be necessary tomorrow.

***

Iggy looked up at his Uncle and Father as they loomed over him. "I'm not getting into this. Other than making antidotes, leave me alone." He turned the page of his textbook.

Fred sat down and closed the book for him. "I will buy you *four* of the most expensive books you want if you help us," he offered.

"That would make up for my allowance disappearing for a year?" Iggy asked.

His father sat down across from him. "It's a matter of pride, son. He can't beat us."

Iggy laughed. "Have you listened to yourselves yet? You sound like you're my age again." He stood up. "I'm staying out of it, go get Simone to help you. I've taught her quite a lot."

"Yes, but you have knowledge," Fred pointed out.

Iggy dug something out of his pocket and unbuttoned the elastic shrinking cord around his book of jokes. "Here, search," he offered. "Daddy hasn't yet." He walked away, not getting in this one. He was having too much fun watching.

George shifted over so they could go through the book together. It had some very interesting ideas, but nothing that would make the family laugh at Xander. He looked at one, then at his brother, tapping it. "This one next."

Xander, innocently sitting in the living room resting, smirked at them. He knew everything in that book, he had bought it for his son and had looked through it. He flicked his wand at them, turning on one of his favorite spells. They now looked funny, but they'd never notice it because only other people saw it. He looked over at Percy, who was trying not to laugh. "What?" he asked innocently. "It wears off." He went back to his reading. It was actually an interesting autobiography of the potion master Iggy was named after. He'd never heard of anyone who could wear out sixteen prostitutes in one night. And hey, the guy gave tips on how he had done it.

***

Fred glared at Draco as he laughed. "What?"

"Your nose," Draco wheezed. "It's so...so....potato-like. It's even the same color." He grabbed the back of the chair in front of him to hold himself up.

"It's not," George told him. Then a bright bulb lit. "That shit!" he exclaimed. "That absolutely horrible creature whom I fuck routinely." Fred looked at him. "He has a spell to make us not look any different to *us*, but everyone else sees what he does. We need a truth mirror." He went to find his mother's. Then he screamed in horror. No wonder he hadn't gotten laid last night!

Fred rushed up and took the mirror. His scream was nearly muffled by the laughter. "XANDER!"

"Yes?" Xander called in the most sweetly innocent voice.

Iggy walked into his grandparent's bedroom and handed them a vial. "A stopper," he said, then he left them alone. He went to finish the color-changing antidote for his father. This was fun on a lot of levels, but it was getting out of hand. Making his father's nose look like a penis was a bit much, especially when it was the same size as his father's. He stirred his cauldron gently, trying hard not to smirk. Uncle Draco was still laughing in the dining room, supposedly while getting some work done for the consulting firm. Two more hours and then he'd have something else to make.

***

Xander woke up in a hammock outside, and wondered how he had gotten there. And what was that smell? He paused, then realized it was him. He shrugged and set the hammock swinging. He was warm and comfy enough and it was a pretty day. He wouldn't let a little smell get to him. Someone would bring him food because they knew he shouldn't be walking. Sure enough, a mug and a plate popped into existence on his stomach. "Thank you," he called. "How about something to read and some sunglasses?"

Little Ron walked over to him, clothespin on his nose, and handed over some reading material. "Three hours," he said, then ran away before the smell could cling to him too.

Xander smirked. "I wonder if Fred realizes he put me into *his* comforter." He pulled his wand and swished it lazily in the air, forming slow, glowing symbols in the crisp air. In the house, someone bellowed. "Oops, think I got more than Fred that time," he said, smiling in amusement.

Really, did they think a little bit of stink was going to bother him? With the slime he used to get on him?

In the house, Charlie thumped on the twin's door then went in to thump them for his missing parts. He had liked that where it had been!

From the doorway, Draco shook his head and smirked. He'd have to ask for that spell.

***

Arthur looked at his sons and his son-in-law. "Boys, call a tie," he pleaded. "It's upsetting others now." They all shook their heads. "Please? Fred, do you really want to wash that comforter again? Xander, thank you for putting back Charlie's parts, but please, put back Fred's as well. He makes a horrible girl."

Xander shrugged. "I was challenged. I won't give up until I win. That's the gryphon way." He blew a kiss at his husband. "I'll make you apologize after I win, dear. And possibly even beg." He strolled away, casting a shield charm around himself before Fred could do anything to him.

"This means war," Fred muttered. George looked at his brother like he was insane, which he probably was... now. "I'll make sure he spares you," he promised. "I'll make it a condition of his surrender."

Their father groaned. "Boys, please," he begged. "Your mother was very upset when she found you two as mice in her cereal bowl this morning. He's got access to spells you've never seen before. Please, give it up."

"No," Fred told him. "Where's your family pride, father?"

"Sleeping with your mother, who you've driven to bed," Arthur told him. "Please, Fred, I'm begging. Stop this silly war. Xander will let you go gracefully. He might even show you how to do some of those things. They made the rest of us laugh."

"Totally unsuitable for the store," George told him. He patted his brother on the back, careful of his new wings. "We'll get him and make sure I'm not tied down for too long," he soothed. They were twins after all. If one of them was insane, the other was obligated to head there as well. "We'll get some help," he told him. "The son will help us." He led his poor brother away to talk to Draco and get them some help. His wings nearly got caught in the doorway, but he managed to get them back against his skin with a little bit of effort. "Draco, we need your devious mind," George told him, sitting next to him. "Wedding chapels in Vegas? Isn't that a bit trite?"

"Just looking," Draco said smoothly, putting away the brochure. "What can I do to help?" He looked at the supposed terrible twosome and shook his head. "At least your wings look good on you."

Fred smiled at him. "Help us get the slimy git, Draco, please?" he asked.

"What's in it for me?"

"Free run at Ginny," George told him. "We won't stop you at all if you go after her."

Draco laughed. "What makes you think you *could* stop me?" He stood up. "I will help. If only to get things back to normal." He waved his wand and brought a book to him from his house. He handed it over. "I was planning on this as a birthday gift for Xander, but oh well." He strolled away. This was going to be interesting. He could wait to see the explosions.

***

Xander sneezed up another firework, this time a pretty green and blue sunburst pattern, then wiped his nose with his napkin. "'Scuse me, I seem to have caught a cold." He smiled at his mate. "Ready to give up yet?"

George opened his mouth but nothing came out. It was hard to talk when you were stuffed.

A squeak came out of Fred's stitched mouth.

Xander smiled at the rest of the family. "Was that a yes?"

"No," Molly said impatiently. "Xander, do stop this nonsense now." She waved her wand at her poor sons, but it didn't cancel. "Undo it please?"

"Xander," Draco said with a smirk. "How did you do that?"

"Backlash," Xander said happily. "They tried something and it happened to them by their own hands." He shrugged. "I can't remove it, sorry, mum."

She sighed in aggravation. "Then help them undo it, dear."

Harry coughed. "Xander, Simone needs them to practice with."

Xander shrugged. "They did it, they have to cancel whatever spell they tried to do that did this to them." He smiled at his husband. "Dear, you might want to do that since you're the one who can speak." He dug into the meatloaf. "This is really good, Molly."

Draco shook his head. This was getting more and more interesting by the moment.

George waved his wand angrily and they both returned to human. "No fair using *old* magic, Xander."

Xander smirked at him. "All's fair and all that."

***

Iggy finished the pain potion for his father and poured it into a ceramic mug. "Here," he said, handing it to the waiting spouse. "All done." He watched as his father was dosed with the potion and quickly fell asleep. "Daddy, please stop this," he begged. "You nearly hurt him this time."

"I didn't do this," George told him.

"You did!" Iggy exclaimed, standing up to him. "You're the one who *tried* to change him. Thank Tara's Goddess that Uncle Draco was around to fix it. Otherwise, we might have had to rely on Uncle Ron and Simone working together. This ends now!" He stomped his foot.

George looked down at his son, though not too far down. His son was so big now. He might even be taller than Xander if he kept growing. "This is between us," he said coolly.

"Yay, then you can mix your own bloody fucking potions," Iggy told him, crossing his arms. His father glared at you. "You'll find that I inherited the stubborn streak from *both* sides of the family and that I've managed to merge it due to my studies. Giving me that look won't help you any. You can stay an orange cat for all I care, but you will not hurt father!" He stormed off.

"I didn't do that!" George called after him. "I'm going to beat my twin for that." He walked into the living room. "Now you've done it. Iggy's threatened to leave you like that."

"I heard," Fred told him, looking miserable. He looked at the unconscious man on the couch. "He should be fine."

Draco glared at him. "No thanks to you two. You know it's not your thing to transform people. Don't try it again. Next time I might have to turn it back onto you."

"I didn't mean to hurt him," Fred reminded him. "I was going to use your spell to change him back into a cat."

"My spell is a very advanced one," Draco said patiently. "And mostly a gryphon spell. You can't do those." Xander moaned as he finished shifting back into human form. "This stops now."

"Let him have a chance to retaliate," George told him.

"No! It ends now!" Iggy said from the doorway. He pointed his wand at them. "Fucking thank you for doing this." He changed them both into mice. "Now then," he said, glaring at them. "Stop it now. Everyone else isn't having nearly as much fun as you are. The rest of us not only can't sleep because of this...." He trailed off because he turned into a cat very much like his father.

"Thank you." Draco looked at the assorted animals. "Are we done now? Do *I* win?"

Molly walked in and screamed. "Draco!"

"It stopped it," he told her with smirk. The cat pounced at his uncles. "Stop it," he snapped. Iggy jumped and glared at him. "I can keep you that way."

"Turn them back," Charlie said as he walked past the doorway. "Iggy will eat his uncles and then we'd always have to watch him. Once you eat a human, they say you'll always crave them and I don't care to be eaten."

Draco sighed and turned everyone back. "Now, have I made my point?"

Iggy looked at him. "Hey, if you stop the idiots then I'm all for staying a cat."

George smacked his son. "Grounded for the next year. No more potion's lessons." His son opened his mouth. "I won't take that from you, son."

Iggy stomped off. "You're the one who hurt my father," he called back.

George looked at his brother. "Maybe we should concede?" Fred glared at him. "Do you really want to become a mouse again?"

"I won't," Fred said with a smirk. The rest of the family rolled their eyes. They'd let Xander deal with him.

***

Xander handed Percy the little box. "That's all you have to do," he assured him. Then he smiled his most winning smile. "Just walk up to them and put it down near them."

Percy nodded, about to get back at his brothers for all the hell they'd put him through. He walked into the house and put the package in front of Fred, who still wouldn't give up. Even though his life had been a living hell for the last few days. "For you," he said with a smile.

"Don't touch that," Xander said, walking in. He smiled at Percy, who ran off. "Now, do you give up?" He pulled his wand and fingered the tip. "Do you?"

"No," Fred tweeted through his new beak. George, who had conceded, just shook his head and moved away. "This isn't over yet."

Xander smiled. "I was hoping you'd say that. I've been working on this idea since I found out I had magic." He tapped his wand on his hand. "Last chance."

"No way."

"Your choice," Xander said, pointing his wand at the box. "Environate." He walked away. "Clear the house!" he yelled. Everyone went running for the outside. He closed the door and checked his watch. "Someone give me a five-count?" Simone pulled up her watch and watched it. Inside, something exploded. He smiled. "Molly, there won't be anything bad happening in your kitchen for a *very* long while." He put his arm around his son's shoulders. "So, tell me about this new potion you're learning your first day back?" he asked as they strolled away.

Molly looked at George, then at the smirking Percy. "Do I want to know?"

"I think he'll need a new wand," Percy told her, jogging into the house. "Oh, my God!" he yelled, bringing everyone running. Fred was about six, blue with purple stripes, and was screaming because his hands were now paws. His wand was lying in pieces on the table but the core wasn't anywhere and the room reeked of being scrubbed of everything magical. Percy licked his finger and held it up. "There's no magic anywhere in the room," he said in awe.

"Bloody hell," Draco said, looking around in appreciation. "No dirt either." Molly glared at him. "You know those spots you were fretting about," he said, pointing at the former grease marks on the ceiling. "They're gone."

Molly looked around. The kitchen had been scrubbed spotless, there wasn't a trace of anything organic anywhere. She frowned when she noticed anything that had been food-like was also gone, and walked over to the refrigerator. "It's all right, dinner was in here." She looked around and smiled. "This is wonderful. He cleaned it quite well, for a man." She smiled at her son. "George, will this wear off?"

Percy nodded. "In two days, right before we all have to go back," he admitted. Then he burst out laughing, sharing it with Draco.

***

Fred looked over, now that he was back to normal, and stood up. "I apologize to everyone who got caught in my little tiff with Xander. I didn't mean to catch anyone else and I'm sorry if it bothered you." He sat back down and touched his new wand gently. "I've learned my lesson. Xander is a wonderful wizard and he deserves our respect, love, adoration, and .... Oh, yeah, and our everlasting gratitude for showing me up." He grimaced at his brother-in-law. "This is over, until next year."

"It had better not start again next year," Molly said harshly. "I've had enough. It was bad enough you became a child again, I'm not going to reraise you totally next time."

"Think about going back through school," Ron told him.

Fred shuddered. "No thank you." He looked over at Xander. "I'm sorry you got hurt."

Xander grinned. "It's okay, I got suitably pampered because of it. But next time, I'm turning you into something that'll make your mum cry." He stuffed his mouth when Molly looked at him. "Great casserole, Molly."

"Thank you, Xander. Accept his gracious apology."

"I accept with humble thanks, Fred. I'm sure you'll win one day, when I'm old and too sore to move fast." He took another bite.

Fred mumbled something and his nephew glared at him. "I'm sure that day will come soon," he retorted.

"I'm feeling *much* better," Xander admitted. "My knee doesn't hardly hurt at all and I'm walking better."

"Good, then you can help patrol the train," Ron told him. "Iggy, you get to watch the kids back at Hogwarts." Iggy nodded. "We're leaving tomorrow *early*, Xander."

"Okay," Xander agreed, nodding. "Get my unhappy butt up and make sure I have coffee, I'll be fine." He sipped his milk, looking over at his husband. "Are you coming back with us?"

"No, we're going to open the store. Some of the kids always stop in on their way back," George told him.

"Business has been great this last week," Fred agreed. They had left for the store each day during the break, and apparently it had been very profitable. "We'll need to restock before the next weekend in town."

"I'll come down and help, with permission of course," Iggy told him, looking at his father. Xander shrugged. "You won't mind?"

"That's up to Severus, he monopolizes your time," Xander pointed out. "You'll have to get his permission, and Dumbledore's."

"Thanks, dad." Iggy stuffed his mouth with the rest of his food and reached for more. "S'great, Grandma."

She smiled at him. "Eat as much as you want, Iggy. I've not forgotten what growing boys eat like."

"That's a good thing," Ron told her. "You've got two of them again." Draco looked at him then at Little Ron. "He's not growing yet. Give him a year. Then he'll pig out for energy."

"Ron, why are you still eating like that?" George asked with a smile.

"Because some of us still work out and aren't just brewing potions," Ron reminded him. He grinned. "I still take the time to work out every week, unlike you and your mate."

"I can't do it," Xander told him. "Soon, but not yet. After my next appointment."

"When is that?" Fred asked.

"A month." He shifted his stiffened leg. "One more month with this itchy, heavy brace and one more month with as little moving as possible."

"At least you don't have to teach the seventh years how to box," Draco reminded him. He looked at Ron. "How is your plan going?"

"Excellent," Ron said with a smile. "Snape should know by now. He hasn't said anything back yet. Iggy, expect some temper tantrums from him tomorrow night."

"Tomorrow night, I'm brewing an engraving potion in the common room so we can mark our brooms." Little Ron nodded.

"Is it smelly or dangerous?" George asked.

"Corrosive if spilled, and only mildly smelly. Less so than dinner. You have to get really close to inhale the bad fumes." He stabbed a tomato and pointed it at his Uncle. "He said it was okay."

"As long as you don't spill it or hurt anyone," Ron reminded him.

Iggy nodded. "I won't. I'll even have the spill powder with me just in case. Severus gave me the green light before break." He ate the tomato. "Hagrid's feeling better. I called Madam Pomfrey and she said they've asked us for a special potion out of the Giant books. Severus was on the same line and told her we'd make it starting the first day back because it wasn't an immediate need and he had to find the books." He ate more of his salad. "Grandma, are you packing lunches tomorrow?"

"If you want," she said tolerantly. "Won't they be feeding you tomorrow?"

"Maybe," Iggy told her, "but I don't want to make more work for the house elves."

"They don't mind, they like their work," Draco told him. "Demand away, within limits. It makes them happy to be of service."

"Plus, there's that one that dotes on the family," Xander added. "When you show up, I'd be expecting treats." Iggy nodded.

"Don't let mine eat cookies for lunch," Ron told him.

"Let them," Xander sighed. "It's okay once in a while and this will be a treat for them."

"Eat, Xander, or you'll never get better," Molly told him gently. He stuffed his face. "Ron, it won't hurt them any more than it hurt you boys when you gorged on cookies," she said with a smile. "Let them be spoiled tomorrow. They'll be missing the train."

"Oh, yeah, Ray will definitely be missing streaking on the train," Ron said dryly, looking at his son. Molly gasped. "I didn't tell you that?" She pointed out the window.

"What does it take to make those idiots go away?" Draco asked, pulling his wand to go deal with the black robed idiot walking through the back yard. Ron was right behind them and together they made the man beg long before the auror called by Fred showed up. They walked back in shaking their heads and sat back down to eat dinner. "He apologizes for his rude behavior," Draco told Molly. "His mother never taught him better."

"Was that Crabbe or Goyle?" Ron asked, picking up his fork.

"Ron, your knuckles," Molly said, wetting her napkin to wipe at the scrapes. "Why don't you boys use your wands for that?"

"Why give him the pleasure of it?" Ron asked her.

"There's something very cathartic about going at it with your fists," George added. His mother looked at him. "What? Wizards can still fight physically. Most of them don't expect it, so it's a brilliant strategy if you can fight, but there's nothing stopping us from it. So, which one was that?"

"Crabbe. Goyle is hiding in Devonshire with his family. His son's starting next year from what I hear." Draco finished his water and got up to get himself some more.

"I'm sure Ravena will make him beg for mercy at least once," Ron told him. Little Ron glared at him. "What?"

"Ravena has better taste than to take up with anyone who Uncle Draco hung out with when he was an evil bastard," he defended.

Draco looked at the little boy, then smiled. "You like her?" Little Ron blushed and ducked his head. "Well, at least you're a *decent* little boy, with good prospects. I won't harm your father for your daring to like her."

"Leave him alone," Ravena snapped. "Little Ron is a good little boy."

"He's older than you, you can't call him a little anything," Fred told her.

She glared at him. "Shut up." He opened his mouth. "Uncle Xander, make them leave Little Ron alone!"

"Leave him alone," Xander said with a smile. "First crushes are often embarrassing and having a family who enjoys picking on you about it makes it worse." Little Ron shot him a thankful look. "Of course, if you want to start seeing Ravena formally, you'll have to go through her father and I hear he's going to try and be scary with all the kids' boyfriends and girlfriends." Draco laughed as he walked back over to sit down. "Do you think Little Ron is suitable?"

"I think he's got good prospects and comes from a partially pureblood family, that makes him eligible to date her. I'd have to watch their behavior together to see if he's good enough for her." His daughter glared at him. "As I would for anyone wanting to date one of my children."

Little Ron looked at him. "I think she's really pretty and smart."

"That's a wonderful start," Xander agreed.

Draco patted him on the back. "That's right, it's a great *start*. Remember, I will be watching, Ron." Little Ron nodded and tucked back into his food, sneaking glances at his crush.

"Hey, she's the same age almost," George said happily. "That's a wonderful change from most of the children so far."

Ana coughed. "The one boy I like is near my own age." Draco looked at her. "I'm not sharing anything further because we've agreed to take it slowly and you scare him shitless, father. You don't need to threaten him." She smirked. "You'll meet him when we make it official, if we make it official. That's why I kept him away from you at the ball." She picked up her milk and sipped at it.

Draco shook his head. "Wonderful. Simone, is there something you'd like to share? Or Denver?" The older two shook their heads. "Iggy, any new development in your love life?"

"I'm considering how to get experience to match my woman before we get together. It wouldn't be great to finally land her when I'm still an innocent."

"Son, she's seventeen years older than you," Xander reminded him. "She's already far ahead of you. You'll never catch up."

"Yes, but I don't *have* to be an innocent when I finally convince her that I'm for her."

"Then I'd be finding a girlfriend," George told him. "The only way to learn how to treat women is to take up with one." He smiled. "When you're eighteen and she's thirty-five, you can offer your hands for her service and pleasure." Iggy blushed. "Until then, you're not going to keep hitting on her. I doubt her parents appreciate it that much."

"Her parents like him," Xander told him. "They're coming this spring for a game to formally meet him."

Molly's mouth hung open. "She's that much older than him and this is being allowed?"

"She's made it clear that I'm too young at this time," Iggy told her. "We're staying friends, but they got asked up so Raena can answer questions for Big Bill. They've scheduled it so they can see the game against Ravenclaw. I plan on being brilliant. Denver, you'd better be able to match me in my brilliance so I don't look like I'm trying too hard."

"Yes, dear," Denver said in a high falsetto. "I'm sure she'll love you dearly, dear."

Iggy tossed a napkin at his cousin. "You're just jealous because I'm going to be the love slave of a beautiful and brilliant woman some day and you're not."

"I don't need brilliance, I need someone who can carry on a conversation about things that I understand," Denver told him in his normal voice. "On the other point, have I *ever* let you down so far?"

"No," Iggy told him, "I just need to make sure it doesn't happen on purpose to make me look bad."

Simone smiled at him. "Okay, I won't send *any* bludgers your way, Iggy. I won't let you get hit, won't smack you around, and won't knock you senseless so you fall off your broom."

"You're just jealous," Iggy told her.

"Of?" Simone snorted.

"She's an exciting woman who doesn't count on her sexuality or sensuality to get anywhere, yet she's still one of the top people in her field. And she never had to try and be one of the guys."

"I like myself, unlike someone who's dreaming about the impossible."

"Stop it," Xander said quietly. "You four will not fight. I won't have this part of the family divided over a crush or a spouse. The fighting ends."

"Yes, Uncle Xander," Simone told him.

"They weren't really fighting," Draco pointed out. "This is normal teenager sniping."

"Which usually leads to breaking up of friendships," Xander told him. "So they'll drop it."

"Okay, father, but I wouldn't hurt them over their jealousy. I'm not letting them go anywhere, our friendship is still safe." Xander nodded.

George patted Xander on the back. "It's hard when you've watched some of your best friends drift away because of a relationship."

"Is that what happened to you and Willow?" Simone asked. Xander shrugged. "Not the whole story or not at all?" she pushed.

"Drop it," her father told her. "It was a lot of things and some of them aren't very nice. You don't need to know." She nodded and went back to her dinner. "What are you getting Willow for her wedding?" he asked in the small silence.

"I was thinking something pewter, maybe something like a serving set," Xander said, shaking off the morose memories. "Or maybe something classy and ceramic. Probably something muggle since she lives in that world and Wesley is a muggle." He took a bite of food. "George, did you have any ideas?"

"Nothing other than something to make her be embarrassed," he admitted. Fred nodded.

"Be nice," Molly sighed. "Something for her house would be an excellent idea, Xander. It's very traditional. Possibly some picture frames? You can usually find some very nice ones of those and she'll have more pictures from the wedding that will need a home."

He nodded. "That's an idea." He smiled. "Thanks. I'll come steal you to help me find something since George can't be trusted to get something tasteful."

"I can so do tasteful," George protested. "She'll need something funny. Wesley seems a bit humorless."

"He's a nice guy," Xander told him. "He's solid and nice and decent. He'll keep her sane and help her find herself again. And he'll keep her from going bad again."

"We can only hope so," Draco agreed. "I can help you shop if Molly doesn't. I do have excellent taste, as shown by my house."

Xander nodded. "Okay, I'll steal you both then." He scraped his plate and ate the last bite. "Great meal, mum." He stood up and smiled at his mate. "I'm going to lay down since my leg is numb." He blew a kiss and left to go lay on the couch.

George smiled. "It's nice that everything is back to normal again."

"Haven't got any yet?" Draco asked.

"He's forbidden for another two weeks, just in case he's got a blood clot or something." George sighed. "I want to go beat his doctor."

"There's always your hand," Simone said philosophically. Molly gasped. "What? That was dad's advice to us before we started school!" Denver and Draco both groaned and shook their heads. "Sorry."

Fred patted her on the back of the head. "It's okay, you just set the family record for tastelessness. Ron had the old record and you've just beaten him." He smiled at his brother. "Though she is right."

"Fred!" Molly gasped.

Fred gave her an apologetic shrug. "Sorry, mum." He quickly grabbed something and stuffed his mouth full.

"Simone, we will be discussing your problem with public places," Draco told her simply.

"Yes, daddy," she said with a smile. That was a *great* reaction and she hadn't even tried for it.

***

Xander came back from a hall patrol on the train and sat down with a sigh of relief. "I said I'd go," Ron told him, not looking up from his book.

"It's okay," Xander told him. "Three compartments with closed curtains. Two were actually sleeping." Tara smiled at him. "So, did you like Iggy's present? He thought he was being cute." She blushed and Snape's lips thinned. "It could have been worse. You should see the ones he decided *not* to do because they were naughtier."

Tara laughed. "I'm sure he chose the most tasteful one he could." She patted Severus on the thigh. "Did you have a good vacation?"

"Fred and I got into a prank war," Xander said with a proud smile. "I won." Snape's mouth fell open.

"Don't ask," Ron told him, looking up. "Really, just don't ask."

"It was not only ridiculous, but quite entertaining," Draco told him. "Just a bit extreme. Did Fred end up throwing out that comforter?"

"No, he sent it out to be cleaned," Xander told him with a smile. "He liked it too much to toss it out."

"Grandma gave it to him," Ron told them. Draco looked impressed. "It's lived through a lot." He closed his book, his thumb holding his place. "It was cute up until Fred tried to change Xander into a cat and couldn't quite do it. Then Xander pulled the ultimate stunt. He stripped Fred and the kitchen of everything magic and nearly everything organic."

"It broke his wand," Xander said with a smile.

"It ate all the food left on the counters, turned him funny colors and deaged him too," Draco added. Snape cracked and smiled. "It scrubbed that place spotless. Not a spot of grease, dirt, or germs anywhere in the kitchen, only poor little, funny looking Fred laying on the table wailing pitifully because his wand was broken." Snape cracked more and started to laugh.

"And for the next two days, Fred just gave me this hurt look like I had destroyed all his dreams for the future. George helpfully pointed out that I could have left him that age and he could have gone back through school again." Snape laughed harder. "Poor little Fred, six-years-old, blue, nose changed back to a penis, wandless, and wailing for his poor little wand. Both of them because he was supposed to have a date that night." Tara burst out in giggles and Snape leaned against her, laughing so hard.

Draco looked at Xander. "I thought it was an excellent idea. I didn't know you had it in you."

"I'm calling it the argument stopper," Xander said with a proud smile. "Fred promised to put it on the special product's list."

"I'm sure it will bring them a lot of money," Ron said with a maniacal grin.

Snape shook his head. "Oh, dear. I can't believe you didn't get caught by the Misuse office."

"I got a letter," Xander admitted. "When Arthur explained it to them, they all cracked up too and told Arthur that Fred probably deserved it. To them, who hate jokes, I'm nearly a hero now." He smirked. "So, did you like Iggy's gift? You might want to check the history of that spell, Severus."

Snape looked at him, then at the little crystal cauldron sitting on the top of his bag. He stood up and pulled Xander out onto the platform between the cars. "What is it?"

Xander made sure the door was closed and Tara wasn't anywhere near it. "He said something about sympathetic spells? One male, one female part." Snape's mouth started to open. "He was trying to help you out, big guy. He thinks what she's doing is mean and nasty so he's working to make it better for you. Don't tell him I told you though. He'll be upset if you don't figure it out for yourself." He walked back inside and sat back down, stretching his leg out.

Snape nearly cheered. If the boy had done what he thought, then *everyone* could tell. Yes! He would have to talk to his associate later.

***

Snape walked up to the Gryffindor portrait and knocked. He could just barge in, being a teacher, but it wasn't proper. The door opened and one of the Prefects looked at him for a second before getting out of the way. "Iggy!" the Prefect called. "Visitor!"

"Send him up! I'm doing my book collection!"

Snape walked up and headed to the open door, pausing inside. The saw the case sitting on the bed. "Shrinking spells?" he asked.

"They're called practical bands. Basically, it's a rubberband that's closed with a button and then you put a permanent shrinking spell and a feather-light spell on them so they change once they're closed up," Iggy said as he worked. He looked up. "It's really neat. I can fit all of my books into this case with my component's box and it doesn't hurt the books, no matter how magical they are. It shrinks them in proportion all the way around." He went back to sorting them by title and area. "What's up?"

"I need that book." Iggy looked at him. "The one in which you found my present."

"Is it working?" Iggy asked as he tossed over a book and a set of tweezers to open the button with. "Don't tear it." He started on the next row, sitting down to work on the tiny titles.

The Head Boy walked in. "I thought the rules stated that you could only have fifteen books over here."

"These take up less room than fifteen of my books," Iggy told him, continuing to work. One of them was picked up and he snatched it back. "Don't touch, you'll contaminate that one. It's magically written in Gryphon." He placed it into its future spot and worked around it. "Page three-hundred-ninety-one, sir," Iggy told him.

The Head Boy looked at the binder the Professor was pouring through. "What's that? It looks boring."

"It's all the potions I've done since I was nine," Iggy told him. "Seven thousand of them. Complete with notes and most with bibliographies of where I found them and their history." He looked the boy over. "I could help you get your books organized too if you wanted. I hear the NEWTS are difficult if you haven't studied in a while." The Head Boy left. "Piss ant."

Snape looked up at him. "Don't say such things in my presence."

"Sure, if you quit picking on Melvin." Iggy gave him a dry look. "I came to a decision over break. Everyone thinks I should be a sullen and angry teenager, I can play that part." Snape smiled. "And I mean it, sir, no more picking on Melvin or I'm going to take a leaflet out of my father's holiday and do something horrible to the Slytherins."

Snape snorted. "I'm sure it'd restart the old war again." He tapped the page. "May I copy this?"

"Sure. Want some parchment?" He watched as his mentor waved his wand and came up with an exact copy. "Hey, no fair!" he complained. "You never taught me that!"

"Your handwriting needs the work," Snape said, redoing the band. The book fit securely in the palm of his hand and barely weighed a gram. "That's a very nice spell."

"You can borrow the pamphlet," he offered, handing it over too. He put his personal potions reference into the top pocket of the case and closed it. "There. All done." He shrunk it down and put it into the pocket of his robes. "And I can carry my schoolbooks in there too," he said smugly.

"I'm sure that will be a help to you. Are they all in there?"

"All five hundred and so," Iggy agreed. "Oh, and I need to go with you when you go on that stocking run. Dad forgot to get me ingredients over break." Snape nodded. "Did you want the opposite spell as well?"

"There's another?" he asked, looking at the papers in his hands. Nothing on them had the ingredients but it did have a description so he could figure it out, his student had after all. "Why didn't you mix that one as well?"

"Because getting her to use it will be trickier," Iggy said with a grin. "Plus, it has the side effect of letting you know *exactly* what she's thinking and how she's doing. I hear that can be quite distracting. It has to be mixed by someone else, but I can give you the history I found on it."

Snape nodded, smiling at him. "I would imagine so." He sat on the side of the bed next to him. "Have you sent in your application?"

"And the fee, even though it made Uncle Fred wince in pain. I've gotten a letter back saying I've got an interview, but nothing more until March." Snape nodded. "Do you really think this is necessary, sir? It's rather expensive."

"It's well worth the cost, and most students make commitments so that people will pay their tuition for them. Won't the gryphons?"

"I don't think anyone's asked. My dad sees it as a matter of honor; I'm his son so he should pay for it. The problem is, the first two summer classes are one-twenty." Snape hissed. "I take it the price went up?"

"I never dealt with the fees, my parents did all that for me and kept telling me it was worth it." He shrugged. "It was, in the long run, though it was very demanding and challenging."

"Oh, yay," Iggy said drolly. "Just what I need, more of a challenge. Is it going to be harder than you are or easier?"

"It depends on the instructor. They'll expect you to be competent and able to follow instructions."

Iggy shifted and got comfortable. "Will I be able to do what I'm doing now?"

"For the most part," Snape agreed. "I did that a few semesters myself while I was writing my mastery potion. You'll end up spending a lot of time not sleeping if you choose to go that way." He stood up. "See me tomorrow, once I decide on whether or not to do the sympathetic spell." Iggy nodded. "Did you have a good break otherwise?"

"In between making antidotes for my Uncles and father," Iggy agreed. The professor smiled. "I take it you heard?"

"I was informed about that last spell your father did," Snape said, then he left, sweeping out with his robes flowing behind him.

"Hmm, wonder if dad knows I have the spells involved in that one," Iggy muttered as he grabbed one of his cauldrons and went to make the engraving solution. "I'm making slightly smelly stuff," he announced. "Anyone who needs something engraved, give it to me in an hour. Guys, I need twigs to do this with. It'll eat a brush." He sat down and pulled out his case, putting it back to its regular size so he could pull out what he needed.

"That's a neat trick," the Head Girl said as she came over to look down inside the case. "Are all those your books?"

"My entire collection," he said proudly, waving a hand at them. "All miniaturized and sorted alphabetically by subject." She looked impressed. "Did you want to borrow one? I've got mythology, history, potions, alchemical theory, and cooking right now, along with a small selection of joke books."

"Wow." She sat down, pulling out one of the books from the top row. "What's this?"

"It's called a practical band. They sell them at Flourish and Blotts, and then you spell them to do what you need them to do. In this case, I've got a shrinking in proportion and a feather-light spell on them. Fifteen sickles for ten of them, but it's worth it when you have this many books." He tossed the cauldron to Simone. "I need seventy grams of water." She sighed and went to get it for him. "Denver, twigs suitable for writing. Take Melvin with you to make sure you don't get pine, the sap will make the potion explode." He left. "Little Ron, I'll need our brooms in about an hour. Got it?" Little Ron nodded, smiling at him. "You're in charge of anything that needs engraving." The boy nodded again. "Good boy." He accepted the book back. "It's really helpful. My dad got me the brochure on how to do it for the start of school, that and how to make a neverending book." He pulled out his potion reference and opened it, watching as she flipped through it, while he took the cauldron back and watered the plant beside the fire until it was the right weight. "Thanks, Simone." She grunted and sat back down to read. "I finally got it done."

"So I can tell. Are you going to Diagon anytime soon? I need something."

"I am, we forgot to do my herb buying over break and I need to replace my cauldrons." He taped the one on the fire, it sounded hollow. "It's getting thin already."

"Most people only have one cauldron their entire life," the Head Girl told him, carefully buttoning back up the book. It didn't quite go in though.

"Don't worry about it, I need that one anyway," he told her with a smile. "I'm doing an engraving potion to mark our brooms. They're balanced differently and we only notice it once we're on them." She nodded. "I've had these cauldrons for about two years now. I've already went through two sets of two. I think I'll try to talk my father into buying me one of the deluxe sets and another two student ones. I'm tired of using the school's and I could use my own anyway, I'll need them this summer." He waved as Ron walked in. "An engraving potion, just like you said I could."

"I know. I was looking for you for another reason. Your father remembered you needed a new cauldron?"

"I need new caudlron*s*," Iggy corrected. "And herbs. I'm nearly out and we were supposed to go the other day but Dad's knee was acting up. Do they want to go now?"

"Tomorrow after school," Ron told him, giving the Head Girl a smile. "Aren't those cute? They look like baby books." He peered down in the case. "Is that all of them?"

"Every last one, except my schoolbooks," Iggy said proudly. "I can carry them around all the time now." Ron beamed at him. "Which father wanted to go?"

"George. Said something about uniforms as well."

Iggy sighed. "I still need a bigger uniform for games. I ripped the seam on Dad's seventh year pants. He's going to kill me."

"It can be fixed," the Head Girl told him, patting him on the back. "Is this harmful?"

"Only if you directly breathe in over the pot or if it's spilled on you," Iggy told her. He pulled out his bottle of spill powder. "This neutralizes it so the carpet should be fine."

"Good." She stood up. "Maybe I'll come grab one of your mythology books later on." She smiled at Ron and went back to her books and friends.

Ron leaned on the back of the couch. "How long does this take?"

"An hour, but I can put it off if they're willing to go now." Ron nodded. "Okay, give me ten to put everything back in here and then I can go. Simone, tell the guys I'll be back in a few, but I'll still need the sticks." She nodded patiently, watching as he packed everything back up and the cauldron was put beside the fire. "Laters." He put the shrunken case into his pocket and walked out with his uncle.

"How much is your book collection worth now?"

"Close to a thousand galleons over all. Uncle Fred was joking about getting it insured." He blew a piece of hair out of his eyes. "I'll have to get Ana to do my hair tonight."

"Get it done while you're down there," Ron told him, giving him a pat on the back. "Have fun in the component shop. Did you need your allowance?"

"Oh, probably," Iggy sighed. "I'll be spending my book allowance for herbs this time." He opened the door and jogged up the stairs to the living room area. "You wanted to make my fondest wishes come true?" he asked with a teasing grin.

George put down his book. "I just remembered, I'm sorry, Iggy."

"It's okay. I was going to beg for money and head in with Professor Snape when he went tomorrow if you didn't remember. Herbs, cauldron, and clothes?" he pleaded.

"Not the bookstore?" Ron teased.

"Not this time," Iggy sighed. "I've got to almost fully restock all the herbs and stuff. I'm out of most everything." His father winced. "I can do most of it with my book allowance," he offered.

"No, it's okay, that was a pain in the back wince, not a pain in the wallet wince." He pointed at the floo. "You need a haircut too," he said before they disappeared. He landed behind his son in the Leaky Cauldron and found it empty. "Hey, Tom, are you remodeling again?" he called out.

"It's a tight spot," Tom said, coming out of the kitchen. "We had one of your stink bombs explode yesterday and it's just about cleared out now." He smiled at Iggy. "Could you do me a favor and quit selling the gross things?"

"I'll tell Fred and we'll put up a sign," George agreed with a smile. "We can even get some Ministry paper from dad." Tom laughed. "Sorry about that."

"It's all right, most everyone was gone yesterday anyway since their kids went back." He nodded at Iggy. "Shopping again?"

"We forgot to get him stocked up on herbs and components."

"And a few new cauldrons," Iggy added.

"Few?"

"Both of my student ones are worn thin, Dad. I'll need to replace them both and I was going to beg for one of the deluxe sets, the one with most of the standard sizes included. That way I don't have to bum off Professor Snape anymore."

George rolled his eyes. "We'll see." He steered his son into the alleyway. "We'll see you in a few, Tom. Sorry again." He opened the portal into the alley and walked in after his son. "Bank first, then we'll do clothes next. Maybe she'll even have your uniform in now."

"If she does, I still might need a bigger size," Iggy told him. His father looked at him. "I kinda, um, tore out one of the seams in the set you guys loaned me." George shook his head. "It's not my fault I'm growing." He saw a familiar blond head in front of them. "Can I go jump Uncle Draco?"

"No, son," George said patiently. "I'm sure he's busy right now." He steered his son into the bank and went down to grab some money. It was always an expensive trip into the herb and component store. When he got there, he noticed the piles looked larger than they should. "Xander must have deposited some of his paycheck." He grabbed a good sized bag full and went back to the cart, letting the vault door slam behind him. "Okay, off to Madam Malkin's first." Another expensive stop as it turned out. Iggy had outgrown everything for school. But at least his new team uniform was in and it fit him well. With a quick stop at the shoe store, they headed into the cauldron shop. "Go find what you want and bring it back here," George told his son, leaning against the counter.

"Again?" the salesclerk asked.

George nodded. "Again. They're thin already. Two years, two cauldrons already gone. I don't even go through that many and I do seven to eight potions a day right now." He watched as his son lovingly touched a huge cauldron. "Not on your life," George called. His son grinned at him and grabbed two of the student cauldrons, then put them back when he found they were thin. "I thought those were standardized."

"Your brother tried, but no one listened to him," the salesclerk said with a shrug. "We've had a few of the foreign ones get eaten through recently and hurt people, but no one listens. Iggy, there's some cast iron ones in the back and the good pewter ones are off to the side, the right side." The boy nodded and headed to check them out, coming out with two. "Initials as always?"

"Yeah," Iggy said with a smile. He went back to look at the cast iron ones, picking out a good two of them, and then stopped to look at the deluxe sets. "They're on sale, daddy."

"How much?" George asked. The sign was held up. "Ouch. How many in a set?"

"Sixteen." Iggy carried the huge stack over and put it no the counter, showing it to him. "And these are the *good* ones as far as I can tell." The salesclerk shook her head. "No? They look uniformly thick."

"The middle size is too thin. If you want, go get the ones that're blue on the outside and I'll give you that set for this price. They're the type your master uses." Iggy nodded and went back to look at them. "I figure the really good ones will last him longer."

"I can only hope," George sighed as his son came back with a wrapped set of pots. "Those don't look heavy enough."

"They're stainless steel," Iggy told him, putting them down. "They're also in different sizes, but they have two fewer to the set." He glanced around and walked back, coming out with a glowing white set. "I want these. Give me them for the same price?" he asked with a grin.

The salesclerk laughed. "My boss would kill me, kid. You know that."

"What are those?" George asked, looking at them. "Silver?"

"Two silver, sixteen *pure* pewter, and four gold. Plus another, larger, cast iron one and one in that funny muggle metal aluminum. It's six galleons more but I can put back the other cast iron since I'll have this bigger one."

"Is that a complete set?"

"Except for the extra-small medicinal ones, and the largest three sizes," Iggy told him. "But they're pure, they're expensive, and they're guaranteed to last for ten years. Or your money back," he finished with a smile.

"Would your mentor approve of these?"

"He was drooling over the set last term," the salesclerk told him. "You can call and ask." He pointed at the fireplace.

George went over and tossed in some powder, connecting to Snape's private office. "Iggy's picking out a new set of cauldrons and wants a specific set, I'm checking with you first." Snape nodded so he got out of his son's way.

Iggy put them in front of the fireplace. "The super-deluxe set," he said with a smile. "The blindingly white ones."

"They'll not be as shiny on the outside, but the interiors are good," Snape told him. "Janice, get him the set I *really* wanted him to have." Then his head disappeared.

"Yes, sir," Janice said, using her wand to pull something down off the back, dark shelves. She handed it to Iggy. "The one you were supposed to get for school." She sent the other sets back while he looked at them.

"Wow," Iggy said, showing them off. "The same one as the other one, only with the coatings already applied and these are heavier." He let his father see them while he stood up. "Those are begging quality. No, those are 'I'll sleep with you if you'll buy them' quality."

George examined the set. "Are you sure? This top one looks thin."

"It's a medicinal one and they're supposed to be that thin," Iggy assured him. "Those are for the charred herb antidotes and the like. How much?"

"Oh, a lot more," she said with a smile. "A whole lot more." She leaned on the counter. "Those are the professional set. Medical grade metals. Alchemist approved, and they blow stuff up like you wouldn't believe." A heavyset man came out of the back with a leather apron on, still smoking with sweat dripping down his face. "Hey, Alvin. This is Iggy, he's Snape's student."

"Heard of you," he said with a nod. "Going for the foreign mades? We made good ones here."

"I know," Iggy told him with a grin. "I'm getting two of the domestic student pots as well. My teacher said I should get this set though."

George nodded. "For this price, he should be buying them for you." He handed them back to his son. "That means you can't get anything *exotic* at the component store."

"Okay," Iggy said happily. "The only *really* expensive thing I need is Julia flowers." George winced. "About two ounces, daddy, don't worry. That and Klondike Gold are the biggest things I'll need and I only use them once every four months." He set them on the counter. "Don't worry about engraving these. If they disappear, I'm hunting someone down and hurting them. There's not another set of these at school." The salesclerk smiled at him. "Thank you for your help."

"Not a problem. Still want the engraving on the student ones?"

"It's now mandatory," George told her. He paid her without a wince, but there went most of this month's paycheck. Now on to spend last month's. He watched as his son disappeared and came back almost immediately. "Where did you stash them?"

"The dungeon, in the office. Right where I'm supposed to put them," he said with a grin. "With my clothes on top of them in case anyone was going to snoop." He followed his father over to the component's store and took his case out of his pocket before the saleswoman, a very old Romanian woman, could get to them. "It's a restocking run," he told her, pulling out his component case.

"I thought you couldn't do that. Draco couldn't do that with his stuff for his lab."

Iggy leaned closer. "Potion Master secret charms," he whispered. "Sev taught me. It sure beats carrying large boxes of *everything*." He gave his father a hug. "Thank you."

Snape walked in and glared at the boy. "What are you doing putting your clothes in my office?"

"It was a partial stop so I could put the cauldrons somewhere safe and do this," he said, waving an empty box. "I'm out of everything." He handed over the case and the list he had been composing now for weeks. "And all those please. The normal amounts."

Snape snatched the list, then looked at the boy. "I thought I told you not to try and change potions yet."

Iggy shrugged. "Ana's scary! I'm going to fix that girl yet, one way or another. If it takes me revamping the female problem potion so it works better, then I'm all for it. Besides, you said I was ready not two weeks before break, sir." Snape glared at him. "Did you like my new cauldrons? They're very pretty."

"Yes, they are," Snape agreed. He looked at George. "At least you're buying him the durable ones."

"It's self-defense," George told him. "He's worn through his last two already." The herbalist choked. "Yeah, him. Two cauldrons in two years. And you wonder why he's in here so often?" She laughed and continued to fill the order, filling little bags with the necessary weights worth of herbs and things. When the case was filled, she held out a hand for the list. "Give it to her," George told him. Snape handed over the list, after adding six things to the bottom. "Expensive?"

"Things he forgot for antidotes, which we'll be working on next," Snape said, looking around. He looked at his protégé. "Do you feel better now?"

"I have clothes that fit, a uniform for my next game which is brand new and fits, and I'm getting restocked. I feel wonderful," Iggy told him calmly. "Next is the engraving potion and then I'm going to relax for the next day." He grinned. "So, can I take up alchemy as a hobby? At least I'll be able to pay for my schooling without bankrupting my father."

Snape grimaced. "If you must."

"Daddy, I need a beginning alchemy textbook," Iggy told him with a smile. "They're cheap and easy to find used."

George patted him on the head. "If you succeed in making a new Philosopher's Stone, you're paying for your next restocking run, Iggy." He left them alone to talk herbs and went to the bookstore. He smiled at the woman behind the counter. "My son sent me. He's on a new mission of hobby."

"What this time? Oh, his mythology set is in."

"Wonderful," George said dryly. "At least that's useful. He wants to take up alchemy as a hobby." The woman laughed. "Do you have a beginner's set?"

"I can do you one better, Mr. Harris-Weasley," she said with a smile. "We had a frustrated alchemist sell back his *entire* collection the other day because he couldn't get anything to work. It's used, beaten up, and written in, just how your son likes them." She reached under the counter and pulled out a two-foot stack of books tied with a ribbon. "We were going to send them to Hogsmeade tomorrow but since you're here anyway." George nodded and looked at the large stack. "Does he need more bands?"

"Oh, yeah," George sighed, nodding. "This brings him up to six hundred books I believe. You guys must love him."

"When he finishes school, we're not sure we'll be able to keep the Hogsmeade store open," she told him with a wink. He laughed. "Let me go get that set. It's large."

"He can shrink them down then," George told her. She nodded and went to get the boxes, coming back with them. His mouth fell open. "Oh, shit."

She laughed. "I've only seen one other parent do that and it was Harry Potter's former wife's parents." She put the three large boxes down and put the mythology books on top of them. "That'll be twenty galleons, six knuts please." He put the money down. "Did you need help? I put the bands in the top box, I figured I'd give him enough for the whole set."

"Thanks. He's in the herb store and I'm about ready to die." George pulled his wand and lifted the stack of books. "By any chance, Fred's books aren't in, are they?" She nodded. "I'll tell him tomorrow. I'm not spending any more today." He was stopped by another clerk. "What?" he asked cautiously. Another shipment, already?

"You might want to tell your niece that *her* set of books, the animal guides, are in as well," she said with a smile.

He nodded and headed out. Someone took the top box from him. "Oh, hi, Draco," he said in a tiny voice. "Iggy's new hobby. Alchemy."

Draco shook his head. "At least he's not getting into trouble."

"We're too poor for him to get into trouble. But at least these were all used. They're from a frustrated person who couldn't get them to work." He shook his head. "Simone's animal care guides are in."

Draco frowned as they walked toward the herb shop. "I didn't know she had any."

"They said my niece and I assumed," George told him. He walked into the herb shop and dropped the boxes, letting Draco put down the others. "Son, you now have to do a lot more book binding. Someone got frustrated and sold their library last week," he said at the happy look. "Your mythology books were in too."

Iggy launched himself at his father and gave him the hardest hug he could. "I love you." He smiled at his uncle. "Isn't he great?"

"Wonderful," Draco agreed. "Which one of the girls had the animal guides?"

"Simone. Uncle Charlie ordered them for her for Christmas but they hadn't come in yet."

"They're in now so we'll tell him tonight," George said. "He and Fred both can pick up their own books. And speaking of picking up..." He gave the boxes a meaningful look.

"Yes, father." He danced away to finish filling his order. "Those aren't Julia flowers," he complained. Snape said something quietly. "Oh, never mind. That's fine." He smiled back at his father and watched him wince.

Draco patted George on the back. "Those pains in the wallet are called children," he said quietly. George snorted and shook his head. "I wanted to talk to you about his education."

"We've got it covered," George told him.

"I wasn't offering, mostly because I know that Xander would beat me up." He smiled. "No, Ginny was contacted today by the Gryphon elders while I was visiting with her. They wanted to talk to your son about his education. Apparently they expected to have to pay for it since he'll be working for them." George opened his mouth. "That's the way it's normally done, unless one is independently wealthy like Severus was."

George nodded. "I'll send him down there this weekend. I'm sure he and Bill will be great book nerd togther again for the whole day after the meeting." He was about broken for the day, he just nodded a few more times and started to slump as his son talked about a few new herbs that he wanted to work with.

"What are those?" Draco asked, pointing at the bags Iggy was holding.

"Component bags. For the serious potion person." He grinned. "He told me how to make them. You can shrink them and everything." He looked at his father. "Is he okay? He's looking a bit like Uncle Percy again."

"He's fine," Draco told him. "Just a little bit of shock." He nodded at the bags being put into the case. "How much will this stop run you?"

"Less than my new clothes did," Iggy told him. His father sighed in relief. "I don't use the really expensive stuff."

"The school provides for those," Snape agreed. "We can put half of his herbs on the school's budget as well. Albus was wondering why I hadn't; he nearly yelled at me when he found out Ignatius was buying his own a few moments before I came." He looked at the books. "What are those?"

"Someone sold their alchemy library because they couldn't get it to work for them," Iggy said with a smile. "I think it'd be a wonderful hobby."

Snape shook his head. "You don't need another. Potions and your practices should be your only life. Everything else should be secondary."

Iggy patted him on the arm. "I'm talented and I intend to have a life, Severus. That includes a woman in the near future so I have a clue what to do when I finally get my dream woman." He smiled. "Besides, this way, maybe I can pay for my upcoming education." He saw the skeptical look. "It's not like I've ever had an easy life. I've always done more than most people thought I should so this is normal to me. I've never known how to not multi-task this way."

"The gryphons wanted to talk to you about that," Draco told him. "They called Ginny while I was visiting." Iggy opened his mouth in shock and awe. "You actually expected to have to pay for it yourself?"

"At least until I graduated," Iggy agreed.

"That's not how it works for the truly talented," Draco pointed out. "Children like you get sponsors, who then do things like pay for your components and books." Iggy shook his head. "Yes, they do," he said in exasperation. "That's how it works for us wizards."

"But...but daddy...."

"Got one hell of a library from the gryphons," George pointed out. He looked at Draco and his eyes narrowed. "Speaking of sponsorship, I noticed that the vault was a little fuller than it should be."

"The goblins said they had found some money of yours that had been stolen," Draco said with a shrug and an innocent air. "Maybe it came from there." He smiled and waved a hand. "How much? I'll consider this your birthday present."

"Um, how much?" Iggy asked.

"Fifteen-nine," the herbalist told him. "Unless he wanted the other things, the rest of his necessary stash."

"Most of them would wear out and he doesn't need them," Snape told her. "If he does, we'll send him back." He nodded at the case. "Put that up. Put it on Hogwarts account." She nodded and looked slightly impressed. "Come along, Ignatius, you still have to clean my office."

"Yes, sir," Iggy said, beaming happily. He grabbed the three boxes and took them with him, coming back for his case. "Laters." He disappeared again.

George opened his mouth but Draco held up a finger. "He's happy, let it be," he warned. "This is the way it works for the truly talented, it's a very old system. Besides, he needed it and you look like you need a drink." He led the stunned father away with a nod to his mentor, who waited until they were gone to laugh.

Severus leaned on the counter. "Send the rest of the usual necessities to the school under my name. Albus said we were getting him a complete set this time. Put them all in the usual rolling cart with drawers for him, and mark what's on everything. He still has a problem with herb identification." She nodded and smiled, going back to fill the large order. He smiled and went to get himself a new book. Someone had just come out with a poisons manual and he was sure it was trash but he would at least give it a look-through.

Part 3

Iggy floated everything through the portrait door and up to his room. "Hi," he told his cousin as he flopped onto his bed. "Long day, but I have a uniform again."

"Wow." Denver looked at all the stuff. "This is intense. What is it? And where are you putting it?"

"Well, first, I'm putting my old, non-fitting clothes down into the basket by the fire for anyone who wants them. Then I'm going to put up my clothes, band all the new books, and then go make that potion. It shouldn't be more than three hours or so." He grinned. "Wanna help?"

"Sure, why not. It beats doing homework." He came over to help Iggy empty out his drawers, then helped him put everything away. "Your dad bought you all new stuff?"

"Yuppers, and since I'm not growing right now, it's really nice," Iggy told him. "If I grow like daddy did, I won't have another growth spurt for three whole years." Someone knocked on the door. "We're dressed," he called. The Head Girl came in. "Hey. I just got back."

"New books?" she asked, pointing at the boxes.

"New hobby. Someone sold their entire alchemy library and my dad snatched it up for me. Oh, and I've got some new mythology books on top there." He put away his quidditch uniform and sat on the bed, pulling the first box over to look down inside. "Bands," he said, pulling them out in bunches. "Ah, books. And loose papers. Gee, what fun." He started banding the books, shrinking them down so he could put them in his case as well. Unfortunately, it was just a little too full. "I guess these go in the bottom of my trunk then," he sighed, letting his cousin put them in there for him. "Did you want to steal any of my old shirts? I'm putting them downstairs in a minute."

The Head Boy walked in, pompous ass that he was, and strutted up to the bed. "More books?" he sneered. "I'm surprised your parents can afford to run their little shop."

"The store makes a ten percent profit annually," Iggy told him coolly. "And yes, someone's personal library. All nicely stored away." He finished that box and put the papers into a pile to be sorted through at another time. "Did you really need something or were you just bothering me?" He smiled at the Head Girl. "Can you please shove the next box back this way?" It was moved for him. "Thanks." He started working on them, finding many more loose papers. "Looks like I'll need another binder, but I think dad has one of those." The Head Boy continued to glare at him. "I should warn you, glaring only makes me laugh," he said as he worked. The Head Girl laughed so he looked at her. "It does. I grew up playing with Simone." She laughed a little bit harder. "Oh, next weekend, I won't be here. I've been summoned to the colony to talk to them about my educational plans." She nodded. "It shouldn't be longer than Sunday though."

"That's fine, Iggy."

"Why don't you just live with them? Or better yet, with your parents?" the Head Boy sneered.

"Because living in the dorms is all part of the experience of going to school here," Iggy said, talking down to him. "Or haven't you noticed that?"

"I don't like you."

"Then it's a good thing you're only here for another five months," Iggy said happily. "After that we can both get on with our lives in peace and happiness." He looked at the book he was working on. "Hey, Flammel," he said happily, showing it to Denver.

"You're taking up *alchemy*?" the Head Boy asked in derision. "Everyone knows it doesn't work."

Iggy looked up at him. "Let me guess, you never heard the story of Harry Potter's first year here?" He smirked. "There was a working Philosopher's Stone until it was destroyed at the end of his first year. Maybe if I can create another one, I can use it for the healing properties it's supposed to have. It'd be a great comfort to a lot of people." The Head Boy stormed out. "Buttmonkey," he muttered. The Head Girl laughed. "I know, but he is. One of these days, someone's going to prove to him that he's not all that."

She smiled at him. "I know, Iggy, but like you said, only five more months." He nodded. "Be careful, he hates you for some reason."

"Because I caught him trying to hit on Ana the other day and nearly hurt him," Iggy told her. She looked stunned. "Yup, him. Not only was he hitting on a third year, he was hitting on a third year who had told him repeatedly to leave him alone. Unfortunately, she didn't want the stress so she hasn't reported him to Ron yet. Or her father."

Denver looked up. "She got something over break that made her run crying to her room but Simone never figured out what."

"Oh, I'm sure of where it came from at least," Iggy told him. "And if he touches her again, I'm going to brain him. I don't care if I get in trouble, she doesn't want his attention and I'm going to make sure she doesn't have to suffer through getting it." The Head Girl nodded. "I'd be careful if I were you, I saw him watching you walk away yesterday."

"Being friends with you already showed my side," she told him, giving him a kiss on the cheek. "Be careful. We can't afford to lose you." He nodded and she left them to their binding and repacking. She walked down to the common room and smiled at her friends and Prefects. "We've got to talk," she told them. She knew one of them would spill it back to him, but it would be a very clear warning and the girl would be protected. Even next year, when she wouldn't be there. They huddled together and talked about the problem, coming up with three solutions. One, to tell Professor Weasley anyway. Two, to put the other girls on notice by having one of their 'sensitive/you can come to us for anything' talks. Three, to talk to Ana personally and see if she really wanted the help or if they had to do it subtly. Number three was implemented first, the group of them heading up to the girl's dorm.

Ana opened the door, tears still on her cheeks. "What?" she asked, wiping them off quickly.

"Honey, we heard something's going on," the Head Girl told her, walking inside with her posse. One of them stayed to guard the door while they talked about it. "Tell me and it'll stop."

"You can't stop him," Ana told her. "He's too powerful."

The girl snorted. "Did you ever hear about what happened to your older sister her first year?" Ana shook her head. "The then-captain of the quidditch team tried to make a drug that would rob her of her will to say no, and was planning on raping her. Him and three of his friends. Fortunately, they were caught stealing the materials. Your uncles went off on the whole house, told us off and made us afraid for our very lives because of this. They can stop this bloke too, no matter who he is."

Ana looked down at her lap. "He's just saying things so far."

"It's obviously upsetting you, honey, and it needs to come out. We can fix it if you tell us."

"The idiot is harassing me," Ana said quietly. "He makes me feel dirty and nasty. He stares at my chest and he just patted me on the ass as I walked by." She started to cry again. "I don't want to get in trouble though."

"Shh," one of the Prefects told her, giving her a hug. "You're not in trouble, he is. He's in a lot of trouble as of this moment. Do you want us to talk to your Uncles for you? Would that make it easier?" Ana nodded. "Then we will, dear. You stay up here or go help Iggy." Ana nodded and left, and the senior girls formed a pack of doom, the Head Girl going to break the bad news. She walked down the stairs and glared at the boy trying to stop Ana from going up the boy's side. "She's allowed to help Iggy with his new books and clothes." The boy got out of her way and gave her a helpless look. "I know and it's being handled. Let Iggy and Denver help her for right now. Go find Simone and send her up there too." She left the tower, going to talk to the Head of the House. She found him lounging on the couch in a pair of jeans and a ratty t-shirt, with one of the kids asleep on his chest. "Ron, can I talk to you, in private?" she asked. "It's...a bad thing that's going on over there." He put the baby down and led her up to his room, closing the door gently. "I and my girls just found Ana crying." His face hardened. "The Head Boy's been harassing her. Saying things, trying to touch her. She thinks she's in trouble so I just sent her to Iggy, but there's going to be a brawl soon. How do I help her make a formal complaint?"

"You just did," he assured her, giving her a smile. "Let me handle this." She nodded. "Why don't you go back and keep the common room calm and I'll go talk to the idiot myself. And if I have to, I can keep the other Malfoys from killing him before he gets to a judgement panel." She nodded so they left together, and found Iggy waiting on them in the common area. "I'm handling it."

"Good, because we just locked Simone in our bathroom," Iggy told him. "We expect to need a new door in about five minutes. You might want to work fast. Denver's locked in there with her."

Ron smiled at him. "Let them out and lock them in your room. Tell them I'm dealing with it." Iggy nodded and headed back upstairs. Somewhere a door slammed. "I'm going to talk to him. You keep things down here from turning into a fight." He walked to the Head Boy's room and tapped gently. "Philip?" The door opened and he stepped it, letting it close behind him. "I want a straight answer. Have you been harassing Anastasia Malfoy-Weasley?"

"Do you think you're impartial enough to ask that question?" he sneered. "She is your niece after all."

"If I have to ask you again, it's going to be in front of a dismissal panel," Ron said impatiently. The boy looked stunned. "Now, answer the question or we'll go to the Headmaster and you can answer it for him and Professor Snape. Your choice."

"The little tart wants the attention," he sneered.

"That's what I thought you'd say." He slugged the boy then drug him out of the room, the tower, and down the hall to the headmaster's office. No one got in his way and the few kids who saw them winced and turned their heads. The door opened for him and he dragged the boy up the stairs once they quit moving. "He wanted to confess to something," he said, planting the boy in the chair.

"Striking a student is not proper conduct," Albus said gently, but sounding very determined. "I know your temper, Ronald, but this wasn't necessary. You could have stunned him."

"Or I could have killed him," Ron agreed. He smiled. "He deserves it. I'll take my reprimand with a smile, or I'll take being fired the same way, sir."

Albus nodded. "I understand. Would you be so kind as to tell her father for me?" Ron nodded. "Thank you. Have someone send down the rest of his Prefects as well if you wouldn't mind. Is Anastasia all right?"

"She was bloody well crying, I think that about says it all." The boy groaned. "Besides, Draco said she started crying over break for no reason that he could find. I think we know why now. May I have permission to search her things?"

"Granted. Or you can have someone more level-headed talk to the girl. Poppy is around right now if you wanted it to be her."

"I'll get my mum up here."

Albus smiled. "I said level-headed, Professor Weasley. Your mother does not fit into that category when one of her family is bothered." Ron beamed. "Get your father."

"My father would probably tell her not to make waves," Ron pointed out. "He's been like that a lot recently."

"Then definitely get someone calmer to come talk to the girl."

"Okay, I'll get Charlie. He's good at serious things." He turned and walked out, keeping himself from swatting the idiot on the way. He went to the teacher's lounge and flooed back to his parent's house. "Charlie?" he called. His brother came in from the back yard. "We're having a house problem and we need someone calm to take a statement from a girl. Needless to say, it's not me."

"Is the girl all right?" Molly asked as she joined them.

"One of the older boys picking on a third year about her breasts and such. Making comments and the like. He tried to touch her from what I think. I punched the git out, so the Headmaster asked for someone calm." He smiled at his big brother. "That seems to be you."

"All right, I wanted to get a good look around anyway," Charlie agreed, smiling back. "Let's go." He followed Ron back to the school. "Which niece was it? Ana or Ravena?"

"Ana and the others are on the war path. Iggy's got them all right now." He whispered the password. "I'm off to tell the parent." He winced. "If I don't come back, look for me." He disappeared again, for Draco's house. He landed in the study and looked around at all the books, all with that used look about them. "Damn, he really does read and study."

"Most usually," Draco said from his desk in the corner, making Ron jump. "Social call?" He put down his pen and looked up, seeing the shaking head. "The reason my daughter was crying?"

"The Head Boy has been making comments. I've got permission to search her stuff for evidence."

Draco stood up. "Comments?"

"About her body, things like that." The pale face hardened. "He's in front of the headmaster and Charlie's asking her to make a statement." He stepped closer. "She thought she'd be in trouble, Draco. She's scared and very upset. I think he tried to touch her because the Head Girl looked ready to kill him too."

"Then we'll go back and I'll help your brother talk to my daughter. Why didn't she come to me?" He slammed his fist into the desk.

"Because of that. She doesn't want either of you in trouble," Ron said with a shrug. "Just a guess. Oh, and *you* get to tell Xander, I'll hold him down."

"We'll tell him tonight while he's in the nest. There's a long tradition of no violence in the family's nest." He grabbed his robe off the back of his chair and walked over to the floo. "Shall we?" Ron nodded, letting him go first. They headed up to Gryffindor tower together, and Simone met them at the door. "It's being taken care of," Draco told her, giving her a hug. "Where's your sister?"

"Hiding in Iggy's room. One of his *buddies* just tried to say something mean to her." She pointed at the lump in front of the fireplace. "As you can see, it offended me," she told Ron. "Detention or suspension, sir?"

"Neither," Ron said with a shrug. "You get to tell Xander and keep him from killing someone."

"That's mean," she protested. "Cruel and unusual punishment rules prevent things like that."

"Yay." He led Draco up to Iggy's room, looking around at the boxes. "Packing?" he asked as they walked in.

"Some stupid idiot sold his complete alchemy library and daddy bought it for me," Iggy told him quietly, from Denver's bed, where he was holding Ana gently. "Is the Prefect dead yet?"

"Not yet," Draco promised. He tipped his daughter's face up, giving her a smile. "Would you like to tell me now so I can go threaten the stupid fuck?" She shook her head. "I know you didn't encourage him."

"He said I did."

"Then he's not only wrong, he's a liar. You're you, you do nothing that encourages attention of that sort. If he can't tell that then it's *his* problem, not yours, Anastasia."

Ron sat down at the head of the bed, stroking her hair gently. "Did you make an official complaint?" She nodded. "Then we can do something about him and his friends. Not only are they out of power, they're in deep shit. If he touched you and you told him to leave you alone, then that's grounds for expulsion."

"They changed the rules after what happened to me," Simone said from the doorway. "Uncle Charlie's back and he brought Grandma." Ron and Draco both winced. "He said that the Headmaster wanted her here. Ana, I'm supposed to escort you and dad to the infirmary." Iggy's face hardened. "I know, but it has to be looked at. For official purposes of the report. You can come guard the door if you want with Denver." Ana slid out of the bed and everyone crowded around the girl. "Uncle Ron and dad, you're wanted upstairs as soon as we get to the infirmary. Grandma will stay with us and Uncle Charlie. Professor Snape was hurrying that way already."

Ron nodded, following the poor girl out. Once Ana was safely up there, he headed back to his boss to look into this. He found Oliver Wood up there as the unaffected teacher. "Hey," he said, shaking his hand. "This sucks badly, doesn't it?"

"Tell me about it," Oliver said, glaring at the boy. "And in my former house too."

"Not just yours," Snape told him. "This is the second boy this year. The other was a Ravenclaw." He looked down at the boy. "He's asked for a trial."

"Ana's not up to it," Ron told him.

"She'll be put under truth serum if she has to testify. We can memory charm her afterwards if both she and her father agree to it." He grimaced. "It will also call for her mother to be here."

"She's almost better," Ron told him. "Due to be let out next week sometime." He looked at the boy. "You sure of this, Philip? If it comes down to it, you'll be under truth serum and forced to tell everything you've done to her." The boy nodded, still sneering. "Still think you didn't do anything?"

"She's asking for it."

Charlie stopped Ron before he could hit the boy again. "No, it lets him come after us for money," he whispered. "Calm down." He pulled Ron away. "Someone has to tell your co-head." Ron shook his head. "Yes, they do."

"Yes, they do," Dumbledore agreed. "I've called him up from town. He was in the lab." Ron shuddered. "I'll do it if you want."

"No, I'll do it, he won't hit me," Charlie said. He looked at the doorway. "Malfoy?"

"Getting some air. Ana started to cry as soon as we walked into the infirmary again and he's in a fine rage." He looked at boy, then at Snape. "Today?" Snape nodded. "Charlie, go get Ginny, I'll get Draco and tell him how bad it's going to get. Mum can protect the kids. What about the unconscious one in the common room?"

"He's being brought to the hearing room right now," Dumbledore told him. "Go find the father." Ron nodded and left, taking Charlie with him. "I know you've never done this before, Professor Wood, but it's necessary that we have someone affiliated with the house so no inter-house bias can be used, but who is unaffected by this matter." Oliver nodded. "Then go with Professor Snape, he'll explain to you your duties on the way down." They left together, taking the idiot with them. "Oh, dear," Dumbledore sighed. Xander had met up with Draco outside and had just now heard. He heard an explosion and winced. That didn't bode well for the boy.

***

Ana leaned against her father's chest on Xander's couch, eyes heavy with sleeping potion. "Is he really gone?" she asked again.

"He's really gone," Draco assured her. "His mother threatened to kill him and everything." She nodded and drifted off, safely held. "Hopefully the boy is not only gone, but gone from the country as well," he muttered. He looked over at Xander, whom had also been dosed with a sleeping potion after the trial.

"He's gone for good," Ron assured him. "His father works in Russia and he's being sent there according to his mother on the way out. She was already hitting him too." That made Draco smile. Coldly, but it was a smile. "She was worried that you were going to have her and her husband fired from their jobs, that was one of the things she was yelling at him as they climbed onto their broom. That and that she hoped you wouldn't have him killed in Diagon some day."

"Too bad it was too late to have him expelled from the community," Draco sighed. "I would have taken a lot of pleasure from breaking his wand, eighteen or not." He looked around. "The second one this year?"

"I hadn't heard of it, but Ravenclaw tends to keep any bad things inside. Whereas Gryffindor tends to have it spilled because of who and what we are. I still like Oliver yelling at the brat."

Draco nodded. Wood had said many of the things he had wanted to say, and he wasn't even a parent. "I'm thankful that he's gone."

"Him and two of his best friends," Ron said, smiling at that. "And the new Head Boy helped throw their shit out a window." He snickered. "That was a pretty sight, watching that one boy pick some of his things off the whomping willow."

"It seemed fitting that he be beaten for it since his father smirked and congratulated him," Draco agreed. "Him I'll do something about. The former Head Boy's mother has nothing to fear from me. Her reaction I trust as authentic. She was shocked and horrified by what her son had done. And I think that letter about killed her when it was read into evidence. No, she reacted properly, by hitting him repeatedly. I'll let her continue that," he said with a smirk.

"It's too bad we couldn't reach that one boy's parents tonight. I don't like the thought of him celebrating at the Leaky Cauldron."

"Oh, he won't be. When Snape drug him there, he had a word with the barkeeper. Tom knows what he did and whom he did it to."

"Did you hear? Someone set off one of the twin's super stink bomb in the Leaky Cauldron after the train left. Drove everyone out for two days."

Draco smirked. "I smelled when I went there to check on some things."

"Did you really put money in their account for Iggy?" Draco nodded. "Why?"

"Because there's a long history of sponsorship for the gifted among us. Iggy is one of them. Besides, the more I think about it, the more I realize that being gryphon-born back five hundred generations means something. He could find the cure to something that Simone or any of the others might catch because of their heritage." Ron nodded, that made sense. "Did he really get a full alchemy library?"

"Complete with notes," Ron told him. "Even a book by Flammel."

"Huh. I'm not so sure he'll need sponsorship."

"You really think he's that good? It's a different field."

"But they're similar so it should transfer," Draco told him. "My father and grandfather messed about a bit with it."

"Ever-lasting life?" Ron suggested. Draco nodded. "I guess that's understandable. I wouldn't want it myself. I couldn't imagine spending five hundred years like this."

"It keeps you in good health," Draco told him. "Flammel was more spry than Dumbledore when he died."

"You knew him?" Draco nodded. "How?"

"We floated in the same social circles. It wasn't a close friendship, but he'd know us on sight." He laughed bitterly. "My father even tried to get him to make an extra stone for him."

"There's a horrible thought," Ron said, starting to shudder. Draco nodded and settled his daughter more closely against his side. "Why don't you take her up to your bed? Or the nest? She looks uncomfortable."

Draco stood up and lifted his daughter. "Thank you, Ron, for telling me personally." He carried her up to the nest, knowing it would comfort her more. He found his son already in there and curled up behind him. Anastasia snuggled in and sighed in her sleep, apparently content for now.

Downstairs, Ron wondered if it was wrong to want to kill the boy. Would that make him as bad as Draco's father or did he actually have to do it to be that evil? He got up and went to call someone calmer than he was. "Harry? Got a few to talk?"

"Sure, let me come over." He smiled and Ron felt some of his anger evaporating.

***

Iggy looked up as Snape walked into the dungeon, saluting him. "Studying Herbology since it's quieter down here."

"Make the other side," Snape told him, putting down the page.

Iggy looked at him. "If I do that, she'll know. She has to touch it of her own free will." The older man nodded. "She'll start to hear and feel everything in you until the bond settles down." He stood up. "Is that what you really want, Severus?"

He nodded. "It is. She does too, but she's frightened of the recognition for some reason."

Iggy shrugged. "Okay, I'll make it for you. It is the ritual way after all. I'll even think up a reason to get her to touch the serum. I'll need a little bit of yours before I can pour hers into the container and I'll need another crystal like yours." One was put onto the desk beside his books. "It'll take me about a week to brew it down. Give me my big cast silver one please."

"It brews that far down?" Iggy nodded. "What goes into it?"

"I'm not allowed to give you the whole potion, only the history. If you know, then it can be broken. That's what the potion and ritual said and I believe it." Severus nodded and left him alone to start the potion in privacy.

Iggy went to get his large silver cauldron, pulling out bundles of herbs and the testes of a bull to start the preparation work. First, the filtered water, then everything finely minced. Then the last ingredient, one ounce of virgin siren's blood. As he slowly stirred the thin mixture, he thought about how great this would be for those two. Now if only he had the stuff to make a set for his uncle.

***

Melvin looked over at the other team, then at his fellow chasers. One of them was too sick to play, but had demanded the right to. "Why don't you sit this one out?" he suggested.

"Because I'm fine. Your cousin won't hurt me that much." He gave her a skeptical look. "She won't."

"This is Agatha we're talking about," Melvin reminded her. "She likes to hurt people, enjoys it even." The girl shook her head so he left it alone. He moved into position, taking the lead spot so she wouldn't have to get run over first. "Ready?" he called. He got nods of assent. "Positions."

The rest of the team moved into position, waiting on the Slytherins to settle into theirs. Agatha kept glaring at the chaser, then at her captain. "Let her be replaced," she called finally. The referee looked at her. "She's obviously sick, where's the fun in hurting her?"

The ref looked at the other captain. "Is your team ready to play?" He nodded. So he looked at the girl. "You're sure?"

"She said she is."

Agatha glared and flew a little closer to the helpless chaser. "You might as well sit this one out," she sneered. "You can't play like that."

The girl straightened up. "I'm a match for you any day, Agatha Potter. Let's play." They stared each other down but eventually the girl looked away. "I'm playing."

"You stupid shit," Agatha told her. "If you wanted help with that, you should have asked us. We could have fixed it for you." She flew back and talked to the beaters, who shrugged. Then she moved into position. "We'll play."

Oliver looked at the girls, then shook his head. Some days he didn't understand girls, not at all. He tossed the quaffle and got out of the way, watching as the teams streaked off after Melvin. He wondered what was up with the girl. Hopefully she'd be all right, she was always very nice and shy, even if she looked like she was wearing a tent most of the time. He winced as the girl was knocked from her broom, motioning over Iggy, as the temporary medical person on the field, to come get her. She wasn't moving but it wasn't technically a foul. He flew with the teams, keeping an eye on Iggy until the girl was carried away. He hoped she was all right.

***

Iggy walked into the infirmary with the girl strapped to the bed and found his mentor and the head of her house already in there. "She needs more help than we can give her, and I don't think you want to call her parents," he said as he settled her in. Both adults looked at him. "You know how I can tell things, like where Simone is and why Denver's been such an asshole recently?" Snape nodded, he had witnessed that before. "Well, it's actually a family thing. There are two Ravenclaws who are cousins, even though they won't admit it, and I can do that here too." The head of the girl's house opened her mouth. "The baby's a bit more like her than it should be. You don't want to call the family this time I think."

"There are officials for that," Snape told him. "Is she hurt badly?"

"The beater hit her in the stomach. She's bruising and bleeding. I'd send her on, even if Madam Pomfrey were here."

"All right, we'll send her on," Madam Sprout told him. "Please call the ambulance, we'll handle the rest." Iggy nodded and went to make the call. "Would he know?"

"It's one of the odder healer gifts," Snape told her. "The boy is a healer, even though he excels in my area. It's shown up before with Tara." She nodded. "Can you have a bag packed for her?"

"Of course." She hurried off to go have that done.

Snape sat down to wait, he would go since he was the most senior person at the school while Dumbledore and Tara were at meetings with the Minister of Magic. It would be up to him to call in the officials if what Iggy said were true. The paramedics portkeyed in and rushed over. "The girl was pregnant, she's miscarrying. She took a bludger to the stomach." They winced and continued to work. "I'm coming along also, and we're not calling her parents." They paused long enough to look at him, but it wasn't really any of their business beyond notifying them of it.

***

Iggy finished the potion and scooped a good dollop of Snape's potion out, spreading it on the bottom of the container for Tara's. "She gets more," he told himself, pouring the thick liquid carefully. He smoothed the top for the sake of appearance then closed the small crystal cauldron, saying the final incantation over it. He put Snape's back on his desk, then grabbed the other two to take with him. He found his mentor on the way to his rooms. "Drink this." Snape uncapped it. "While looking at her," he said quickly. "Don't do it and look at me, bad and strange things will happen and my fathers would hurt you." He glanced around. "Stay out here." He tapped on the portrait and walked in. "Hi, Auntie Tara. I have something for you." She gave him a bright smile. "Here we are," he said, putting it down in front of her.

"That looks familiar," she said, smiling at him. "Why do I get one?"

"Because you're supposed to have one too for the spell circle to be complete." She shrugged and picked back up her book. "There's one step left; I need you to energize it for me. That means you have to touch it and then rub some on your lip, or another soft and absorbing membrane." She frowned. "Just trust me, okay? If you do this, it'll make not only me, but my daddy very happy. Even the kids will be." She shook her head so he grabbed her hand and picked up the small cauldron, opening it up. He positioned it in front of her finger and let it drop into the goo. "There, now please rub it on something soft and absorbing," he told her.

"Iggy," she sighed in exasperation, but he gave her a begging look so she did it. "There, better?" He nodded, starting to smile. "What was this?" she asked.

He stood up. "A very old bonding potion created by an outcast Celtic witch eons ago. Any time now you should start to hear and feel strange things from Severus, but don't worry, it wears off in a week or so." He hurried away before she could jump up and catch him, running like his life depended on it. Because it did.

"Severus," Tara snapped.

He walked in and drank the potion, looking down at her. "There, now not even you can counter it." She glared at him and flicked the door closed. "I won't have it, Tara. Not only does it look like I'm more of a horrible person than everyone expects, I won't have our children being given pitied looks by everyone."

"So you do this against my will?"

"Yes." He smiled. "I am within my rights by law. I could have petitioned to have the children removed from your care until you agreed to marry me." He crossed his arms but continued to smirk. "In a year, I'll let you dissolve it if you wish."

She screamed in frustration. "How could you do this!"

"Easily. Ignatius came up with the original idea, I'm simply following it to its fruition. Now we are joined and I don't have to kidnap you to somewhere and force you to marry me to restore my reputation."

She sat down, staring at him in shock. "It's completed?" She shook her head. "This started with *your* gift?" He nodded. "Dammit."

"I still say you sound like a toad when you say it that way." He sat beside her and picked up her hand to kiss. "You are mine. We can make an official announcement later, once you're used to the fact." She glared at him. He kissed her on the forehead. "Whenever you're ready to accept the inevitable."

"Why don't you men realize that we women don't need coercion and force? This is why I didn't want to date a man in the first place, besides the fact that most of them don't attract me, you men do this! Is this some facet of having a dick? Because if it is, our son is losing his really damn quick!"

He smiled. "I love it when you get angry. You seem to glow." He got up and walked away, heading to his private study. "I'll be here whenever you're ready to talk about it, Tara." He paused before disappearing. "It was much nicer than what I *could* have done."

"Evil bastard," she said angrily.

"Thank you." He disappeared into his study, letting her fume in peace. He had noticed that part of her felt very content with this action. "Perhaps you should meditate."

"Perhaps I should castrate you too, then I could have a woman again."

He laughed. She was so cute when she was angry.

***

Draco looked over at Tara, then at her bonded spouse. He smiled at her. "Is it complete?" She growled at him, actually snarled. He kissed her on the cheek. "Thank you, Tara. It makes me happy that you've finally settled down with him."

"I didn't need the help. It's not an automatic requirement!"

"It is in this community, which you choose to live in," Draco reminded her gently. She looked at him. "Not only is it expected, it is the only correct way to be and anything other than it hurts you both greatly. You've been hurting him now for over a year and I was about to have to take action myself." She opened her mouth and he tapped her on the back of the hand. "It is necessary if you continue to stay here. I know for a fact that the Board of Directors was going to call for your resignation again, and nothing anyone did could have stopped it. Now, you and he are both safe, as are your children. Besides, this makes him happy and that usually makes you happy."

"You guys tricked me."

"It was necessary because you were ignoring the harm you were causing. Had you paid attention to those around you, you might have seen the looks Severus was getting from everybody. He chose you and you kept brushing him off like there was something wrong with him. Everyone thought he was too evil before this happened, and you made sure they knew you thought so too." She shook her head. "Yes, you did. By your lack of enthusiasm to join with him, everyone knew that you were spurning him because of what he had been. And now they'll finally start to see him as some of us privileged few do. This was a good thing for the both of you." He patted her hand and let her go. "Thank you for stopping the arguments now."

"You manipulative bastard," she hissed.

He raised an eyebrow. "That's nearly the definition of my family name. How astute of you to realize that." He smiled. "Acquiesce or have everyone know it was your fault and not his." She got up and stormed off. "I'll take that as a yes," he called after her. Snape raised an eyebrow. "I was pointing out the fallacies of her argument based on her current residence." He glanced around at the others enjoying dinner. "I'm sure we'll see her being more reasonable about it in a few days."

"As long as you keep Ignatius away from her," Remus reminded him gently. "I managed to get him out of her way earlier, it might be a good idea to continue that trend."

Draco nodded. "I'm not worried about that part. My daughter will protect him. Even if his father does take her side."

Snape smirked. "He congratulated me and tried to calm her down earlier with sympathy. Separately of course to keep her calm."

***

Tara stormed into Xander's house and slammed the door. "I want to hurt your son."

"Iggy's staying far away from you until you calm down," Xander told her, looking up from his solitary meal. He pointed at the couch and she shook her head, starting to pace. So he put down his soup and grabbed her, putting her into his lap to hold. "I know this is upsetting, Tara, but they didn't do it to hurt you. They did it to make you happy for a change." She opened her mouth and he put a finger over her lips. "Think about it, don't react on an emotional level. Are you happy to be joined with him?" She slumped. "Then why fight it?"

"Because they took the decision from me. If they had told me about it, then I might have agreed."

Xander smiled. "Honey, you're in love with this free image of yourself, this perfect Goddess-like creature who only needs love. But you don't. You're a proper witch now and ...." Lightening flashed outside, making him grimace. "Not that you weren't before, but now you're really a proper witch. You use your wand all the time and you've gotten accustomed to living this life. It's time for you to live up to their standards, not the ones for the witch you started out as." She shook her head. "Yes, it is. Ginny beside the point, it doesn't happen like that around here. These witches and wizards always form bonds, strong ones. It's almost unheard of to see a divorce between them and that's because they understand each other. If you think about it, you've hurt Severus greatly by keeping part of yourself away from him for so long. He might even think that you're using him to have someone there and have powerful children." He let her go, but she didn't move off his lap, deciding to cuddle in instead. "You're a big witch now, act like it, sweetie. Tell him that this wasn't about him, this was about you being scared of him turning into a bastard like your father. Or better yet, tell him about your father," he said with a shrug.

"I'm not sure I can."

"Do you want me to tell him about your birthday?" She shook her head. "It would take some of the hurt look out of his eyes."

"He doesn't look hurt," she protested weakly.

"He does," Xander disagreed gently. "Every time he looks at you he gets this hurt and depressed look. He does love you, but I think he's doubting that you feel the same way."

"I do, but I don't want a *man*."

He laughed. "Sweetheart, Sev is so far away from your definition of a man it's nearly not even the same species. Besides the deeper voice and the dick, he's not go anything in common with it." She nodded, relaxing against him. "Now, you can either go talk to him, or I'm having Iggy knock you out and sending you both to Vegas, where we'll pretend to be you and get you two married."

"You and who?"

"Ron and Draco have both been trying to figure out how to help you get over this lump. Ron found two different wizard's chapels in Vegas. Draco's worked out a plan to get you both there, and has had help making some Polyjuice so we can pretend to be you long enough to get you both married."

She sighed. "You're good friends, but I was dealing with it."

"Not dealing with it," he corrected. "You were ignoring it and it was killing him, honey. You've got to go tell him these things. And hey, maybe my son will get safer in the process."

"Or people could die."

"People might die anyway," Xander pointed out. "It's not like Willow and Buffy didn't nearly kill the bastard for what he tried to do to you." He gave her a squeeze. "Drag the man from dinner and talk to him. Tell him why you're scared and let him give you good, reasonable points why it's not so." She nodded and slid off his lap, going to do that. Xander smiled and picked up his soup, sipping quietly. "I am good," he sighed.

Later that night, part of the castle shook, and it wasn't even Xander and George. A few of the teachers were curious, but not enough to check on it. The few who knew what it was, just shook their heads and sighed. That was going to be a fight of epic proportions.

***

Ron walked into the Headmaster's office, smiling at him. "Am I in trouble again?" he asked as he took a seat.

"No, we've gotten a request to have you help someone." He handed over the letter, watching as the young Professor read it. "For obvious reasons, I'm sending you instead of him." Ron nodded and folded it up, putting it into his pocket. "I know you going will be a difficulty, with the children and all, but they do sound desperate."

"I can go, there's people I trust to watch them for a few weeks." Ron straightened up. "Who'll be taking over my classes?"

"Whichever of them that you wish," Dumbledore told him. "I'll leave that up to you, and give you the chance to get them up to speed." Ron nodded. "I can send a reply back that you're on your way tomorrow if you wish."

"Please. This shouldn't be too bad." He stood up. "I'll arrange for things now and announce the teacher change." He smiled. "Plus, if I fly, I'll get some time to think." His boss nodded so he walked away, going to talk to someone first. He flooed to Draco's house, smiling as he walked out onto the back lawn, as directed by one of the house elves. He whistled, bringing him down. Damn he was fast! "I'm being called to help a town," he said, handing over the letter.

Draco wiped off his forehead as he read it, then looked at him. "Did you want me to watch your children?"

"And my students if you want. Harry's good, but not that good. I think he'd be petrified of teaching."

Draco nodded. "I can fill in for you. Two weeks?"

"Hopefully. It's a minor demon from the sound of it." Ron ran his hands through his hair. "He didn't even tell Xander."

"It's probably better considering they want to capture him for the crime of turning his back on the American Aurors." Draco handed back the letter. "When are you leaving?"

"Tomorrow morning. That'll give me time to pack, talk to the kids, and give you my notes." Draco nodded. "Sorry about it if it hits a game."

"I have one next Wednesday night, but I can make it. If it runs long, that's the purpose of a study hall." He smiled. "You're sure? You don't want Potter to fill in, or to watch your kids?"

"I think he's great, but he's struggling with that whole Hermione thing right now. How is she doing?"

Draco rolled his eyes. "You could go see her."

"If I do, I'll end up hitting her for hurting her son and him."

"Good point." Draco led the way into the kitchen, getting them beers from the refrigerator. "She's about to be released into supervised custody. From what I hear, they think she's actually changed and that she's reformed." Ron shook his head. "You don't think so?"

"Considering the first thing she did was beat up on Harry? No." He sipped his beer, then gulped it. "Damn, I needed that. This is really heady, people are asking me for help."

"I know." Draco grinned. "Feeling better now?"

"Scared spitless," he admitted. Then he shrugged. "I know what I'm doing, it'll be fine." He glanced around. "Are you coming over now or later?"

"Let me shower and I'll be up. We'll have dinner in town and you can give me your notes." Ron nodded and jogged off, going back to his waiting class. "Well," Draco said, smirking. "That was rather nice of Dumbledore." He walked away, going to put up his broom and get a shower. He smelled now.

***

Xander looked over as Draco and Lucien came out of the fireplace with a bag. "Going somewhere?"

"Ron's been called away to help someone with a minor demon." Xander's face fell. "Sorry, but they wanted him this time. We're filling in for him."

Lucien walked over and crawled up into his uncle's lap. "Where's Maeve?"

"With her mommy and Severus."

"Oh." He gave him a pitiful look. "Can I have her? I'll give her back later."

Xander smiled. "Sure, if you can go get her, you can have her." He let the little boy go, watching as he wandered off.

"I wish you wouldn't do that," Draco said as he sat down. "One never knows what's wandering the corridors around here."

Xander whistled, bringing one of the eager chicks. "Go track the baby. Make sure he gets to Snape." The bird flew off, going to watch the boy. If he could do this, he could brag about it and find a mate. He cooed at the baby as he caught up to him, then headed down a hallway, showing him where they should go play. The baby squealed but continued on his path, so the chick had to come back and help him go where *he* wanted to go. In the end, it worked out. The two children ran into each other and clutched at each other, babbling in some strange language that only the two of them knew. The chick got to snuggle up to the nice one, who always had fruit in her pocket.

"Here you go, Horace, very nicely done," Tara told him with a smile. She looked down at the two kids. "Lucien, why are you back?"

"Daddy teach for Uncle Ron," he said happily. "We be here *weeks*!"

"Oh." She frowned and looked at her mate. "Ron's going somewhere?"

"The American Aurors sent a letter requesting his help with a small demon uprising in Sunnydale. For obvious reasons, Xander wasn't told." He looked at the children, who were still babbling. "Go play in the tower or in Slytherin."

"Oooh, Ravena," Lucien said with a grin. "We can go see sissy?" Snape nodded. "Thank you!" He led his bestest friend off to the Slytherin house, opening the door with a shouted word. One of the bigger kids looked down at them and grimaced. "Get out of my way! We're going to see sister!" He strode on, pushing past the idiot who didn't know enough to get out of his way. He was a Malfoy, didn't that idiot know enough to get out of his way?

"Ravena, visitors!" the sixth year boy called.

She came down the stairs and looked at the little people. "Hi," she said with a smile. "Want to come upstairs? I'm brushing Hemlock and you can pet him." They followed her up the stairs, going to help do the exciting stuff with her kitty cat.

The sixth year boy shook his head. "That boy is trouble," he said, going to bug his girlfriend for some.

***

Agatha stormed into the house, one child under each arm. She handed them both to Draco. "They were singing," she told him, then she left in a huff.

Draco smiled at them. "Did you have fun annoying your cousin?" The kids both nodded. "Why don't you two play with the triplets, we'll be spending a lot of time with them for the next few weeks. Let William finish his nap." He let them go, watching as they ran off. Draco returned to the notes, nodding as he came to familiar sections. "When did you add sexual demons?"

"It keeps the sixth years' attention long enough to shove the other stuff down their throats," Ron said with a shrug. "It's about time to add another one. I try for one every few months to draw out the tease." He handed over the next set, sorted by day and class period. "These are the fourth years' and you're going to have some trouble. It's the werewolf lecture." His substitute looked at him. "At least one kid every year goes after Remus and I promised to try and stop them. You're going to have to keep that promise and try to keep him in good health. Especially since this year's comes right after a full moon. Last year's was during and some brilliant idiot got it into his head to go hunting for him. Fortunately, he didn't know about the tunnels and wasn't willing to go through the forest. We put a watcher on the road so he couldn't go that way."

"What's the usual punishment?"

"Three day in-tower suspension. Without food if you can talk the house elves into it. Though last year, Xander found the kid first so he came in crying and begging for your former Head to punish him instead," he admitted with a smile. "His mother owled Xander and he sent a howler back to her about her son's plan. Her son got a howler the next day and made an apology in front of the whole school one morning." He looked at the rest of the pile of notes. "The rest is pretty normal. The average stuff, following the book. There's a few places where I tell stories, and I've included them in case you wanted them." He shrugged. "I usually end up sitting on the desk so I can see who's goofing off. We have one artist in the fourth years, Hufflepuff girl named Sandy. She draws about every class, and if she's bored they become very ornate. She did a colored one in one of Black's classes from what I heard." Draco smirked and shook his head. "She's usually my indication of boredom. If she pulls out more than two pens at the start of class, it's going to be a bad day." He grabbed his mug of milk and drank most of it. "I hate this stuff."

"Then why do you drink it?"

"Because I had Iggy make me something to protect and hide me on the flight over. I'm not even going to try and portkey over there. There's no telling where I'd end up."

"What sort of demon is it?"

"A small band of problems. All of them are fighters, they have slime shooting capabilities. They took out Wesley's last slayer a few weeks back. I checked with him and his next one is in London. No chance of getting her over there to help for at least another month because of her age. She's ten."

Draco shuddered. "I'm sorry, Ron."

"It won't happen," Ron sighed. "I've got to keep believing that. Minnie won't be called and everything will be fine. Otherwise I'll go bonkers and have to hurt the lot of them." He finished off his milk. "I told the kids I was going to help Wesley and Willow, so they'll probably want to call them sometime. They know though so it'll be all right." He stood up. "That's about all. Except the fact that Ray has some medicine right now for a rash. One of those dry, itchy spots." Draco nodded. "It's easy enough to see, it's on his outer thigh and he has to be reminded to leave it alone constantly if the medicine's not on it. Are you sure you can handle the three of them and Lucien?"

"I'm sure, even though I won't be alone with them. Xander and George will still be around most of the time." Ron nodded. "Don't worry. You'll come home and they'll be happy and demand presents. Children that age are resilient." Ron nodded again. "Hug them if you want; I'm sure they'd like it." Ron smiled and headed to go hug the kids. "Mine did when I first had to let them go for a bit," Draco muttered, reading over the notes to refresh his memories. He found some new creatures and decided to pick up one of the student's textbooks to read through. Interesting.

***

Andrea looked across the winter landscape. She may have had the sight spell turned off again, but she could imagine what it looked like. Melvin had described it to her just a few moments ago. She scooted closer to him, leaning against his side. She liked the guy, she really did, but she was wondering if he was an idiot at the moment. Maybe being clueless ran in his family? "Melvin, do you like me?" she asked.

"I like you a lot," he told her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders under her cloak. "If you wouldn't paste me for it, I'd even ask you to date me."

"Why would I paste you for it?"

"Because you told all the other kids that we're too young."

"Oh." She pinched him hard, on the tit by accident. "I said that because most of them *are* too young, emotionally. And Ana's too young physically. I personally feel more than old enough to not only date, but go steady." She didn't get to see the way his face lit up. "So, how about it?"

"I'd love to," he said, giving her a kiss on the cheek. "I wanted to ask you at the Christmas Ball, but you were so tired that night and I was worried that it would make you really upset and ruin the holiday for you." She pinched him again in the same spot. "Ow!"

"Good. I would have loved for you to have asked me then, you idiot." He chuckled. "Seriously, Melvin, I like you more than enough to not only date you but go steady. Now, was that a yes?"

"Yup, it's a yes," he said, smiling down at her. She tipped her face up so they shared their first kiss.

Which was interrupted by a cleared throat behind them. "Don't make me tell your father," Ron told them with a smile. "Percy will shit and then come up here to have that talk with you."

Melvin grinned. "He already stammered through it, Uncle Ron. Twice actually because he didn't get anything out the first time."

"We promise, Professor Weasley, we won't do anything illegal on school grounds. We will follow the underwear rule and won't even snog." Melvin gave a subvocal whimper. "Where we can be caught," she amended.

He nodded. "Good. I appreciate that. Percy really would die if you got pregnant before the finish of school. Plus, he's adamant that his son be *married* before children arrive." Melvin's eyes became wide. "Have you told him yet?"

"Only that I wanted to ask her out," Melvin admitted. "His exact words were, 'she's a wonderfully nice girl and will not hurt you. You had better do the same for her'." Andrea giggled. "It's really okay with you if we go steady?"

"I'd enjoy watching you," Ron told him. "Just remember your promise so I don't have to tell your parents. Got it?" They both nodded. "Then continue on, without the kissing in plain sight. Dumbledore just walked past that area."

"I know, I felt his amusement. He thought we were already a couple." Ron rolled his eyes and walked away. "You know, that telepathy thing is really handy," Melvin told her. "Uncle Ron was thinking about all sorts of things that he *could* have caught us doing and had to keep censoring himself. I didn't know you could do some of those things."

She punched him on the stomach. "Gee, just what I needed to think about," she told him. "Thank you ever so much for those mental pictures."

He nuzzled her ear. "I can do any of them that you want, precious. Uncle Draco managed to pin me down to have that talk with me as well, and he was quite graphic about everything." She slapped at him. "What?"

"No sex, Melvin. Not for a very long time. Kissing yes, sex no."

"Okay," he sighed. "But I still have a teenage boy mind and it occasionally goes there."

She smiled up at him. "I don't mind that at all. It's a nice thing to think about and anticipation is the ultimate form of foreplay for some of us. We can tease each other for a very long time," she finished with a grin.

"You're evil, Andrea." He kissed her hard, pulling her against him. Storm barked and growled, trying to get him off his mommy. "You, shut it," Melvin told him. "I'm not hurting her, I'm kissing her."

"Yes, and what a pretty sight it was," Iggy said as he walked past them. "Uncle Ron's right behind me." He grinned. "Dating officially finally?"

"Going steady," Melvin said proudly.

"Wonderful news. Wait until the dads hear about that!" He winked. "You two behave and tell me if you need *anything* mixed up." They both nodded. "I mean it, Andrea. Don't make the mistake of some other girls."

"Yes, Iggy. I'll come to you if I need any special potions made up, even though we've just agreed to hold off on that."

"As Simone says, that's what hands are for," Iggy agreed. He saluted and ran off.

She giggled. "That is so true."

"Girls can do that?" Melvin asked in awe.

She nodded. "You should hear some of the noises from the other girls at night," she teased, pinching him on the tit again. "Want to go sit beside a fire and cuddle with me while we study?"

"Love to. Lead the way, dear."

"Do you always call your girlfriends pet names?"

"I don't know, you're my first. If you don't like then I won't, but I like calling you those. It makes you blush." She blushed again. "Just like that, precious."

She swatted him and picked up Storm's handle. "Come," she told him. "To the house. Maybe there's cocoa."

"Mmmmm, chocolate," Melvin said, grinning down at her. "Chocolate and sweat."

"Melvin!" Ron snapped. "You don't use hot chocolate like that, you use the stuff you put on sundaes, and you don't do it on school property."

"Yes, Uncle Ron, and thank you," Andrea told him, giggling as she walked off.

Melvin looked at his uncle. "You're supposed to use the thicker sauce?" Ron nodded. "Isn't that messy?"

"Yes, but that's why someone makes plastic sheets, Melvin. Don't worry and talk to Draco, he'll tell you *all* about that stuff."

"He already did, but he only said chocolate," Melvin said with a blush.

"I'll tell him you need the specifics," Ron said with a grin. "Go catch up so you can snuggle. Even Simone thinks that you're cute." The boy ran off, catching up to his new girlfriend. "Ah, young love," Ron said with a sappy grin. "It was such fun at that age." He walked back into the house and stopped long enough to tell Draco something by whispering in his ear.

"I'll talk to him again tonight," Draco agreed, not looking away from his magazine.

"I'm sure he'll need it, he was just thinking about using hot cocoa."

"Only when your lover is chilled," Draco noted. Ron stared down at him until he looked up. "It's part of the fun of having sex outside in the winter time, getting warm afterwards." Ron shivered and walked away, heading up to his room. "I can watch the children if you want some time alone."

"No thanks. It's naptime."

Draco smirked. "Yes, naptime was one of my favorites too," he told the magazine. "Really, are muggles too stupid to figure that position out?" He turned the page to the next position in the '19 positions to make him go wild in bed' article. "Know that one." Flip. "Know that one." Flip. "Never did that one in that position, but the alternate was quite pleasant." Flip. "Know that one. Really, that one's easy to figure out, it's over the back of the couch, or on the table or somewhere like that."

***

Ron landed in the memorial park and looked around. It had been a long flight, but he had gotten to think over a lot of stuff and decide on a course of action. He stepped off his broom and looked around, noticing a few slightly familiar people. "Must have met them at the reunion." He smiled as an auror walked up to him. "You called?"

"We thought we'd be getting your mentor," the auror said, looking around.

"He's just coming off knee surgery and he did vow to never come near this place again unless the world was ending," Ron reminded him, still smiling.

"Very well then. What's your field?"

"I'm the Defense teacher at Hogwarts."

One of the slightly familiar people walked over to them. "You're Xander's brother-in-law, right?" Ron nodded. "Why are you here?"

"I got a letter saying that you lot needed help so here I am. Something about demons shooting slime and killing a slayer?"

"Oh, that," Amy said, nodding. "I've seen them, they're not that bad. They managed to surround her and they hunt in packs. What can you do?"

"Stop up their slime shooters for starters," Ron told her. He pulled the sword on his back. "And after that, I figured I'd do it Xander's way." She laughed. "He's fine by the way."

"Good. What happened this time?"

"More fixing on his knee. They had to replace half of it because it was growing stuff." He put the sword back in its scabbard. "So, where are they? I left Malfoy in charge of my students."

The auror looked at him. "What makes you think you're qualified?"

Ron looked him over, then stared him down. "You greasy stupid git, I trained directly under Xander and Buffy Summers. She was my mate until she died." He looked impressed. "Now, can we get on with this? I want to check something out that I saw on the way over. It looked like a real sphinx had taken up in Vegas." He put his broom over his shoulder. "Shall we?" he asked Amy, walking away with her.

"You're that Ron?" Amy asked. He nodded. "How are you doing? Even we heard what her Watcher did to her."

"The triplets and I are good, but I still miss her. It's a daily struggle not to go beat Giles senseless, or some sense into him."

"He came back?" she asked, mouth hanging open.

Ron nodded. "Came back a few years back, during that convergence time. He passed out in the school no less. Xander and I both had to be restrained a few times before he was carted back to the Watchers." He looked her over. "Are you going to Willow's wedding this summer?"

"Probably. I got the invitation, but I'm not sure about the timing. Summer solstice is usually a busy time around here."

"Hmm. I didn't look up the date. Is it on solstice?"

"Two days after. According to the note she included, Wesley refused to have it on Solstice. He'd give her a lot, but not that much." Ron nodded. "So, you know Wesley too?"

"Yup, and Amelia. Cute little bugger. Powerful like her ma. Has better sense though, very strong willed. Any word on who the father is?"

"Not a clue," Amy admitted. She pointed off to the left. "Vampire." Ron flicked his wand and the head came off, dusting it. "Wow. That's handy. Can I get one of those?"

"You'd have to ask Ollivander. Tara's the only one of your type that he's fit so far." He frowned as they came upon a small group of vampires in the middle of the street, Spike in the front of them. "I thought you were in town at home."

"I was," Spike said, putting out his cigarette. "I came over to retrieve something for the slimy bastard." He smiled. "How're the bints?"

"Active, hyper, and noisy." Ron walked over and pulled out his wallet, showing off the latest pictures. "Xander said Gwen's a little Buffy and Minnie's a little Buffy the Vampire Slayer," he said proudly. "Tara agreed."

Spike smiled and touched Minnie's head. "She'd like that." He looked at his posse. "Why're you here?"

"Slime shooters. You?"

"Necklace of Incara."

"The Ministry has it," Ron told him with a shrug. "It's in the museum. I was showing the tots it last month." He smiled and nodded Amy closer. "This is Amy Madison, Xander left her in charge."

Spike laughed. "I remember you as a rat," he said with a sneer.

She created a ball of power in her hand. "Unless *you* want to become one, I'd stop now," she warned. She took Ron's arm and led him away. "Come on, before those aurors come back. Are they all idiots or just the ones out here?"

"I think it's a common problem," Ron told her. "Ours like to show up after the fight and claim responsibility."

"So it's part of the makeup of the type of person who becomes an auror. Got it." She smiled at him. "Triplets? Buffy had triplets?"

Ron nodded. "Two girls and a boy." He showed her the pictures. "Gwen, Minnie, and Ray."

"Wow. They're cute as buttons," she said with a smile. "How old?"

"Nearly three. They like to pick on Xander's youngest two and Malfoy's youngest."

"You get along with Malfoy? I ask because I remember him as a somewhat evil looking man. Gorgeous and sexy, but evil and cruel."

"He can be. We've come to an understanding over the years. He's had most of his kids with my sister Ginny. He adores his children and anyone who might dick with that gets it. Otherwise, he's settled down a lot since he was an evil bastard. It still comes out every now and then though."

"Is he single?"

"You'd have to ask my sister that question," Ron said with a shrug. "She refuses to marry him, no matter what. Speaking of marrying, Tara just got through a complete bonding spell with her man."

"The tall, dark, greasy looking guy?" Ron nodded. "Why did she choose him? I thought she liked girls."

"She still does, but she couldn't find anyone. She said she ignores the fact that's he's male and somehow he fits her other criteria. Apparently he understands her on some levels. Xander's oldest had to get pushy with them to make them official."

"Xander's oldest is how old?"

"Thirteen and a potion's whiz. Braun is recruiting him." She looked suitably impressed. "He made them some bonding potions and didn't tell them what it was." She burst out laughing. "So, Xander will want to know how his hellmouth has been."

"Quiet. Whatever you guys did at the reunion has slowed it down a lot. The evil's dropped and a lot of hidden things have been found recently. The hellmouth was used to mask a lot of artifacts."

"Hmm. Wonder if Gringotts has been here yet," he mused. She looked up at him. "My brother used to be one of their best treasure hunters. He worked in Egypt for about ten years before he got hurt. Now he's working with Ginny on some special gryphon curses that need to be broken."

"Wow. You guys do interesting things. My type of witch would never even be asked."

"Point, but it's not all fun and games either. Xander got burned and his knee replaced in one great spell to kill some of the Watchers coming after my kids. Tara's gotten backlashed a few times while doing stuff. Bill, the one who was in Egypt, was hurt so many times his medical file is only summarized." He shook his head. "And my poor older brother Charlie is insane. He went back to work with dragons, still suffering from a head injury. Damn near got himself killed last month because he's still dizzy from it."

"Maybe it's good to lead a sedate life then," she agreed with a slight smile. "There they are, coming out of their temporary den. What did you want me to do to help?"

"Can you cast a strong light spell? Something blinding? They've got a third photosensitive eye on their chests and it'll stun them long enough for me to clog up their main defenses." She nodded and started to chant, moving away from him, but watching him work. Man, was he smooth. And then he pulled the sword. She hadn't seen anything like that in years. Not since she had caught Buffy working out while she had been a rat. Maybe she'd go to Willow's wedding after all.

***

Ron walked up to the sphinx and smiled. "You all right?" he asked it.

"Mostly. I'm chained here. It's not always comfortable."

Ron looked it over, shaking his head. "How old are you?"

"Three-sixty."

"Still a baby then," Ron sighed. "Have you been seen by one of the Magical Creature's people?" The sphinx shook it's head. "Then let me find you one to talk to. This is inhumane. Have you at least eaten?"

"They give me a sheep every day and a cow once a week," the sphinx said in disgust. "It's always the same. Not even virgin ones, old stringy ones."

"We'll see what we can do about that," Ron assured it. He had already mapped out where the local Ministry office was and headed there, forcing himself to walk past the rows of gleaming machines inside the casino that hid the Ministry. He found the Magical Creature's office and tapped on the door, walking inside when it was opened. "I'd like to make a report," he told the woman who had answered.

"All right. You're a Brit?"

"Ron Weasley, Hogwarts professor. I flew over to help with a hellmouth problem." She winced. "Small demon uprising. Oh, and you might want to warn someone that some artifacts have been found recently since the hellmouth's calmer." She dove for a phone and he filled out the long form, putting in as much detail as he could and giving them a good reason to check it out. He handed it back to the woman with a smile. "I've done my good deed for the day. I'm going home now."

She looked him over. "Not going to stay to gamble? This is a wizarding establishment."

"I can't afford to, I've got kids." He grabbed his broom and left, only stopping to play one round of slots.

***

Draco looked over as the fireplace flared up, showing Ron's head. "Where are you?"

"Las Vegas," Ron sighed. "I think I need help. Every time I walk past those machines it's like a compulsion. I can't get out of here and I'm going to go broke soon."

Draco sighed. "Fine, I'll come help you."

Xander cleared his throat. "Ron, real compulsion?" Ron nodded. "Have you reported it?"

"The local Ministry runs this place," Ron told him. "They said there's nothing wrong."

"Then someone should come save you," Draco agreed. "Do you have traveling floo access or just calling?"

"This one is calling, but there's a portkey and a floo point here. This is a wizarding establishment."

"And probably the mafia too," Xander said cheerfully. "How was my hellmouth?"

"Calm. So calm the hidden things are being uncovered. Get me out of here?"

"We're coming, Ron," Xander said, standing up.

"Not a chance," Draco told him coolly. "If you appear in America, they'll torture you for denying them your brilliance. I'll go. You watch the children." He stood up and walked out of the tower, going to arrange for some travel time. He portkeyed over and landed in the reception area. "I'm here to meet with my brother-in-law," he said coldly. The receptionist looked him over, seeming to sneer. "I'd stow it, mudblood, before I have to bring down my whole family on you." He walked away, having spotted Ron at the pay floos. "Come along."

Ron picked up his broom and bag, following him back. He could still feel the pull of the machines. "Just get me out of here," he begged.

Draco grimaced. "What's wrong with you?"

"It's a compulsion," Ron reminded him. He led the way to the slot room, showing it to him. That was all it took, Draco walked inside to a machine as well. They were both there when Arthur showed up ten hours later and dragged them away by their ears. "Thanks, dad," he said as they landed in the family home.

"That compulsion was stronger than the law allows," Arthur said with a frown. "Are you boys all right?" They both nodded. "Then go back to work. I'm blocking that address from the family's floos." He watched as they went back to the tower, shaking his head. His boss was going to hear about this. Trapping young wizards that way wasn't legal, even in America. A complaint would have to be made. He went to do that, ranting and raving about that gaudy place and the local Ministry ignoring it.

His boss looked at him like he was insane. Arthur never got that upset over anything. It definitely deserved a call to his counterpart in the United States.

***

Ron looked at Xander, giving him a sheepish look. "Sorry."

"It's all right, lots of people get lost in Vegas," Xander said with a wave of his hand. "Was it a compulsion?"

Draco sat down with a groan. "A heavy one. I still feel like a card game."

"I can't," Ron told him. "I'm broke until next month."

Draco stood up. "I think I'll play strip poker with Ginny. She should enjoy it." He left them there.

Xander smiled at Ron. "So, give. How was it?"

"Calm and peaceful. Like I said, a lot of the things hidden there under the mist of magic the hellmouth was putting out have been found. Saw Spike and bragged about the kids." Xander raised an eyebrow in a silent question. "He was there to retrieve one of the artifacts." He scratched his palms. "I know I would have won with one more yank of the machine."

"Those games are made so that almost no one wins," Xander reminded him. "Go play solitaire or poker with yourself." Ron headed up to his room. Xander sat and fumed. How dare they do that to his family! They would have to pay!

In that casino, the next seven pulls of the slot machines all won large amounts of money. A few gryphon-borns looked up in shock, having felt the wave of anger, but they weren't going to say anything. That was some strong magic! Anger bombs indeed.

***

Xander looked out over his classroom. Then he looked at the kids playing in the corner. Then he looked back at the classroom, who were mostly looking pissed. "What? Their sitter is sick. Get over it, the real world has noise in it, not silence. Been there, done that, and it creeps people out." He glared at them and they went back to their tests, scribbling furiously. Except for the one girl in the back who was staring out the window. "Stephanie," he called quietly. "Are you done?"

"No, just wondering what the big, dark blot over the town is," she said, pointing at the cloud.

Xander walked over to the window and looked. "Huh." He sent a dirty thought at his husband to see if he was wearing his special necklace, and got a laugh in return. So he asked about the cloud. "Locusts?" he said when he heard the answer. "Why are there locusts?" He pointed at one of the kids he trusted, his own. "Watch the littler ones. I'm going to the Headmaster."

"He already knows," Iggy said, after glancing up. "He said to stay in here. There's nothing you can do that won't result in long-term damage to the town." He handed over his test, smiling at him. "I refuse to answer one question for the reason of ethics."

"Hey, it can be counted as wrong," Xander agreed. He held it out with a smile. "Thirty seconds to reconsider." His son snatched it back and finished writing the answer to the question about vampires. "I'm not telling you to use the knowledge, just making sure you have it if you have to use it some day."

Snape walked in and looked out the window. "What is that?"

"Locusts," Xander told him. "So said the hubby." Snape looked at him. "Lover's crystal?" he reminded.

"I had forgotten you'd made one of those," Snape said quietly. "What are we going to do."

"I got ordered to stay here because I might hurt something," Xander told him. He smiled at the dirty look he got. "What? The only thing I could think of would be to burn them and that's pretty dangerous."

"Shh!" one student hissed. "Shut up and take it outside. Sirs."

Xander nodded at the hallway, taking the other teacher out there. He slammed the door for good measure and heard the groan, grinning. "What would bring locusts here? This isn't the area for them."

"I don't know, but I suspect your mate." Xander shook his head. "Are you sure?"

"George's first response was that it wasn't them. Are we thinking spell?"

"It'd have to be," Snape told him. "What else would draw that blight to this area?"

"That's a very good point," Tara said as she joined them. "It's a magically driven swarm. Someone sent it to us. The shields around the school are protecting us and we are to stay here, Xander. Having you burn them might help, but you could torch the whole town."

"What about creating a spot of void?" Iggy asked as he walked out and handed over his test. "You know I know how to slay a vampire," he said in disgust. "I should have automatically gotten credit for it."

"I've never seen you slay one," Xander told him. He suddenly smiled. "Your other father says that he's never seen you do it either and he had better never see you try." He patted his son on the head. "Go watch the little creatures. They should be about ready to get up." Iggy nodded and headed back inside. "Is creating void dangerous?"

"It will basically create a spot of burning in the air," Tara told him. "When it explodes, it will suck in the surrounding air, creating a vacuum as well. Anything in there would be suffocated and fried both. Someone tried it recently, that's why we had those meetings."

A wail went up inside the classroom and Xander went to investigate, picking up the child yelling at the kids by the back of her robe and carrying her away. He smiled as he handed her to Tara. "She was yelling at your daughter."

"She's noisy and disruptive," the girl shouted, trying to get free. She was only a foot shorter than the professor, and her feet weren't touching the ground at the moment. "You should find someone to watch them."

"Not only are you talking about things you have no idea of," Snape told her coldly, "you have just managed to earn yourself two detentions from each of us. We will make sure that your attitude is adjusted by the end of them all."

Tara laid a hand on his arm. "Xander, send her upstairs to air out her complaint. I can bring the kids to class with me, we're doing gust spells next class."

"Most likely, you'll be helping with that then," Xander told her. "Besides, I don't have a class next period. It'll be fine, Tara." He dropped the student. "March before I make you." She huffed and walked off, going to complain.

"I'm worried about her," Tara said, frowning. "What will she do when she starts to work in the real world, where there's noise and loud things like dropping file cabinets."

"Maybe she'll go work for Percy, he's got a quiet office," Xander said dryly. He looked back inside and torched two test papers because he caught them cheating. "Go turn yourselves in," he said harshly. They ran off, going to do that before he could do something worse to them. "Anyone else?" He got a few head shakes from the rest of the students.

"Nice job," Tara said with a smile. "We're meeting during the next class, Albus just called." He nodded. "Bring the kids with you." She walked away with Snape, talking about the problem.

***

Xander held up the paper so his husband and his husband's brother could see the headline. Joke Store Brings Locusts Down on Town. "I think you'll need to make a statement."

Fred snatched the paper to read the article. "Ours is in there. We didn't ask for them, we didn't send them, and we didn't encourage the person who did send them. If that guy hated us so much, he should have told us so directly, not endangered the town." He gave it to his twin. "I wonder if he's been arrested yet."

"It says he was picked up but released on bail," George said, turning the page. "Oh, look, Iggy's store is having a sale." He handed over the notice for the bookstore's sale. "Let's keep that from the son, shall we?"

"I'd hate to be the one to have to go through his book collection when he dies," Fred noted. Xander nodded. "Has he made any progress with his new alchemy stuff?" Xander nodded. "Good progress?"

"A little bit. He got a spell to work the other day because he figured out what the book wasn't saying."

"It's my book!" Iggy yelled, coming through the door arguing with his cousin. "You wrote your name in my book!"

"It's mine! Uncle Charlie gave this to me for Christmas!" Simone argued. "Get your hands off my book before I beat you senseless!"

"It's mine, you nasty bitch! I bought it! It's part of my set!"

"It is not! It's part of mine!"

"You said earlier yours didn't have hippogryphs and this one does, so it's my copy!"

"There's six more of them around here, pick up one of the other ones," George yelled. The fighting only paused for a second.

"You've ruined one of my books by writing in it, I'll never get it cleaned now!"

"Enough!" Draco yelled from the couch, where he had been napping. He got up and snatched the book. "It's mine now, get over it."

"Well, someone hasn't gotten laid recently," Simone snorted.

"Allowance, now," Draco ordered, looking pissed. "You won't be needing it, you're both fucking grounded to the tower this weekend!" Iggy gasped. "Yes, you too." Simone handed back the allowance she had barely gotten that morning. "Now go be decent children somewhere else."

"I still say he needs laid," Simone said as she walked away with her cousin.

"Gee," Xander said dryly. "Nice work."

"I'm agreeing with your daughter," George told him. "Maybe you should go get laid." Draco glared at him. "Don't give me that look, I can still put you over my knee and spank you."

Fred put a hand on his brother's arm. "Don't, he might like it in the mood he's in." He looked at the younger man. "What did Ginny do this time?"

"She dumped him again and tried to make fun of him," Xander said, turning to pat Draco gently on the back. "Go back to your nap, son. It's all right." Draco shook his head. "Yes, it is. The kids stopped. You just saved the town another Simone exposure. It'll be okay."

Draco shook his head. "It's not. Guess what happened today," he told them. Fred shrugged. "Someone came in to get a family heirloom evaluated for gryphon taint, something we do a lot of. She saw me and then sneered, at me, because of Ginny and her problems." He threw the book across the room. "I didn't think it could get worse, but it now has."

"Then take her to court," George told him. "Get her custody removed. At least then this whole public drama you two have going on will be done."

"People will even be sympathetic," Fred agreed. "Your side will get out and she'll look bad. The family can take it."

George looked at him. "Wouldn't we have to stick up for her?"

Xander shook his head. "Nope. Ginny's gone too far this time, it's hurting him."

"Iggy?" Fred suggested.

"No," Xander said, shaking his head. "Remember how upset Tara was? Ginny will blow up the school if he does that to them." Draco nodded. "Why don't you take a few days off and go somewhere? Go lay on a beach or something?"

"Because I have a game on Saturday," Draco reminded him.

Ron jogged down the stairs. "What's wrong?" he asked, his smile disappearing.

"Someone snarked on him because of what Ginny's doing," Xander told him. "Got any suggestions?"

"Chains and a civil servant?" Ron suggested. Draco shuddered. "Sorry. Thought you wanted it resolved that way."

"Originally, now I'm not so sure." He looked up. "One day, a single day, after she dumped me again, she was seen snogging in public and everyone applauds her for it."

"Changing your name is the only way to get rid of that," Fred told him. Draco glared at him. "It is."

"Why don't you come with me tonight?" Ron suggested. "I was going to go pub crawling since Tara wanted to watch the kids for me."

"It keeps Severus from jumping her," Xander said at the confused look the twins were wearing. "He's been very happy with the whole mated for life thing." He patted Draco again. "I agree, go pub crawling, get it out of your system. Come back tomorrow once your hangover is gone and we'll plan something so mean and nasty together that she'll come begging you to take her back." Draco gave him a hopeful smile. "We'll work on it tonight and give you ideas tomorrow." The younger man nodded and got up to go change. "Ron, watch out for him," Xander reminded him.

Ron rolled his eyes. "I wasn't going to abandon him somewhere." He looked over as Draco came down the stairs dressed as a muggle. "I was going to hit some of the wizard pubs." A robe was grabbed. "Nice touch, you don't look like you at all," he said with a smirk. "Come on, I'll even buy dinner." He dragged Draco through the floo, going to stop for dinner first.

Xander looked at the twins. "Helping me or not?"

"If mum hears, we're dead," Fred pointed out.

"And? She's been nagging Ginny again," George told him. "What can she do, kick us out of the family for sticking up for Draco?"

"I don't think so, but this is mum we're talking about," Fred said.

Xander used his wand to call over a little cellphone. "Arthur Weasley's office," he said into it, connecting to the floo. He loved the new device. It was so much easier than sitting beside a fireplace. "Hey, dad, we've got a question. No, Draco was smirked and derided for what Ginny's doing again. If we stick up for him and make Ginny sorry will mum get mad and yell at any of us? If not, is she willing to help?" He laughed and hung up. "Your father said he'd like to beat some sense into her at the moment and to have fun. That your mother will help us if it's a good enough plan, and that she was going to stop doing Ginny's laundry for her because of her being caught in public with her panties around her ankles. Apparently someone blew up the picture from the Prophet and sent it to her."

"I think she's trying to relive her teenage years," Fred said thoughtfully.

"I can help her get back there," Xander said sweetly. The twins looked at him. "What? It's a good place to start."

Iggy walked in and slammed the door. "Don't talk to me," he said as he walked up the stairs.

"Still?" George asked. "This bad mood has gone on long enough." Something upstairs crashed. "If that was mine, you're in trouble," he yelled.

Iggy came down the stairs. "Do you know what Aunt Ginny did this time?" The adults nodded. So crossed his arms. "What are we doing about this? Ana's telling everyone it's a spell."

"That's an idea," Xander said thoughtfully. The twins looked at him. "Way back when, in high school, I was secretly dating Cordy."

"Bitch," George muttered.

"Yup, her," Xander said, giving him a smile. "Trust me, she was an energy sucker long before she got turned. We'd fight and then go make out in closets. Well, the stupid woman dumped me on Valentine's Day." Fred sucked in a breath. "Yup, she was that bad. I had just blown some major money on a gift too. I gave it to her and she announced she was breaking up with me. She took the gift for a few days too." He got comfortable. "Anyway, I decided I wanted to get back at her. Do something to get her back to my side so I could dump her. So I had one of the friendly witches in town, Amy Madison not Willow, cast a love spell using the gift I had given her. Only it buggered," he said with a smile. "Turned every woman in town *but* her onto me. They chased me down. Some tried to grope, some tried to lock me in a room, and when it didn't work, they got jealous. Like Willow grabbed an axe while chanting the phrase 'if I can't have him no one can' sort of jealous. The whole town, no matter how old or undead, chasing after little eleventh grade me." George started to smile. "Think about it. If she wants to rebel and play around, give her what she wants," he said with a smile.

"I can do that," Iggy said. "There's an extreme attraction potion in one of the books I'm not supposed to get into downstairs."

"If you're not supposed to be in there, how do you know?" Fred asked.

"Someone else was trying to break into it so I asked why," Iggy said with a smirk. His Uncle's mouth fell open. "And with my beloved Lord and Master being so busy tonight trying to get some, then gee, I wonder who'll be in the lab."

"Iggy, I don't want you in trouble. Ask him first," Xander told him. "He thinks of Draco as a nephew or so." His son nodded and jogged off. "Can I change her back to a sixteen-year-old again anyway?"

"No, dear, that would be overkill," George told him in his most patient tone. "You can deage her some other time." He smiled at his twin. "Do you think it's mean enough for the might-as-well-be-son?"

"I think he'll adore it, he can sit in the office and smirk at her," Fred told him.

"Or sneer, he does that very well," Xander pointed out.

***

Iggy carried the book he needed down to his mentor's apartments, tapping gently on the entry painting. Tara opened the door and looked at him. "I need permission," he said with a smile. "We're going to have a ...talk with Aunt Ginny." She let him in and he put the book down in front of his teacher.

"Did I not tell you to never touch that book?" Snape asked, not looking up from his reading. Iggy leaned over and whispered in his ear. "Oh." The journal dropped from his fingers. "Who came up with that plan?"

"Guess," he said with a smile. "The person it happened to."

"What spell is Xander wanting to curse Ginny with?" Tara asked as she sat down across from them.

"Did he ever tell you about when he was dating some bitch named Cordelia?" Tara frowned at him. "She was the one who tortured him, Aunt Tara, I'm allowed to call her that."

"Point, but not around the children." She pointed at where they were watching in the corner.

"Hey, guys, you can't say that word," Iggy told them. They went back to playing. "Problem solved. No one ever thought to tell Simone that," he said when she opened her mouth. He looked at Snape. "May I?"

Snape licked his lips. "That spell could backfire very badly. She could get hurt." Iggy nodded. "Did he have a plan for that?"

"The office. Limited environment and Uncle Draco would be there." Snape's eyes narrowed. "Did you see her picture in the paper today?" He waited while Tara and he looked through it, then nodded when Tara gasped. "Needless to say, the rest of the family has had enough. Someone blew that picture up and sent it to grandma too."

Snape crumpled the paper in his fist. "You may, but make it half-strength. She'll spend most of the day panicking but more safe than not. Full-strength is too strong and she could be attacked."

"Yes, sir," Iggy said. "Now all I need is something to put it onto and something for a counter-charm." He picked up the book and headed down to the dungeon to get it done. She deserved it, and would hopefully learn from it before her children were hurt.

***

Draco woke up with a groan. His head hurt. His body hurt. His toenails hurt. It must have been one hell of a night, if only he could remember it. Slowly things started to come to his attention. He was in bed. Always a good. Not his because the sheets were coarse and the mattress was lumpy, but a bed was always a good sign. He was naked, so he was probably going to spend the next few days trying to piece together the night, just so he would know if he should worry or not. The last thing that came to his attention was that someone was in bed with him and they were groaning too, in a very deep voice. A familiar deep voice. He turned his head, wincing at the pain of his skin stretching. Oh, damn. He closed his eyes and shook his head. "Just kill me now."

Ron sat up and looked around, eyes watering in the weak sunlight. He looked at the person lying next to him, then checked under the sheet. "Fuck me."

"Are you sore in odd places?" Draco asked.

"No."

"Then nothing happened." He forced himself to get up and grab what he thought were his clothes. He soon found he had the wrong underwear and shirt because they were too tight for him and he had been wearing loose clothes last night so they switched. "How do you feel?"

"I hurt," Ron told him. "You?"

"The same." He grunted with the effort of pulling on his shirt. "Breakfast?"

"No thanks, my stomach hurts." Ron checked his wrist but his watch was missing. "What time is it?"

Draco looked at his own wrist but it was empty. "Not a clue." He looked out the window. "Diagon, so we're in the Leaky Cauldron. No noise so it's not too late." He checked around the room and found their watches. "If we hurry, we can make it to first period," he noted, handing over the one that wasn't his, and the necklace. "What's that?"

"Locket. A birthday present I never got to give her." Ron snapped on his watch and checked himself over. "Do you have your wallet?"

"No." Draco shrugged. "It's not like there was anything in there except money and pictures. I doubt someone wanted pictures of our children." He walked over to the door and opened it, finding a tray outside it. "Our wallets and juice," he said in appreciation. He tossed Ron his and grabbed one of the glasses of juice to gulp.

Ron grabbed the other and the tray, following the other man down the stairs. "Of all the places I expected to wake up, that wasn't it." Draco shot him a glare. "Think about it. Did you want to wake up there?" He put the tray on the bar. "Do we owe you anything?"

"No!" Tom called. "But I'm sending the tape to your house. You're late."

"Thank you," Draco called. He finished his juice and put it on the bar, following Ron to the floo. He came out the other side green and reeling. "Oh, that was a bad idea," he moaned. "I'm going to bed." He stumbled out of the staffroom and headed for his bed.

Ron finished throwing up in the ash pot and pulled himself back together. He stumbled out of the room, heading down to his classroom. He ran into his brother-in-law coming out of it. "How late am I?"

"Very." Xander looked him over, shaking his head. "The things you do in your spare time, Ron. You'd think that you liked the guy." He grinned and walked away. "Iggy said he's not making you a cure so you'll have to go to the infirmary."

"Wonderful," Ron grunted, heading into his classroom. Someone clapped. "No noise or you're getting an exam," he threatened. He found a copy of the paper on his desk and stopped to look at it, turning white. "Shit!" He balled it up and threw it in the corner. "No one says a thing or I'll have to hurt the lot of you," he warned as he sat on the front of his desk. "Where were we?"

"Wereowls?" one girl suggested. The kids nodded.

"Thank you. Just like all the other weres...."

***

Draco walked into his room and fell face-first onto his bed, narrowly missing the paper sitting on his bed. He heard it crinkle and lifted his head enough to notice what it was. He shoved it off, he'd look at it later.

"Read it," George called as he walked past the door. "You'll want to have an excuse ready for your meeting at ten."

"Bloody intolerable butt muncher," Draco muttered, not up to his usual par due to his hangover. He reached down and grabbed the paper, reading the section it had been opened to. What he saw made him finally get sick to his stomach.

"I'm calling in sick for the next year," he muttered as he tossed the paper aside and wiped his mouth off. "Either that or dead once he reads that."

***

Iggy walked into the tower, holding up the small locket and a bracelet with a matching charm on it. "Done," he said proudly. "The hardest I've done outside the bonding spells."

Draco lifted his head up from the couch, barely, and looked at him. "What's that?" he asked as the bracelet was put on him. "It's not really my style."

"It's the counter for that one," Xander said, giving his son a proud smile. "You can have an extra book on us if you want," he promised. He got down onto the floor and told Draco the story of the love spell, making him look at him funny. "And that's for Ginny."

Draco's eyes lit up. "That's what we're doing?" Xander nodded, looking very smug. "Wonderful. Maybe I'll go in tomorrow after all." He took the necklace. "Have we tried it?"

"Yup. I put it on Simone and stuck her in a room with ten test subjects. Including Uncle Percy. They all reacted. She didn't even have to beat any of them up, though I did have to tell someone that I looked pitiful in leather because I'm too thin to pull off the look when asked." His father looked at him. "One of the test subjects was bi," he said simply. His father nodded. "So, can I give it to her?"

"If you'd like," Draco agreed. "Let me write you a card." He smirked evilly and grabbed a pen and parchment. "This is going to be fun to watch."

***

Iggy tapped on Ginny's office door and walked in. "Delivery, Aunt Ginny." He handed over the box, watching as she opened it.

"Cheap, not his usual style," Ginny noted, putting it back into the box. She noticed Iggy still standing there. "Another problem?"

"I think it'd make him smile if you wore it tomorrow, and he hasn't done that in days," Iggy told her. "Having to not beat the snot out of the boy who asked if Ana could mimic the position you were in for that photograph taxed all his patience and will power."

"Who asked that?" she said coldly.

"Two of the older boys. Uncle Ron made it known that it was some sort of bad spell backlash and would be wearing off so they wouldn't get pinched in the halls again either. It was really nice. Anastasia took her Creature's textbook to someone this time. Even Agatha stuck up for you, though she said you were just a slut and that your daughters had learned from their father and not you." Her mouth opened. "Aunt Ginny, not to be rude, but I don't want to be seen in public with you until this has blown over. You're presently starting to impact my future because I got a letter from one of the board members at Braun wanting to know if I was really related to you. Since I thought my future depended on it, I lied." He looked down at her shocked look. "Really, what do you expect? Uncle Draco's probably the only person in the family who will talk to you now. He only got you that because he was shopping to relieve stress." He waved and left, heading back to his studies.

She fingered the small locket, then put it on. How dare that kid! Especially when Draco had been photographed with her brother. Still, it was nice of him to think of her and it made her feel pretty.

***

Draco continued to read his book as Ginny ran in and shut the door, leaning against it. "Not having a good time?" he asked as he turned the page.

"The janitor, that really old guy, just leered at me and asked if I'd like to ride his broom," she panted. "And that's the nicest I've gotten so far." She locked the door and walked over to her desk, sitting down with a sigh and putting her head down on it. "Today is starting out weird."

"I'm sure it will get better." He wrote a note out of the book and moved on. "Henson called."

"What did they want?"

"Something spectacular for a special. It got given to them on short notice and they've barely got a script." He turned the next page. "What else happened?"

"Why do you care?"

He put down his book and turned to look at her, putting his feet back up on the desk. "Because it's obvious you want to rant and my research is presently boring." He gave her one of his patient 'I'm waiting' looks.

"It started this morning with the neighbors. Those people we thought were such nice muggles offered to let me join in while he was screwing his wife against the patio doors. Your son clapped by the way." She sat up and started to force herself to relax. "Then there was the diner for breakfast. Someone I never met bought my breakfast and snack muffin." She looked around but it wasn't anywhere. "Shoot, I wanted that too."

"You probably dropped it on your jog in. What else?"

She looked at him. "How did you know there was something else?" she asked.

"Because you're like an open book to me," he smirked. "You're still agitated, you're still vibrating in your chair and I doubt that you have something over there helping you out, and you're still huffy sounding." He picked up his book. "If you don't want to tell me, I can always go back to work."

"Fine," she snarled. "I was walking through the Leaky Cauldron to get into Diagon so I could get the amulet we had fixed. Two people pinched me and another tried to grope me. And did you know that Iggy had to deny knowing me?"

Draco nodded. "I saw the letter and helped him draft his response. I found that much more amusing than the boy who asked Simone how much you charged." She glared at him. "You brought it on yourself, Virginia," he reminded her gently. He flipped open the book and went back to work, making notes.

Ginny watched him for a few minutes, noticing something was flashing on his wrist. "What's that?"

"A trinket." He pushed it back up his sleeve. "Nothing important." His wrist was rudely grabbed and the anti-charm looked at. "Do you feel better?"

"It matches mine," she noted. He looked up and nodded. "Why are we wearing matching jewelry?"

"Because I felt like it. Simone thought it looked cute." He pulled his hand back. "Anything else you wanted to know?" He went back to his reading. She grabbed his wrist again and touched her locket to the charm, watching as sparks happened between them. "Hmm," he said, then shrugged. "I did find it in a wizard shop." He went back to his reading as someone knocked on the door. "That must be your first client."

She huffed and went to open the door, finding a skinny young guy standing there in a formal robe holding a large bouquet of flowers. "Yes?" she asked carefully.

"You're a beautiful woman. I'd rather marry you," he said.

She slammed the door in his face. "What is going on?"

"Karma?" he suggested with a small sneer. "For that whole embarrassing photograph thing perhaps?"

"Oh, yeah, because the tasteful one of you and Ron was *so* much better," she said derisively. She walked back to her desk and had just barely sat down before the door opened. "Oh, Bill," she sighed in relief. "What are you doing in here today?"

"I come bearing a message from the rest of the family," he said as he closed and locked the door. "Straighten up or get out." Her mouth opened. "Mum's ready to disown you and so is dad. You've gone too far this time and we're out of patience. You can either straighten up or you're out." He looked at Draco. "And you, what were you doing with my brother?"

"If I had any clue, I'd tell you," he admitted. "I was severely drunk at that time and don't remember much after a round of pool." He started to look thoughtful. "Though, I seem to get flashes of dancing on a bar top for some reason." He shook his head. "I was drunk and depressed over her latest stunt. You can tell them I said that."

"Stunt!" she shrieked.

"You're the one who left me and took up with the brainless boycunt you were fucking in that photograph," Draco reminded her. She screamed in outrage. "It wasn't me who was found with her panties around her ankles and a head up her skirt."

"Do you wear panties?" Bill asked.

"Thongs," Draco said with a small smile. "Want to see? I found a very cute pair today."

"No thanks," Bill told him. "I'd have to hurt you if you tried. So what will it be, Ginny, expulsion or straightening up?"

"This is none of *any* of your business."

"I was afraid you'd say that," Draco said as he opened his briefcase and tossed something toward her. "For you. Because you've hurt my children for the last time." He looked at Bill. "Is Lucien with Tananda again?" Bill nodded. "Good. Xander had enough on his mind today trying to stop the creatures hitting on Ravena."

Ginny read the form and sat down hard. "You can't do that! Draco, you can't take my children from me!" He looked at her, looking calm and in control. "You can't, I had them."

"And now they've had it with you," he told her. "If you'd reread it, you'd notice that I didn't file it, Simone and Denver did. They gave it to me."

"How did they file a legal notice?" Bill asked.

"When the first house exploded, they got to know most of the retainers the family keeps. That particular one is the family attorney and is more than allowed to help them with any legal matters they may run into. He noted that he thought it was in their best interests in the formal paperwork he filed." He looked at his former girlfriend. "You'll have a chance to contest of course, but then you'll have to answer questions about what you've done since we broke up." The door slammed open and two men rushed in, heading for Ginny. "Out!" he shouted. They flinched away from him. "Out, right this instant." One of them ran for it. The second pointed at Ginny and whimpered. "No, you have to wait your turn. I'm sure she'll get to you sometime." He nodded and left.

"Who do you think you are? I don't sleep around indiscriminately!"

"No, I'm sure you schedule them so you make sure each one gets enough time," he retorted.

"All I'm trying to do is live my life, something I didn't get a chance to when I was the right age thanks to you and that bloody infertility spell!"

"It's not like they told me what they were doing or to be careful!" he shouted back. "Do you think I liked becoming a father at that age? And yet, I still manage to comport myself credibly. Unlike you, I've not only learned discretion, but I practice it."

"Hey!" Bill shouted. "Stop it. It's not helping anything, Draco."

"You're taking his side!" she snapped.

"He's in the right. Mum called you no better than a whore this morning," he told her coldly. "Now, you know your choices, what will it be?"

"Fuck the family, I don't need them." Draco burst out laughing. "What?" she sneered. "You're more than welcome to them."

He pointed at the papers. "Perhaps you should finish reading them," he said with a sneer.

She sat down and picked up the legal forms to finish reading it. "Half my monthly income is being snatched away?" He nodded. "Why?"

"For the children's future solvency," he said with a cold sneer. Not something he usually looked at her with. "To make sure that they can survive once they're adults. Not that I'd be kicking them out, but it is your problems that are hurting them so it's your money that's being taken. Don't worry though, I'll turn them into my perfect children within days now that you're not coddling them."

"You can cure Simone's mouth?" Bill asked in awe. Not even his father could do that. Or his mother and her amazing soap bubbles.

Draco smiled at him. "Of course I can. I do know what my daughter wants above all else and can easily give in to her. If she behaves. She understands that and is more than willing to cooperate at this point in time. By the time she's tired of it, she'll be firmly indoctrinated into proper behavior." He flicked his wand at the scrying mirror. "Look at them if you don't believe me."

Bill walked over and looked at his niece, who was appropriately dressed in female clothes, including a skirt. She was wearing a normal girl bra, hose, and heels. He looked at Draco. "Damn. What does she want in exchange?"

Draco smirked. "She doesn't want me to tell anyone, but it's easily enough done." He looked at his former girlfriend. "Did you want to see?"

She stood up and walked over there, staring at her daughter. "That's not Simone."

"Isn't it?" Draco asked. He stood up. "Yes, that was the outfit I had her put on this morning. That's her. Ana is in Transfiguration this period." The portal changed, showing his perfect princess and Agatha Potter facing off. "Not again," he sighed, flicking his wand at his daughter, who jumped on the mirror. Agatha smirked so he got her harder, making her yell. They got the hint and separated to their desks and the teacher looked at them, giving them both a stern lecture. Draco zapped him too when he started to yell at Anastasia, making him clutch his rear and run from the room. "There, that's much better," he purred, changing the screen to show Denver actually wearing his tie in the proper position instead of hanging loosely around his neck. Then it went to Ravena, who was serving tea gently to some girl in her house. "I had forgotten about her doing that today," he said, going back to his desk. "Did you want to see more?"

She shook her head and the mirror clouded up again, losing the pictures. "You can't take half of my wages, Draco, they don't need it." He shrugged, still smirking. "If it's taken, then I can't make my house payments."

"Pity."

"You can't do this to me," she warned.

"I didn't, your children did. I didn't even have to ask." He put his feet back up. "Now, if you've decided to be reasonable, we'll discuss this like the adults we should be." She sat down behind her desk, hands in plain sight. "Thank you. Bill, did you need more?"

"No, I'll tell mum that you're handling it." He smiled at his sister. "Wise choice. What perfume are you wearing? You smell nice."

"I'm not." He shrugged and left them alone. "What's going on, Draco."

"I don't know, perhaps your recent escapades are tainting your being. They say that succubus can be made instead of being born that way." He smiled. "Are you ready to stop this nonsense now?"

She nodded. "I only wanted to have the fun that I missed when I was young."

"Then have someone turn you back into an eighteen-year-old for a few hours," he said dryly. She looked stunned. "Never thought about that?" She shook her head. "And yet, we have some of the best time twisters in the family at the moment. Xander would have gladly helped you had you asked." She nodded and leaned back. "Will you do that?" She nodded again. "Good. Onto the next point. I will help you pay your bills until you're ready to contest the decision, as long as you continue to have appropriate behavior."

"I'm not sleeping with you."

"I don't want you to," he noted. She gave him a hurt look. "I don't know where you've been, woman. I don't want anything of the sort from you."

"I was faithful while we were together." He looked like he could care less. "At least I didn't keep my whorehouse memberships."

He snorted. "Kept but never used. At least I'm discrete when I need to scratch that itch." The door slammed open and more men rushed in, this time muggle police officers, who started to strip. "Get out!" he shouted. "This is not your place of employment!"

"Shut it or be arrested," one of the cops told him with a dangerous smirk. "You can't stop us."

"I bloody well can," Draco told him, stunning them all. "That's one less distraction. As I was saying, I never used any of those services. Keeping them was naturally cheaper and I knew you'd do something like this some day. It was a wise investment." He smiled. "I think I'll bring the boys there to teach them how to be gentle lovers. They could use the practical skills." He shook his head. "Back to my next point. You can contest it, and I won't fight you, as long as you've showed that you're not going back to that behavior and that all this flinging about is over with. We will go back to the shared arrangement we had before or else I will take them permanently and you'll not see them until they graduate." He waved a hand around the room. "You can continue to work here and I'll even help you, but I am not your servant, your lapdog, and not your assistant. I never was and I never will be." She nodded, looking down at her desk. "Also, if you do anything that would give dear cousin Agatha any ideas, you'll regret it. As of two hours ago, you're broke, your reputation is ruined, and everyone knows that it wasn't my fault that we're not official. Do you understand your current predicament."

"I hate you," she told him.

"I don't care at the moment. I may care later, when I sit down with my children for dinner, but until then I am done with my emotional attachment to you." He looked over as a shadow fell across the doorway. "Yes?" he asked.

"Mr. Malfoy, I'm from the Unmentionable's department," he said in quiet voice. "We have reports of an attraction spell gone wrong?"

Draco shrugged. "Why come to me?"

"We traced it to this office."

"You shit," Ginny yelled. "You did this to me. The necklace!" She tried to take it off but the clasp was gone.

Draco shook his head. "A taste of your own medicine, done at a strength that made it annoying, not dangerous." He took off his bracelet and tossed it over, then stood up showing how unaffected he was.

She sat down and stared at him. "Draco?"

He shook his head. "I'm through being hurt by you. Never again, Ginny." He walked over and took the necklace off for her, dropping it into her hand. "Never again." He walked out of the office. "You can have her."

"Thank you, sir." The officer of the Ministry walked in and closed the door. "He did this because you hurt him," he told her, taking the necklace and the anti-charm, putting it into a special bag of holding. "If you wouldn't mind, I'll have to erase their memories. You can come back in ten minutes." She got up and left, trying to find any dignity she could. He turned to look at the stunned muggles, then sighed. "This was a lot of trouble for one errant spouse," he complained. "I thought the one Professor Harris had went through would teach him not to do such things." He unfroze the first one and started in on his memories.

***

Ginny went to talk to her older brothers, they all knew how she really was and would help her figure it out. Charlie was too busy to talk to her and she had upset one of the dragons because it was in an empathic stage. Percy had decided to not speak to her. Bill had made himself clear so she didn't even try him, and Ron was in class so she couldn't talk to him. That only left those other two, the troublemakers. They understood her better than most anyone and would be able to help her figure this out for herself. She flooed to the store and waited while most of the customers bought something and left, and only a few had given her sideways looks. "Fred, can you talk?" he asked.

He looked at her. "I'm not sure I should. You'll start to give us a bad reputation as well." She sniffled. "Sorry. What can I do to help you refind yourself?"

"I didn't know I was lost."

He laughed. "I suppose the endless stream of young men didn't clue you off?" She pulled a stool over to sit on. "Ginny, you're in there somewhere, we'll get down to the real you yet."

"I thought I was having fun," she admitted. "Like I was finding something that I had lost a long time ago, the fun in my life." He shook his head. "I know I was wrong, but the love spell? How long has that been on me? Was it on there when the picture was taken?"

"It's been on you since Iggy gave you that necklace," he told her. "Getting your photo taken with your new toy's head up your skirt was all you, sister dear." She slumped. "What were you thinking?"

"It seemed exciting," she said weakly.

"There's public and then there's right beside the door to the ice cream shop in Diagon," George told her as he came up from the basement. "Sixteen eggs. All hard now. There's one bad one but she's being adamant that it's not." He leaned on the counter. "Ginny, you did this to yourself and you'll have to figure it out for yourself. We can point you in a direction, but we can't make you see the road signs."

"Muggle reference," Fred said automatically. George handed over a knut. "Thank you." He put it into the jar under the counter, which was very full. "He's right though, you've got to rebuild your reputation before your own business goes under."

"I think Draco's trying to take it over anyway," she admitted. She looked around. "Aren't you guys usually more busy about now?"

"I flipped the sign," Fred told her.

George nodded. "You're definitely bad for our business and we can't afford to go under."

Xander popped in behind Ginny and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "Let's go talk," he said coldly. He drug her out back and slammed the door so hard it stuck. "I don't know what's wrong with your mind, Ginny, but I'm not letting you hurt anyone else. If you want to go to hell quickly, I'll open the portal for you. You're not taking my husband or the rest of the family with you." She opened her mouth. "Don't even try. Do you know where your father spent most of his morning?" She shook her head. "In front of the Minister of Magic trying to explain you so he wouldn't get fired. Percy did something similar with his boss, trying to prove that the rest of us weren't like you, especially not him." She started to pout. "I don't care what sort of youth you're trying to refind, but I'm not letting you hurt those I love. Not George, not Percy, and definitely not my son. Because if I have to, I'll let him change his name and let Snape formally adopt him so you can't taint him anymore." She opened her mouth. "If you had come to me, I might have done something for you, turned you back to eighteen for a few hours or something, but not now. Now you're on your own. I don't want you near any of my children. Got it?"

George came around the end of the building. "You're making her choose?"

"No, I'm making a statement." Xander looked at him, then back at her. "As I was just telling her, I don't care if I have to let Snape adopt Iggy so he can go to school, I'm not letting her ruin it for him. The same as I'm not letting her ruin the chances any of the rest of you have."

"So you're making me choose?" George asked. Xander shook his head. "It sounded like it."

"Not yet," Xander said honestly. "If it continues, I might. I'm not letting her hurt our children. I can suffer through telling Maeve why she has an aunt she can't see or talk to, and I'll suffer through losing my name on my son's if it means he can go do what he's meant to do."

"Why are you pushing him so much?"

"Gee, let's count off the points. 1.9 GPA at graduation. Lack of job prospects. Superb family life that allowed me to forget them most of the time. Want me to go on?"

George gave him a short kiss on the cheek. "He'll keep going, we're not letting him languish in the house. I promise, it won't affect him."

Xander pulled out a letter and handed it over. "He got this earlier. The other son had to help him write a response because he was frantic and couldn't think."

"I'm sorry, Xander," Ginny told him.

"You will be," he agreed. "You're not hurting my family, not at all."

"I was here first," she pointed out.

He looked down at her. "And look how well that's worked out, Ginny. Gee, let's see what you have left to look forward to. Some sort of STD, a slowly decreasing line of admirers are you quit being so pretty and so willing to do stupid shit, a lot more of the punks you used to date, and oh, yeah, losing your children. Look like a bright future to you?"

"Xander," George said quietly, calming his husband down. "I agree, Ginny. Fred may like you still but I'm not letting you hurt my family." She looked hurt. "I'm not choosing yet, but if you force me to, I'm choosing my sons and daughter. They're part of me that I'm not denying." She turned and walked off. He stopped Xander from raising his wand. "No, let her go. She needs to think now. We may have gotten through, let it happen, Xander." He gave him a hug. "It'll be okay. They didn't cancel his interview." He used his husband's wand to break open the door. "Fix that later, would you please?" he asked with a bright smile. "Come see, there's a new baby shark in the tank." He led his husband inside, letting him watch the fish while he calmed down.

Fred looked back at him. "Are you going to make him choose?"

Xander looked out at him and shook his head. "I don't want to, Fred, but I'm not letting him get hurt by this. I won't allow Ginny back into the tower until she's better. I'm not risking my son's future so she can relive her past."

Fred nodded. "I understand." He smiled. "Is the baby still floating up near the top?"

"A diver just now scooped it up and took it to a nursery tank." He walked out into the store. "I don't want to hurt him," he said quietly. "You're allowed over all you want." Fred nodded. "I'm going to go to class."

"Who has the kids?"

"The Headmaster is spoiling them rotten," Xander told him with his usual grin. "Are you coming with me tomorrow or is George?"

"We can both go if someone will come watch the store," Fred told him. "More x-rays?"

"And instructions for slowly getting back into shape." Xander waved and headed back up to the school, taking the long, slow way because it was a nice day.

***

One of the Slytherin boys had said something about overhearing a fight in her family and it had Agatha thinking strange thoughts. So when she ran into Willow in the hallway, she was frowning.

"What's wrong this time?"

"Thinking about something someone overheard," she admitted, then shrugged. "Time for tea?"

"Please." She smiled and let the girl lead her into the room they used to have their weekly meetings. Dumbledore had pointed out that this was the correct time to get a good female influence in the girl's life so he had given them permission to have tea weekly. "What was overheard? Gossip is always a stress-reliever."

Agatha poured them both cups of tea. "Something Xander said."

"Ah. Always of the confusing. What was he going off about this time?"

"Ginny. The boy overheard him saying something about why he was pushing Iggy." She started to frown again. "What's a GPA?"

"It's the average of all your scores from school," she told her. She picked up her tea and took a little sip to check it for flavor. The house elves must have made it, it was really strong, so she dropped two sugar cubes into the cup. "Instead of your system of 'exceptional, satisfactory, and fail' the Americans use an alphabetical system. A, B, C, D, and F. Highest to lowest. Mostly done in increments of ten percent."

"So, how do you get a number out of those?" She sipped her tea and got comfortable, kicking off her shoes and curling up in the chair. "He said something about having a 1.9."

Her brow wrinkled. "He did? No, he didn't!" She shook her head. "I helped him too much for him to have that low of a GPA." She rolled her eyes. "I'm sure he was exaggerating." She took another sip of her tea now that the sugar had melted. "Agatha, don't believe everything he says. He's had a funny way of seeing the world for a while now."

Agatha nodded. "Then again, there's at least two sides to reality too, depending on who saw it happen," the girl pointed out.

Willow smiled. "Very true, but Xander seems to see things very strangely." She took a longer sip. "What else did he say?"

"Something about a bad family life and lack of job prospects."

"Well, yeah, he did have those," she agreed. "If he had applied himself that might have been different."

"How would he have? Didn't he spend almost every night out with you and Buffy?" Willow nodded. "Then how did he have time to do homework?"

"We all managed. I helped them some when it was critical." She shrugged. "Xander always thinks things are worse than they were. He could have gotten into college if he had tried. He had an excellent SAT score." She waved a hand. "Besides, he never put forth any effort." She took another drink. "What else did he tell you?"

"Well, Iggy said something about you and him cheating on your mates with each other." The older woman started to cough. "Sorry. They went to Professor Maclay for verification because they almost got into a fight in potions."

Willow wiped her mouth, and her shirt. "I wish he wouldn't tell things like that."

"Actually, Iggy said that Spike told him the whole story, but then he had asked his father. I asked him because Spike's a really fascinating creature."

"He is that," she said darkly. "How do you know Spike? I can't imagine Xander invited him over for tea or dinner with his family."

"His phoenix is nesting under the joke shop so he's around now and then. He was telling stories during out last trip into town."

"Oh." Willow grimaced. "Again, two sides. Yes, we were groping each other and were officially seeing other people, but it wasn't that serious."

"Then why did that Cordy person nearly die?"

"Spike."

"Oh." Agatha nodded, that made sense. He was a vampire after all. "So, what was he like?"

Willow shook her head. "Don't ask. He's apparently gotten better, or George is willing to settle for less, but it was momentary insanity. I'm not sure why I did it." She picked back up her cup of tea, pouring some more into it. "Anything else going on?"

"Not really. Everything's been going slowly, but I'm sure that's because it's nearly spring." Willow nodded. "How're the wedding plans?"

"Better. Wesley took some of the planning off my shoulders and is doing his own guest list. He's taken care of the places as well, so I don't have to hunt for places. Hopefully he'll pick somewhere nice that I won't object to, but I'll talk to him this weekend about that. When can I get you fitted for your dress?"

"I'm more than willing to let you take me out of here for a day," Agatha pointed out. "It's not like my father will mind. I'm sure he'd sign the slip happily and hand you some money."

Willow looked the girl over. "More than a little, honey. We'll have to find something to compliment your looks and your form. Speaking of which, would you like me to take you bra shopping? After talking with your father last week, I'm sure he'd be thankful."

"Please. Am I ready for one? I'm still fairly small."

"Yes, but this is the time to start, so that you don't have problems when they get larger." Agatha nodded, smiling again. "Did you like the first book?"

"I thought it was interesting but some of the language was fairly distracting. I think I'd rather sit down and have you explain some of the terms to me. I tried asking Professor Maclay and I think I nearly broke her. She started to splutter and then ended up yelling for her husband. He came in and had a discussion with me about it, so I explained it to him. He said no one there could really help me because it's not something that Tara practices or has studied."

"I figured as much," Willow agreed. "We'll sit down after the wedding and work on it. Your father agreed that you could stay on after the wedding." Agatha grinned at that. "Of course, we're going to be setting out rules of conduct around the house, but it should be fine."

"What about a honeymoon?"

"We're going once all you guys are back in school. We can't get away until then, there's a small prophecy happening in August we'll have to handle for the new Slayer." Agatha nodded, that made sense to her. "So, give with the juicy gossip."

***

Willow couldn't get what Agatha had said out of her head so she logged onto her computer to check some things out. She hacked into the California School Board's office and sighed as she settled down to search the records.

Someone put a mug of tea next to her and kissed the back of her neck. "Are you breaking a site again?" Wesley asked, sounding amused.

"Something Agatha said Xander said is bugging me," she admitted, giving him a smile. "Xander said something about nearly not graduating, but I helped him."

Wesley sat next to her. "You could have asked it if it was in his file." She groaned. "We did keep a complete record for all of you, Willow." She turned off her computer and turned to look at him. "It's true, he didn't. He had a few good years in there, then his grades started to slip in tenth grade." She opened her mouth. "Listen to the rest please." She closed her mouth and nodded. "By twelfth grade, he was definitely on the edge of ruin. Whatever you were doing to help him wasn't enough. He had to take a competency test to manage to graduate, and there's a note in his file that he might have had to *convince* a few teachers to help him with that. That's an unconfirmed report, but his grades were very poor."

"But I let him copy off me all the time."

"No, you didn't," he reminded her. "You let Buffy copy off you all the time. By the end of tenth grade, you weren't helping him that much, even though he was the one who didn't have the time to waste with helping you." She shook her head. He nodded. "He took lessons to help him fight better, Willow. He really didn't have time to help you fight. And then it gets worse. The official documents are quite illuminating. I wish I had seen them before I came over, I might have acted differently and been of some real help."

"So I really screwed him up?"

"Apparently. Now, how did you hear about this?"

"Someone told Agatha that they overheard Xander saying something about it." Wesley groaned.

"What?"

"Think of what your son will do with this information."

She sighed. "I'll owl him and tell him to behave."

"It may already be too late, Willow. He's not one to let this information sit around." He stood up. "You might want to go have a talk with the boy before he does something that gets him killed by Xander's family." She nodded and headed for the floo fireplace.

He sat down and sipped at the tea. "How could you have been so blind?" he muttered. "Even Rupert saw it." He shook his head and changed his thoughts to his upcoming wedding. He had graciously taken some of the stress off her because he had felt her drawing on chaos magic to help her do the simple tasks. He couldn't imagine what the larger ones would bring if he hadn't.

***

Xander looked out across the students as he sat down and saw a few of the Slytherins giving him funny looks. He looked at their master, who shook his head. "What happened this time?"

One bold little creature, a Gryffindor no less, walked up to them. "Is it true you nearly didn't graduate high school?" she asked.

Xander glared at her. "No. I passed enough."

"Then how did you get here?" she asked.

"Practical knowledge." She nodded and went back to her seat, telling the others around here. He tossed down his napkin. "I think I'm going to go eat in my rooms. Before I hurt something." He walked out, heading up to his rooms. He found the Headmaster on his couch. "I figured you'd heard."

"You really did that badly?"

"I thought you would have checked that before you hired me," Xander told him, crossing his arms.

"I did, that you passed." He handed over a file. "This came to us today."

Xander sat down and looked at it. "Why is my permanent record here?"

"Because someone went over and retrieved it," Albus told him gently. "I have kept it up in my office."

Xander tossed it down and held his head. "Does that mean I'm fired?"

"No." Albus smiled when he looked at him. "You were hired because you had practical knowledge. Many people had average grades, and many more have things in their records that they're not proud of." Xander picked up the file and flipped through it again. One of the pages was taken and torn up. "Do you want to talk about it?"

"Do you really want to hear the rant?"

"Not really. Would you like me to show this to George for you? Before he hurts one of the students for trying to pick on you?"

"No, I'll do it." The file was put back down. "I was doing the best I could on two hours of sleep a night, fighting nearly every night, and working part time. I'm glad I got that much, sometimes."

"Now I understand why you push your children." He stood up. "Do you want me to start a counter rumor? I can't really stop this one with an announcement."

"If it'd work," Xander said, looking up at him. "I'm eating up here tonight."

"Just be sure to eat something. Tomorrow is going to be a busy day for you." Xander nodded so he left him alone. He found most of the older children in the hall and stopped them. "He wants to be alone," he said gently.

"Daddy used to do badly in school?" Iggy asked.

Dumbledore shook his head. "Nothing is that simple, Ignatius, as you very well know. If you do go in there, ask him what his day was like back then. I'm sure he's ready to explode, but you might get an answer." He left, going to talk to the other teachers. Unfortunately, Tara had already heard and had reamed one of the Slytherins a new one for criticizing him. Snape had to pull her off them and was leading her out of the Great Hall when he got there. He frowned. "Perhaps an announcement is in order." He walked in and everyone looked at him. "We will drop this subject. Professor Harris is more than qualified to teach here and we do not believe the American schools' version of grading is appropriate to the classes he teaches. It will stop now," he ordered. A few mouths opened. "Continuing this discussion will get you detentions with Mr. Filch. Do be considerate." He walked up and took his seat, picking up his napkin. He looked at the other professors. "Think about what he did every night. It wasn't like he had time to do homework."

Black shut his mouth. "If you say so."

"I do and I also say you will leave him alone about it. He meets my criteria for being here, that is what is important." Black nodded and looked down at his plate. "Remus, would you please help Tara calm down later? Or Xander, either one you can help would be appreciated."

"Yes, Headmaster. I imagine Xander's devastated at the moment."

"And then some. His record did not show what he went through at all. Mere grades should not be the standard of judging a person." He picked up his fork and cut into his steak. "Do eat. Tomorrow will be another day of classes."

"Yes, Headmaster," the rest of them said, tucking back in.

***

Xander looked over as the fireplace discharged someone. "Go away."

Draco frowned at him. "What did I do?"

"You're not here because of the Board of Regents?"

"No. I quashed them earlier by pointing out that you weren't taught those things in classes and that we really didn't trust the Americans to know their own asses, much less acceptable students. Since we're getting a transfer over because of similar issues, they agreed." He sat down and gave him an expectant look. "What happened?"

"Slaying. Practice. Work." He shrugged. "A lot of hours spent doing things that weren't conductive to doing homework." The fire discharged his husband. "I don't want to talk about it."

"I know. I heard actually. Tara just called and said I should come give you a hug." He did so. "Are you sure?"

"I'd rather be eaten at the moment."

"All right. Want me to come up tonight after all?"

"No, you and Fred need the time to brainstorm. Tell him I said hi and that I'm hiding. Don't talk to any reporters or anything." His husband smiled so he gave him a squeeze. "Can we just forget this?"

"Of course." George gave him another kiss. "You're sure?" Xander nodded. "Then I'm down there whenever you're ready to talk to me." He stood up and looked at Draco. "Don't upset him." He left again, going back to the shop.

Draco pointed at the file. "Is that it?"

"Most of it. Disciplinary record and transcripts." Xander lifted his wand and set it on fire. "There, now I don't have to look at it." He stood up. "I'll see you tomorrow after I get back." He headed up to the nest, going to curl up with Maeve, who usually slept in it, and William if he could coax him into it.

Draco frowned and used his wand to recreate the file, reading it slowly. How had they missed this? It explained so much of his reasoning behind pushing his son. When he was done, he incinerated it again. He noticed some papers sitting on the floor and picked the pieces up, slowly piecing it together. What he saw made him frown worse and get up to show it to his 'step-father'. George deserved the right to know.

***

Around midnight, Xander was woken up by someone climbing in with him. And whomever it was, was really cold, which was what was waking him. "Who?" he asked, opening his eyes. "Shit!" He shifted back, glaring at the ghost now sitting beside him. "Do you have a reason for coming back?"

Buffy smiled at him. "Yup. I have to learn something before I can be reborn and come back to bug you." She looked down at the little girl. "Who's that?"

"Maeve. Please don't touch her, you're cold." Buffy pulled her hand back. "So, what am I supposed to teach you?"

"Oh, it's not you, I'm going to pick it up while I'm around."

He nodded slowly. "So why did you wake me up?"

She grinned. "Because your nightmares are annoying." He grimaced. "Sorry, Xan." She shrugged. "It's boring being me."

"So go visit Ron or the kids," he suggested. Her face lit up. "They're in the other hallway. The kids are all together. Ron's got his own room. If you go bug him, I can almost swear he'll appreciate it more than I am at the moment." She made to hit him but stopped before she could make contact with his arm. "Don't start. I had a bad day and you're just the cap to it."

She nodded. "I saw. How did you do that bad? Willow helped me."

"Gee, Buffy, do you not remember our last two years in high school?" She nodded. "Do you remember me begging Willow and her telling me to do it myself? And me pointing out that I didn't exactly have time once?" She nodded. "Then you know why I did so badly. Two years of that. And while I'm thankful I can teach a class on two hours of sleep, I don't want to do it tomorrow because I have to see the doctor about my knee before I go do that."

"Yeah, saw that too," she said, frowning. "That was mean."

"You'd think, since I was saving your kids, that you'd be a bit grateful, Buffy."

"Um, yeah, I am, but I only get to see bits and pieces. All I got told was those were Watchers."

He nodded. "Watchers coming to finish trying to kill your kids."

"Oh." Her face fell and she started to pout. "I'm sorry I sucked so badly in your life."

"S'okay. Just go bother Ron for right now so I can sleep." She nodded and floated off. "Why me?" he whispered, grabbing his precious daughter to hold. He lifted his head and found his son standing beside the bed. "Did she scare you?" He nodded. "Come on back here, William, and I'll cuddle you some more." He scrambled into the nest, shoving his sister out of the way so he could get the majority of the lovies being given. "I'm sorry. You never got to know Auntie Buffy so I'll have to tell you about her." He yawned. "Tomorrow. We'll tell stories tomorrow after I get back." William nodded and snuggled under the blankets, hiding his face against his father's chest, and his butt shoved his sister further away. She sniffled and slapped him, then got back under the blankets. It was cold! She smiled up at her daddy and he smiled back. "Sleep, Maeve, it's all right. We'll talk tomorrow." She nodded and forced her brother onto his back so she could sleep on him. He was her favorite pillow. Xander yawned and held onto both of his children. This was just getting better and better.

In the other room, Ron was woken by a cold set of lips against his cheek. He blinked at the woman beside his bed, then his lips pursed. "Not going to say hi?" He opened his mouth. "Yup, it's me," she said happily. "I'm here for a few weeks or so."

He smiled. "Buffy." She nodded. "Sorry, sleep deprivation and all that."

She giggled. "I remember, Ron, trust me." She looked around the room. "Which way to the kids? I want to look at them before I yell at you over making the kids rhyme."

"Sorry, but it's the best I could do and I had to name him right there," Ron told her, sliding out of the bed. He grabbed his robe and walked her to the nursery, letting her look at his hellions. "Tara said Gwen's just like you and that Minnie's just like the slayer part of you," he told her.

She smiled sadly. "I don't get to watch you guys, only the scoobies on occasion." She turned away from them. "Want to talk? Tell me everything?"

"Sure." He led the way back to his room, watching as she hovered in the air like she was sitting on a stool. "Where did you want to start?"

She smiled. "How about their first birthday? Did you do the cake thing?"

He grabbed his photo album and opened it to show her.

***

Down another hallway, Dumbledore sat up in his bed and looked around his room. Something was wrong. He flicked on the candle beside his bed, glancing around. Nothing in his suite of rooms. He stretched himself out, searching the school. Xander was having another nightmare. Nothing unusual there, but he hardly ever woke him with it, unless he was broadcasting again. But not tonight. That wasn't it. He searched the rest of the tower, checking on the children first. If something had happened to them, it would hurt the whole school. Especially if Xander destroyed it in his grief.

No, they were fine.

He checked the next room and paused. One of the ghosts was bothering Ron? He checked the other ghosts, coming up with one extra. A new ghost? Not a student because most of them were asleep and that probably wouldn't have woken him. He summoned the head ghost, the Bloody Baron, to his chambers to talk to him. He put on his robe while he waited, going to sit on his couch instead of on his bed. When the ghost floated in, he was frowning. "What is the identity of the new ghost?"

The old man, who scared nearly everyone in the school, shook his head. "She did not stop in and greet me, as protocol demanded," he said haughtily. "All I know is that she is powerful and she is connected to that tower somehow."

Dumbledore frowned more. "Connected to the tower and female?" He leaned back and thought about it. "Do you know anything else about her?"

The Bloody Baron nodded. "She's a slight blonde creature. Reeks of death. Slytherin might have approved of her."

Dumbledore sat up. "Buffy!" The ghost frowned and he went to find the picture he had of Harry, Ron, and Buffy that Harry had given him a few years back. "Is this her?" he asked.

The ghost floated over and looked at it, nodding. "That it is. Who is she?"

"A former Slayer."

The ghost looked impressed. "Then we will welcome her later. Once she has connected with them."

Dumbledore nodded. "Please, and instruct her in the rules. We don't want her to go help in any of the classes. Thank you." The ghost nodded and left him to his thoughts. "Why is she back now?" he muttered, settling himself down to think. He came to the conclusion that he was probably going to have a problem with Xander soon, because they hadn't been close in years and from his nightmares it was only going to get worse. He sighed. It looked like he was going to have another spring with a missing teacher. He checked on Ron again, and grimaced. "Possibly two," he told himself. He shook himself. They would handle it when it was necessary, not before. He hoped she wasn't here to hurt the children or any of that family. They were too close to do much to, unless she managed to exacerbate Xander's present distress.

If she did, then they would definitely be missing one teacher and he would have to do something.

Maybe someone would suggest that she go haunt Willow. They seemed to stay close no matter what had happened.

He settled himself in for a most difficult operation. He was going dream walking into Xander's mind to talk to him. He needed more information to make plans. Xander met him at the doorway of his mind with an axe. "Do calm down, I'm just stopping by for a visit." He smiled in his most reassuring manner. "I wanted to talk to you, Xander, see how bad this was going to become."

"Can I just stay in here for the next month? She's still not seeing what she did. Tried to tell me that Willow had helped me in high school."

"I understand. Show me, Xander, so I can protect you." He created a chair as a video screen went up. The young man disappeared and the memories started with a skateboard and running into a familiar blonde.

***

George woke up the next morning, already frowning. Why had he seen all that? Xander had refused to tell him that much about his life before they'd met. And why had Dumbledore been in the dreams? He touched the crystal around his neck, noticing it was warm. He heard movement in the next room so he got up and went to knock on Fred's door. His twin opened the door, frowning at him. "Did you have strange dreams?"

"No, I've got a bouncy Ron," he said, opening the door farther. "Tell him."

"Buffy came back," Ron told him, still bouncing even though he was sitting. "She's come back to learn something, but she doesn't know what."

George walked in and stopped him from moving. "Did she talk to Xander?" Ron nodded. "Did she hurt him?"

Ron pulled away from him. "She wouldn't do that, they were friends."

"Yeah, and she never told him he was useless either," George told him. Ron opened his mouth. "They had moved back from friends, Ron. He felt about her like he did Willow. Obligated."

Ron stood up. "No way. You're wrong."

"I saw his memories from high school last night."

Fred opened his mouth. "Why?"

"I don't know, but apparently I wasn't the only one," George said with a frown. "Dumbledore was in there too." Fred looked interested. "All I know is that Xander's still upset and this can't be a good time for this."

"Upset why?" Ron asked.

"That's right, you missed dinner," George sighed. He rubbed his forehead. "Yesterday, I asked Xander why he pushed Iggy. He told me some things. Like the fact that he barely graduated high school. Someone overheard and Willow helpfully told someone what it meant. It's all over the school. One of your beloved students asked him about it at dinner."

"Oh, damn," Ron sighed, sitting down again. "And she shows up last night to say hi." George nodded. "Is he okay?"

"He's distressed and upset. Getting more upset by the moment. You, um, might want to floo back before he yells at her for bothering the kids," he noted. Ron hurried out to go back to the house. George looked at his twin. "Are you getting that sinking feeling?"

"I'm not married to the man," Fred pointed out with a shrug. "I feel fine. How does he feel?"

"Like the world's about to end. It's getting worse by the minute." He looked down at his pajamas. "I'll come back in a few minutes, I think he could use some calming down. Are you coming to his appointment?" he asked as he walked out of the door, heading for the floo fireplace. He came out in their house and smiled at his mate. "You called?" he asked, walking over to give him a hug. "Calm down. I saw," he whispered. Xander nodded and clutched him. "It's okay. Get ready for the doctor's, dear." He swatted Xander as he stood up. "Remember, you're going to be stripping down partially today so wear proper clothes."

Draco looked up from where he was sipping tea and glared at him. "Some of us are trying to eat." He glared at the ghost next. "You, go bother your children, not us." She frowned at him. "I know three different banishment spells," he told her.

"Draco!" Ron shouted.

"Ron, it's very early. Some of us don't like mornings or chipper people on the best of mornings, but the nights when the nightmares come back strong and strange they are just a bit too much."

"Someone needs laid," Buffy snorted, floating away to go look at the kids. "Oh, you're a little Xander," she cooed.

"Yes, he was," George said, sitting down. "Strange how?"

"Strange, like I was reliving a certain person's past," he said, shooting a look up the stairs. Ron frowned at him. "Yes, him."

"Why?"

"Dumbledore saw it too," George told him, reaching over to touch his hand. "Do you want to talk about it."

"Whoa," Buffy said, coming back. "You *saw* Xander's memories?" They nodded. "How?"

"Easily. Dumbledore asked," Xander said as he came down in a pair of jeans and a shirt, carrying his robe over his bent arm. "Draco, are you coming?" Draco nodded. "Then breakfast is on me. I'm not hitting the Great Hall for the next few weeks or else I'll scream at one of the kiddies." George smiled at him. "Go get dressed and I'll buy." George hurried up the stairs to get changed. "Buffy, you need to find one of the local ghosts because there are rules for the ghosts." She nodded. "Thank you. Ron, Dumbledore wants to talk to you and Tara after breakfast, before classes. He just called over to remind me I'm supposed to be back in time for my last class." Ron nodded, giving him a hopeful smile. "Buffy, please leave me alone. I'm already having a bad week and I'm doubting that you're going to make it better right now." He walked past him, heading for the floo fireplace. He stopped to pick up his kids, sliding on the carrier for William. "Come on, guys. Draco, grab Lucien?"

"They can come to class with me," Ron offered, giving him a short hurt look. Xander shook his head. "You're sure?"

"It's nice today, they could use the fresh air and you've got enough to deal with right now." He watched as Draco put on Lucien's backpack, then smiled as George came down the stairs already dressed. "You ready?"

"Dear, muggles," George reminded, taking the robe from him and tossing it onto the couch. "Let's go." He grabbed Maeve and put on her carrier, then grabbed the diaper bag Ron thoughtfully packed. "Ron, we'll have dinner tonight," he said, giving him a short smile. "You behave and listen out for Harry, he's running the shop today." He left, going to pick up Fred at the store, then to the Leaky Cauldron. This called for a long family meeting and everyone should be up by now.

Buffy looked around at the comfy living room. "I don't know why he's not happier."

"Xander has weeks like that sometimes, nothing ever seems to please him or make him happy," Ron told her, giving her a happy smile. "Let me get the kids up and you can play with them for a few minutes before I take them up to Poppy." He jogged up the stairs to get the triplets up and dressed in record time. "Guys, this is your mother," Ron told them as he brought them back down. He found the Bloody Baron standing there. "Where's Buffy?"

"She will be right back. Severus and Tara stepped in and wanted to talk to her." He looked at the children, then at the door. "She is their mother?"

Ron nodded. "She delivered them hours before she died."

"I see." He smiled at Gwen, making her cry. Minnie glared at him. "Interesting. I'm sure she has a long story to tell." Ron nodded. "I'll talk to her while you're in class."

"Okay," Ron said, knowing better than to argue with that ghost.

***

Arthur looked at the gathered family. "What's wrong?" he asked, noticing that Xander looked nearly dead to the world. "Xander, should I hold William?"

"No, I've got him," Xander said, putting his head down. His plate was moved for him. "Thanks."

William patted his father's face. "Being squished." He got a kiss. "Okay." He settled down to listen.

"Bottom line is, Buffy's back in ghost form," Fred told them. Percy shuddered.

"What's worse, she's upset Xander," George said quietly. "For whatever reason, Dumbledore dream walked into his head and had him show him what had went on. Draco and I both saw it."

Draco wiped off his mouth and stole Xander's sausage from his plate. "It wasn't pretty. Telling him he was useless and not necessary after he had saved her life a few times. The anger's still building and it's not good. He's going to explode soon."

"Is it that bad?" Percy asked. George and Draco both nodded. "Can't you kick her out?"

"Ron's still living in the tower," Fred reminded him. Percy shook his head. "He's happy about this. He doesn't understand."

"And you're feeling torn," Arthur finished. The twins nodded. "It's normal I guess, but what do you need our help with?"

"I have a feeling that this is enough to make someone leave for a while. He's so close to the snapping point."

"He can come stay with me for a few days," Percy offered.

"I don't think it's going to be that planned," Fred told him. "I managed to get some sort of resonance from their bond last night and I'm depressed by proxy." George nodded. "We're not talking a causal vacation."

"Then we'll be listening for him," Arthur agreed, smiling at the missing son as he walked out of the fireplace. "Ron, how are things?"

"You know?"

Arthur nodded. "George told us she showed up."

Ron glared at his older brother. "Gee, thanks."

"Ron, sit. There's things you don't know."

"She's his friend."

"No, she's not," George told him. "She shoved him away a bit too often. Even if they're closer, they're about as close as he and Willow are. Not really friends but not really apart either."

Ron shook his head. "No, they're not. She said so."

"Ron, there's two sides to this story and this side isn't that pretty," Fred told him. Ron opened is mouth. "Sit and listen, little brother. It's not that pretty." Ron pulled a chair over and sat down. "Xander's memories got shown last night."

"They're bad?" Ron asked. "Beyond the fighting?"

"The fighting with the demons was the happiest part," Draco told him. Ron looked at him. "Really. Did you hear about him and Willow getting together?" Ron nodded. "Did whomever told you tell you that he was blamed for it? Even though her lips were there too?"

Ron shook his head. "No. Buffy said she forgave them both."

"Yeah, because not talking to him, and when she did making fun of him, was so supportive and forgiving," George told him. Ron slumped a little. "We're sorry, Ron, but this isn't meant to hurt you. I know you're happy, but this isn't a happy timing for some of us."

"You think she'll help the kids make fun of him?" Ron asked. "No one mentioned it this morning when I was in there."

"Dumbledore told them not to," Draco told him. "Xander told me. George, you need to make him eat, he missed dinner. He was so upset he went to bed around dark."

George nodded. "I heard. He'll be fine. I'll get him a granola bar or something." He stroked over Xander's back. "Ron, we're not trying to make you unhappy, but this isn't going to be pretty. Xander's stretched so thin right now."

"So you're going to choose him over me?"

"We don't want to have to pick a side at all," Fred told him. "We'd like to be happy for you and careful with Xander, but we'll need some help from you for that. You've got to keep her away from him."

"Why?"

George gave a bitter chuckle. "Because she said last night that she still didn't realize how much time he took to help her. Like he was some sort of accessory that she had to drag out every now and then."

"Oh." Ron shook. "Okay. I'll do what I can. She shouldn't be here for too long."

"Hopefully," Fred agreed. "What does she need to learn?"

"We don't know. They never told her, just that she had to learn something. She's going to be reborn, hopefully into the family."

"There's a reason to get sterilized," Draco muttered. Ron shot a glare at him. "I don't think I could handle having her as a child. She's a bit...chipper."

"Simone would hate her," Percy agreed. "Has anyone told the other children?"

"Not yet," Ron sighed. "I was counting on the gossip streams that flow around the school. She's already been told she can't visit classes."

"Yeah, and she listened so very well," Draco reminded him. Ron shrugged. "Who's taking over Xander's classes today?"

"Tara. She's got a free period then."

"We're supposed to be back in time for his last class," George told him. "If you want, you can go teach it. I'm sure Xander wouldn't mind. He'll probably be exhausted and all that."

"If necessary," Draco agreed. He looked at his might-as-well-be father-in-law. "What about you?"

"I think I can separate the two. Ron, I am happy for you. I know you've been trying to deal with her death since it happened and haven't gotten over it fully. Hopefully you'll be able to use this time to set some things to rest." Ron nodded. "But please, watch out for Xander. There's been a few people who're already pushing to have his classes stripped from him because of what he is. This isn't going to make it any easier."

Draco coughed. "His high school academic record came to light last night. The Board of Regents was stunned, but the point that he's there because he has practical knowledge soothed them for now. From what I hear, Black nearly got onto him as well."

"He and I are going to have a talk," George told him. "He's been picking on your daughter again. Even Remus is giving him angry looks."

"Wonderful," Ron sighed. "Just what the school needs. A fight." He glanced around. "What else can I do?"

"Just work on your grief," George told him. Fred nodded. "Between that and keeping her away from him, that's more than enough."

"We can talk to the house," Fred agreed. "Oliver and Harry will help and I bet that Iggy and Simone had to beat someone last night."

Bill looked at the rest of the people. "I never considered him that fragile."

"He's still carrying some scars from his former life," Ron told him. "He still has nightmares from high school. Frequently recently," he said thoughtfully.

"I noticed," Draco told him. Everyone looked at him. "For some reason, I'm getting a few images off him."

"Well, you are a born," Arthur told him. "It's one of their traits. We used to identify gryphon-born by that skill." He smiled. "You can shield yourself. The book you need is in the library and Iggy knows where it is because he was reading it last year." Draco nodded. "Have you picked up anyone else?"

"Percy when his valve blew, while we were looking for Gwen." William struggled. "Shh, William. You can get out and run around soon."

"Baffroom," he whined.

George helped him out and took him to the bathroom. He looked in the mirror and noticed a spirit sitting there. "What do you want?"

"I heard people talking about me," she said with a shrug. "I don't think I hurt him that badly."

"Really?" he asked bitterly. "Maybe you should go back and watch yourself. Perhaps what you have to learn is saying you're sorry for hurting people by being yourself." William came out and he helped him wash his hands. "Did you clean yourself?" The boy nodded so he picked him up, taking him back to the table. "She heard," he said as he sat down. William stayed in his lap. "She doesn't think she did anything to hurt him."

"Fuck me," Charlie sighed. Arthur shot a glare his way. "Sorry, but it sums it up nicely." The twins nodded. "We don't know anything more about what she needs?"

"Not at all," Ron told him. "I can suggest she go visit Willow."

"It might be more healthy for the remainder of the week," Arthur agreed. "I'm sure she'll come back at night, once you're in your room."

"Yeah, probably," Fred agreed. "How did the new lock spell work?"

"Good," Ron said with a faint smile. "Now nothing can go out, but I didn't block things coming in. The lock is keyed to my wand, so it can't be picked by anyone. It should solve any future problems of things going missing."

"Again?" Arthur asked.

"One of his robes went missing the other day," Fred told him. "I'm sure it was a student though."

Ron nodded. "It appeared on the couch the next morning." He picked up his brother's extra piece of toast and nibbled on it. "That's all I have to do?" Everyone nodded. "Then I can probably do that." He checked his watch. "I've got to get to class. Isn't his appointment soon?"

George checked his husband's watch. "Thirty minutes," he agreed. He nudged Xander gently, and the big brown eyes opened, looking at him. "We've got to go to the doctor's," he said gently.

Xander sat up, rubbing his eyes. He started to pat his stomach and looked around but William reached over and gave him a hug. "Hi, you." He gave him a kiss and put him back into the carrier. "Is there anything else that needs to be done?"

"Make yourself a sandwich," Fred suggested, pushing his plate of fried eggs over. He really didn't feel like eating at the moment. He grabbed the diaper bag and stood up, tossing down some money.

"I've got it," Xander told him.

"You still have to get some money changed," Ron reminded him. Xander frowned at him. "You said so the other day."

"I've got it," George told him.

"When did you get here?"

"While you were taking a nap." Ron grinned at him. "Is it okay if I hog her for a while?"

Xander nodded. "Yeah, that'd be fine. Thanks." He stood up and tossed down a few coins. "Come on, let's call a cab and go." He leaned on his husband, still so tired.

Bill waited until the couple, his twin, and their 'son' walked away. "That's not Xander."

"It is, he's just tired," Ron told him. "The nightmares have broken through his sleeping potion recently and he's refusing to go up in strength."

"Oh." Charlie looked at the door. "How often does he take it?"

"Nightly," Ron sighed, leaning on the table. "He's even woke me up a few times from across the tower."

His father patted him on the back. "Xander is used to hardship and there's only three more months until school's out."

"Yeah, but if he doesn't sleep until then, he'll spend all summer in bed sick," Charlie pointed out. "Can't someone make something stronger?"

Ron nodded. "Every once in a while Iggy slips him something stronger. Xander usually glares at him the next morning, but even those have been broken through. He needs to work through some of that or get memory charmed or something."

"Doing so might mean that he'd lose the lessons he had learned," Bill told him. Ron nodded. "Think about how bad that could be. We might see a happy and cheerful Xander."

"Unfortunately, memory charms don't stop nightmares usually," Charlie put in. "They can make them worse." His brothers looked at him. "Yes, I know this from experience." He finished his juice. "I should get back before I'm assigned one of the nasty chores. This working in the office stuff sucks." He put down some money and left through the floo, Percy right behind him.

"Maybe he's going to change jobs too," Bill said, sounding optimistic. "He sounds tired of his life as well."

"Yeah," Ron agreed. "Dad, is it really okay?"

"It's fine, Ron. You can be happy about this and still help shield Xander from the worst of it." He gave his son a soft smile. "You behave today." Ron nodded and left. "What's your schedule like today?" he asked his remaining son.

"Hectic. I've got three sigils to deal with and one of them's not in any book." He scraped everyone's plate onto his and dug in. "At least the office will be quiet today. Ginny's disappeared for a few days and Draco will probably spend all day helping Xander do whatever." He took a bite. "I never thought I'd see that from him."

Arthur looked smug. "Not many do. Most of the world still sees him as this arrogant young man with a chip on his shoulder. Only the family gets to see anything other than the surly nature he puts forward. We should probably feel thankful, but I'm wondering if this is really good for him. He's obviously gotten close to Xander over the years."

"Xander did say he adopted him," Bill said. "Maybe he's infecting Draco a bit."

"Possibly. Now if only he could help Ginny as well."

Bill coughed. "From what Fred said, he yelled at her and gave her an ultimatum himself. Even said he'd be willing to give Iggy to Snape so that his future isn't affected."

"Yes, this has been enlightening," Arthur said quietly. "Maybe we should encourage them to take a sabbatical."

"Who'd teach his classes?" Bill asked.

Arthur shrugged. "Ron could, if they could find someone to take his position for a bit." He finished his tea. "I'd better get going. Have a nice day at the office, Bill." He left, going through the floo to the Ministry.

Bill scraped that plate onto his too. So what if he was getting fat? He'd work it off with his running.

***

Xander looked at his doctor as he made notes. Everyone had been kicked out of the office for a soda and to calm the cranky kids down. "How am I?"

"Much better. Everything looks fine, Xander, except for you." He put down his file and looked at the young man. "Why aren't you sleeping?"

"Nightmares."

"Don't you have something for that?"

Xander nodded. "And I take it every night. They still break through." He scrubbed his face with his hands. "Can we do something about that? I'm not resting."

"I noticed. You look tired. What else happened?" He crossed his arms when Xander gave him a quizzical look. "You look like someone died, Xander."

He laughed bitterly. "Possibly my career because someone overheard me saying that my high school career wasn't that great. Oh, and let's not leave out the dead friend coming *back*," he said dryly.

The doctor patted him gently. "I'm not sure about the ghost thing, never having run into one myself, but I can give you something to help you sleep. It's within my abilities to prescribe something for that."

"Will it counteract the pain stuff?"

"Are you still taking it?" Xander nodded. "When were you going to get off it?"

"When the cramps stop."

"Okay. Let me check the muscles again." He lifted Xander's legs, gently probing at the muscles. "You're so tense I can't even budge that one," he admitted. He put Xander's leg back down. "You need to have a lot less stress, young man. This isn't healthy for you." Xander nodded. "Didn't you say heart conditions ran in your family?"

"My brother-in-law has one, but as far as I know no one in my immediate family had one. Strokes are more common for us. High blood pressure. Alcoholism. Which isn't sounding so bad at the moment for a disease." The doctor nodded. "I'll be okay."

"I know you will because I'm going to give your husband orders to make you relax." He smiled. "A good backrub will help not only you relax, but could be beneficial to your relationship." Xander nodded. "Do you want a 'scrip?" Xander nodded. "Then I'll give you something that's guaranteed to knock you out. I can also give you an anti-anxiety pill if you want."

"I don't think I need it." The doctor gave him a 'get real' look. "Tell George," Xander sighed. "I'll let him decide on that."

"That's fine. Let me go get them and we'll discuss your further treatment options. It's time to get you back into shape, young man. You're getting pudgy." He smiled. "No offense."

"None taken. I am getting fat and out of shape. Then again, I'm not supposed to be fighting anymore either."

The doctor laughed. "I doubt you've fully given up on it." Xander shrugged. "You may have changed the arena of your fight, but you do still fight. Now you're training the next generation while giving them a good example. You've still got a few good years left." He left him alone, going to get the rest of the family. By the time he came back, Xander was sleeping on the examination table, and most everyone gave him a sappy look. That cheered him up, they'd be watching out for him until he felt better about things.

***

Xander was led into the house, nearly stumbling with exhaustion, and put onto the couch. George covered him up and went to tell the Headmaster they were back. He met Tara in the hallway. "The doctor gave him something to make him sleep from now on."

"I noticed," she said with a smile. "Why were you heading that way?"

"To tell Albus?"

"He knows. He sent me." She kissed him on the cheek. "Tell Draco to teach his class for him today and to make him appear tonight at dinner."

"Is that wise?"

She nodded, giving him a nearly evil smirk. "They won't say anything to him. I promise they won't." She gave him a squeeze. "Your son is now the proud owner of a two-day suspension for fighting with three of the boys in his house. Melvin got three for hitting a sixth year Ravenclaw until he begged him to stop. Simone was overlooked because it's her." She pulled back from him. "Go rest with him, George. He probably could use you."

George gave her a smile. "Our kids fought?"

"Your kids fought so hard it's not even funny. Poppy was really pissed until she heard what was going on, then she was furious at the little kids. And the Head Girl reamed Iggy a new one for you already. Said he should have known better and why couldn't he have used something more subtle, like a disease potion." She winked and walked away.

George was still smiling as he walked into the tower. "I just ran into Tara," he told Draco. The younger man looked up at him. "You're teaching Xander's class in two periods. We're all to appear at dinner to quash rumors, and our children beat the crap out of most of the tower. Poppy was furious at the little beasts for picking on Xander."

Draco nodded. "Good. How many detentions did Simone get this time?"

"None from what Tara said. Iggy got two days suspension to the tower, Melvin got three. She didn't say if Denver got any." Draco looked thoughtful. "You don't think they were fighting each other do you?"

"No," Draco told him. "They were probably off doing something else." He stood up and grabbed the robe off the back of the couch, putting it on. It hung on him a little. "I don't think this is mine." He put it down and went to get one from his room. Lucien wailed from the playpen so he came back and gave him a hug, then went to grab his robe. When he came down, his son was curled up with his favorite person, Maeve. "Can you watch them or should I take them with me?"

"I can do it," George said, sliding underneath his husband's head. "Thank you, Draco."

"You're welcome. I like to terrorize the little creatures." He walked out, going to look at the notes Xander kept in his desk. He ran into the Headmaster. "He's still sleeping."

"I realize that. What did the doctor say?"

Draco pulled him into the tower and handed him to George. "He wants a rundown of the argument you got into," he said, then he left again.

George smiled at him. "We were ordered to make him have less stress. That's the reason for his cramps. We were given something to help him sleep as well. The doctor said he had to take it because he hasn't slept in weeks."

"You're going to try the muggle formula?" he asked as he sat down. He looked at Xander's face. "He does look tired."

"This wasn't even encouraged. This is a natural nap." He ran his fingers through the black hair with white spiderwebs through it. "It's strange, but I hadn't even realized he was under so much stress. This year has been light so far."

"Yes, but he never really got to get over all the other stresses," Dumbledore reminded him. "Are you taking a vacation this summer?"

"Unless you need him around here for something. I don't know where; we might end up at the store again all summer like we did last time." Dumbledore nodded. "Do you think he'll be all right?"

"I think he'll be fine, but I do believe that your new houseguest is going to make things get worse before they get better." He glanced around. "I take it she took the suggestion?"

"Apparently. I haven't seen her since this morning, when she followed us to breakfast with the family." He moved his hand down, stroking the back of Xander's neck. "If I have to, I'll make him quit, Albus. You know that."

Dumbledore nodded. "I do, though I'd rather he took a sabbatical if necessary." George nodded. "He's not the only one. Severus and Tara are thinking about taking a year off as well. We'll manage if we have to. Your brother can teach his and Draco can take over the defense classes if Harry doesn't want it."

George shrugged. "I'm not sure you can force Harry to teach, sir. He still isn't comfortable with people staring at him. A roomful of students five times a day might drive him over the edge and make him start hurting them."

Dumbledore laughed as he stood up. "I'm sure we can handle it if necessary. An invitation to Ms. Rosenberg's wedding came today. I put it in his box in the staff room." He smiled. "Are you attending?"

"He wants to, but right now I'm not sure it's a great idea."

"We have to go, she came to ours," Xander mumbled. He tried to sit up but his mate stopped him. "I have to go teach."

"Sleep, Xander, Draco can teach your class," Dumbledore said gently.

Xander tried to sit up again. "He doesn't know about the ones I'm covering today." He groaned and laid back down as he started to cramp again. "Pain."

George shifted and rubbed over the cramping leg, helping his husband work it out. "Then let Ron teach it and Draco can teach defense," he said quietly. "You're not in any shape to teach the kids today, Xander." Xander gave him a hurt look. "You'll end up doing another ten minute class and it isn't good for them. Let one of the younger kids do it."

"I'm not that old."

George smiled. "No, you're not that old. You're not even that decrepit. You're injured and achy and tired. Fortunately, you have people who like you enough to take over for you during these few times of being needy." Xander started to pout. "It doesn't happen that often. If you think about it, you've spent less time away from your class this year than you did the second year you taught." Xander relaxed. "Would that be all right with you, Albus?"

"That would be fine," Dumbledore agreed with a smile. "Though you still have to come to dinner. It will stop a great many rumors if you do." Xander nodded. "Until then, I'll expect you to rest. You do look tired, young man, and it's not helping you get better if you don't rest." Xander nodded so he walked away.

George smiled. "I'm proud of you for not fighting."

Xander pouted. "I hate this."

"I know. Just think, if you get better, you won't have to miss any more days," George reminded him. "And you won't have to deal with the crappy fourth years again. You can even ban them from the advanced class if they give you trouble."

Xander nodded and put his head back down. "I guess. But I still hate this."

"I know. You hate having to depend on anyone, but this time it's not so bad. It's family and you can lean on us a little bit." Xander snuggled in and closed his eyes. "It's not some stranger and it's not too bad to let them guest lecture."

"Guest lecture. I like that."

"It does sound better than substitute," George agreed, starting to stroke his husband gently. "You nap. I'll get you up for dinner." Xander nodded and sifted, getting comfortable. "If you're good, I'll even take a long hot bath with you tonight." He felt the smile against his stomach. "Plus, your doctor did demand that I give you many backrubs so I can start that tonight too."

"You spoil me very well," Xander told him.

George smiled down at him. "I like to spoil you as much as you like to find me nifty little things. It's my turn this time. You can get me again this summer." Xander nodded. "Did you want to travel this summer?"

"We'll have to go to Amsterdam to officially introduce Iggy to them since he's going to be spending time in their territory. So we can do Amsterdam."

"I'd like that. It's supposed to be very pretty country." He continued to stroke over the firm body. "I don't care what your doctor said, you're not pudgy. You're very huggable." Xander laughed and shifted again. "Want to head upstairs? I can come with you."

"You have to get back to work."

"Love, that's why there's two of us." He shifted and stood up, helping Xander to his feet and up to their bed. "Here we go," he said gently as he covered them up with Xander's favorite blanket. "You rest, I'm staying right here." Xander snuggled against his chest, getting comfortable to take a long nap. George smiled at him. Sometimes he still looked like such a little kid. Maeve napped in that same position and William did it only on his back.

***

Draco walked into the Defense classroom during the change frenzy. "Where does Xander keep his notes?"

Ron grinned at him. "In the black bag under the desk in the second drawer of his little shelf thing."

"And do you know where he was?"

"Usually I ask." Ron led him back to the classroom and found the notes for him. "Hmm, oracle demons." He looked at Draco, who shrugged. "Want to teach mine? I'll do his?"

"If you wish. I can read from his notes."

"Then you're doing better than I usually do," Ron said, holding up one of the sheets.

"What is that, Sanskrit?" Draco asked in amazement, taking the page to read over. "How do you read this?"

"Years of practice," Ron said with a grin. "Let me do this, I'll let you guest lecture in Defense. We're doing sexual demons today, Incubus particularly." Draco nodded. "My notes are readable but only have keywords."

"That's fine, I was working on something against one the other day." Draco looked over his shoulder as the student started to walk in. "You're sure?"

"Yeah, I can handle them. They're fourth years." Draco nodded and left. "Sit, I'm guest lecturing today because Professor Harris is late getting back from the doctor's." The students hurried to their seats. "Do I need to ask if anyone's missing?"

"They're on their way. Madam Sprout had some of us hosing off the floors and they're winding up the hoses," one girl said, smiling at him. "Is his knee better? I heard he had surgery over the break."

"It is," Ron told her. "They went today to check it over again. They gave him stuff to help him sleep better because of the pain he's been in and they've said he can start to exercise it again. Right now, he's getting final instructions." The girl nodded. He waited until the rest of the students filed in. "Good afternoon, I know you all know who I am so we won't go into that. I see we're doing oracle demons?" The kids nodded. "Okay. Let me glance at the notes real fast." He looked down at them. "I ran into one?" He looked up. "Did he say when I ran into one?"

"Only that you were just out of school," the girl said. "He tells us if we're getting decent stories the next day."

"Let me see one of your texts," Ron said, accepting a book from a kid in the front row. He flipped through, coming to the picture. "Oh, them," he said happily. "I did." He handed the book back with a smile. "I did run into one of them when I was nineteen." He leaned on the lectern. "Not only did I run into one, I ran into one who told me something without being nagged or asked and in a pub." The kids put down their pens and stared at him. "Let me guess, you guys like these things?" They nodded. "Okay. Anyway, it was one of those nights. I had just started to work at Firebolt and I was bored out of my skull. A bunch of the guys from the line called over and asked if I'd go with them to the local pub since it was payday and I thought it'd be a good way to get to know them. They were really nice guys while I was there, some of them were real pissers." He grinned. "I managed to end up ten minutes late, so I walked over after them and walked into the really crowded pub, thereby making me due for the first round." The kids laughed. "As I graciously went up to get the round of ales, and found this funny looking creature up at the bar with a double shot of firewhiskey and a butterbeer. I nodded at him, recognizing him as one of the harmless ones from being where you are." He laughed. "You've got to understand, these guys are hounded. Everyone wants to know something about their future and if they know what an oracle demon is they bug them to death to get even a sentence. This guy looked like he had been chased across the country by someone, he was tuckered and his eyes showed how tired he was. But yet, he looked at me and gave me this smile and told me 'you'll do great things while you fill in'." The kids laughed. "I was really stunned and thanked him. I bought him his next round as well. He looked like he could use it." That got some more laughter. "So, anyway, that's when I ran into an oracle demon. No blood or parts involved this time." He clapped his hands. "Does anyone know the major categories of an oracle demon?" Hands across the room went up, except one. "Didn't do the reading?" he asked.

"My book got torched a few weeks back, my mother hasn't replaced it yet, sir," she told him.

"That's fine. Take really good notes because you know how his tests can be." She nodded and Ron picked on a kid halfway back. "Susars, you give it."

The kid stood up. "Sir, the major characteristics of the oracle demon are: earthbound, but plane born. Rare, horned, light green of a mucasy color, and the horns curl backwards like a bull. They have forest green eyes and flaring nostrils. They have no defensive or offensive capabilities, but are one of the most captured creatures among the demons, outside of sexual demons."

Ron wrote all the keywords on the board. "Good job. Anyone want to fill in anything else?" He checked the notes when no one said anything. "Oops, got one wrong. Their eyes are usually blue unless they're working," he said, smiling at the boy. "Good job anyway. There's still more."

***

Draco looked at the class, arms crossed, staring down his nose at them. "Sit," he ordered quietly. The kids all sat and stared at him. "Professor Weasley is filling in for Professor Harris, who came home from the doctors and passed out. Since he's fought demons more often than I, we switched off." He flipped open the notes. "I see here you are doing Incubi today." He looked up and a few kids nodded. "Very well. I've handled research into this area recently and you will be covering quite a bit. Please take good notes as *I* will be writing this part of your test and I'm not as pleasant as Professor Weasley." They all scrambled for quills and paper while he started making notes on the board.

He loved to terrorize the little creatures, it was a healthy power trip.

He looked at them again. "Who knows what an incubus is and is going to tell me?" Two hands went up. He smirked and pointed at the student cowering in the corner. "You. Stand up and give an answer now."

The student stood up. "The book said they were sexual demons, incubus being the male part of the pair, and were usually sent after women to gain power from them."

"And how do they do that?"

"Um, sexually?" the kid asked, starting to blush.

"Ah, fifth years," Draco said, looking over the class. "Anyone who can explain the power transfer process without stammering, blushing, or tripping over your pubescent tongues?" One girl raised her hand. "Yes? You think you can do that?"

"Yes, Professor Malfoy, I can." She stood up. "The transfer process works starting with the foreplay attempt. For those who are weak enough to be ensared, the incubus marks them. Most modern ones come back a few times. Testing the waters as it were." He nodded for her to go on. "Once they've decided that this victim is worthy of them sucking, by whatever criteria they choose, then they start to get more intimate with the human. In this case, woman. They slowly drain their victim of somewhere between a tenth and a quarter of their energy, unless they need a quick kill and are looking to drain someone fully. As the sexual acts move on, the power draining moves up until the point of orgasm, where they do the majority of the drain because the victim doesn't notice it at that point. They're a bit wrapped up in their own pleasure. The energy crash seems to be natural the first time, but as time goes on the incubus or succubus comes back more frequently. The only known way to stop it is to remove the marker that they leave and drive it off. Capturing isn't effective and neither are most religious rituals, other than to ward the victim against further attacks. Which will not work if the victim wants them to come back."

"Very good. And why do most victims not want the interference?"

"Because sexual demons are very good at picking people who aren't involved with others. Contrary to popular *muggle* misconceptions, they like to pick people who aren't involved so they have free reign and their victims are more likely to let them go farther. Since they pick the ones who are lonely, isolated, or haven't had a lover in a long time, it's easier to give them what they want with the minimum of effort."

"Excellent," he purred. "Five points." She smiled and sat down. "Very correct. These type of demons pick their victims very carefully. They go for the ones who are lonely, those who are grieving, or who need to feel the touch of another being." He paced around. "They are very careful of whom they choose and usually have up to ten potential victims at any point in time." The kids were scribbling madly and he smirked. "How many of you think you are eligible targets?" All but six of the students raised their hands. "In committed relationships?" All but one nodded. "Why not?" he asked the girl.

"Because I like girls and I'm more likely to be taken by a succubus," she said honestly, but very dryly.

"Ah." He nodded. "True, these demons can be set against members of the same sex for people such as yourself. Very nice reasoning." She nodded in agreement. "To move on. There is no such thing as an ineligible person. We all have moments in our lives. Even those who are in committed relationships are eligible some times. The point of this note is vigilance. Vigilance is the only way to protect yourself from any of the creatures you will find talked about in this class. I'm not saying this to make you paranoid, but at this moment in time you are all very tasty targets. You're full of energy, you're not careful of whom you associate with, and you're not wary about those who approach you." A student whimpered. "Of course, were you to be approached by such a creature, you can come to Professor Weasley and have him help ward you." The student who had whimpered brightened up. "To move on, the sexual demons are very good at picking their victims. They read people down to the very nature of your soul." He smirked. "You are all in serious danger as of this point, because you know what they are."

The students started to take notes again. Yes, it was quite a power trip teaching.

***

Xander held George's hand as tightly as he dared as they walked past the rows of students. He saw a few students giving them looks but a quick squeeze brought him back to the task at hand, living through dinner. He noticed a few of the teachers giving him supportive looks. "Good news, my knee's fully better and I have permission to start working on it again."

Tara grinned at him. "Congrats, Xander. How long?"

"Maybe a few months of slowly working my knee back up." He sat down in his seat, smiling since his husband had held his seat for him. "Thank you, dear."

"You're welcome." He sat down and looked out at the students. "Ours?"

"Their suspensions started this morning," Snape told him. He looked at Xander. "Do I need to continue to make you pain medicine?"

"My doctor said most of the residual pain is due to the cramping I'm doing, which is being caused by stress. If I can conquer that, I should be fine."

"He wants him to stop the pain medicine and try other methods of dealing with the cramping and stress," George told him. "Tara, can you teach him how to meditate?" She nodded. "Thanks. He'll need it. He's so tense I couldn't work the muscles in his leg loose."

"I might know how to cure that," Remus offered. "I often have cramps the next morning on certain nights." Xander smiled at him. "It's not that hard."

"You haven't tried his leg muscles yet," George told him. "I couldn't budge it."

"I'll come up and try later," Remus told him. "Any other good news?"

"He gave me stuff to help me sleep better," Xander told him. Snape looked over at him. "The sleeping potions aren't cutting out the nightmares any more."

Ron jogged up and gave Xander a hug. "Minnie just did something spectacular." He beamed. "She rehexed a kid who I had just gotten free."

"Congratulations!" George said, giving him a hug. "I'm so happy for you!"

Xander patted him gently. "That's great news, Ron. Want to announce it tonight?"

"Nah," he said as he took his seat. "I'm waiting to see if the rest of them do anything." He looked around. "What's the discussion about tonight?"

"Xander's nightmares," Tara told him.

Ron nodded, sipping his water. "He's woken me up a few nights."

"From across the tower?" Tara asked.

Ron nodded. "Yeah, he yells sometimes. And sometimes George yells because Xander's just gotten him good."

George nodded. "Some of them are fighting." He patted Xander's hand on the table. "It's okay though. We manage."

"I can teach your son to make something stronger, with a stronger dream suppressant," Snape offered.

Xander shrugged. "He gave me something that's supposed to help with the stress as well." He grinned. "Unless you guys have suddenly figured out the potion equivalent to anti-anxiety drugs." Snape shook his head. "Then I can stand to take a little tasteless pill every night. Hopefully it'll stop some of the worst of them."

"That would be nice," George agreed.

Tara frowned. "Can you see them if you're wearing the necklace he got you for Christmas a few years back?" George nodded. "Wow. Does it help your relationship?"

"It certainly makes me less mad when I'm woken up by being smothered," George said dryly. Xander blushed and ducked his head. "Sorry, dear."

"It's okay," Xander told him. "She's family." He looked at her. "It happened once or twice. Not too often. They seem to rotate."

She smiled, looking like she understood. "We all have nightmares about that time in our lives, Xander. Even I do. I know you're not abusing him. If you were, Fred would have killed you by now." Xander nodded. "So, Ron, how was your day?"

"All right." He looked at Xander. "How did you know that I ran into an oracle demon?"

"Buffy said she slew it."

"Oh." He frowned. "But they're harmless."

"Yes, but it was talking to you and you were hers," Xander told him. "She could be a bit possessive at times."

"I remember," Ron said with a faint grin, or possibly a grimace. "She went to see Willow today."

"Joy," Tara muttered. Her mate patted her gently on the hand. "Xander, Zach babbled his first word yesterday evening. It was no. We're blaming you for that."

Xander grinned. "Thanks. I like to be blamed for vocabulary issues."

Dumbledore walked in through the back door. "Good, you're all here. Very nice work today." He sat down. "Xander, did George tell you what I said about a sabbatical?"

"Yup, and I'm thinking really hard about it," he admitted. Tara looked down at him. "I like teaching, but I'm tired and I need a real break."

"I understand," Tara told him. "I feel the same way some days." She looked at Snape, who nodded. "We're going to take a long break over this summer to do some traveling."

"Where?" Ron asked.

"Italy," Snape told him. "There's a conference I was wanting to attend. I was going to ask for Ignatius to come along, but I think he'll be busy." Xander nodded. "Have you seen him yet?"

"I'm trying to decide if I'm yelling at him or hugging him," George told him. "We'll pop around after supper."

Ron coughed. "Suspension rules state that you can't." He shrugged at the hurt look. "Draco couldn't when Simone was suspended. I know he did," he said when Dumbledore opened his mouth, "but he shouldn't have. The rules say they can't."

"I can wait," George told him, giving him a wicked grin. "It'll give me time to decide if I'm yelling or hugging."

"And to make presents," Xander added.

Professor Black walked in, nodding at everyone. "How are we this evening?" he asked as he took his seat.

"We've got good news," Ron told him. "Minnie just manifested officially."

"That's wonderful," he said with a smile. "How?"

"She's tripping prior spells," Dumbledore told him. "She rehexed a student a few moments ago."

He smiled at Ron. "That is excellent news. Have you told your mother yet?"

"Not yet. I'm owling her later tonight. It'll be good news to wake up to tomorrow." He beamed at his students as they cheered. "What's going on now?"

"Just some good news," one Gryffindor yelled back. "Tell Minnie we said congratulations."

Ron smiled at them. "Thanks. I'm looking forward to her sitting at that table."

"With the family's luck, she may be a Slytherin," Tara teased.

Ron glared at her. "Don't say that! She's a good little girl, if a bit violent." Tara chuckled. "I'm sure I can teach her to be a proper Gyff by the time she's ready to start school."

"I'm sure as well," Dumbledore agreed. "Xander, a suggestion came up earlier and I wanted to talk to you about it later on. Would that be acceptable to you?"

"Sure. I'm calm and it'll be fine," Xander told him.

"Why do you have to be calm?" Black asked.

"Because my leg cramps are being caused by stress," Xander told him. "I'm under orders to relieve some of my stress."

"I may be adding to it, but you shouldn't have too many problems with this issue," Dumbledore told him. "It won't be any stress for you until next year anyway."

Xander grimaced. "If I have to. It's bad enough trying to deal with the gryphon-borns sometimes."

"Your son could help," Remus suggested.

George cleared his throat. "Unfortunately, Iggy's at that age where he's expected to lose control himself." The other teachers looked confused. "Lust bombs and the like."

"Oh," Remus said, eyes wide. "I had forgotten that Xander used to have those." He smiled. "Are you ready for that?"

Xander nodded, giving him a faint smile. "Fortunately, my son is fixated on the unreachable at the moment. It'd be worse if he had a girlfriend in the school."

"He's still after her?" Tara asked. Both parents nodded. "Does she know?"

"She not only knows, but her parents think it's cute," George told her.

Snape groaned. "I was considering her to take over if we were going to be late back to classes next year."

"It might be good for him," Black told him. Snape sneered at him. "Think about it. Being forced to deal with his crush on a daily basis would give him more self-control."

"It could also make him trip over his feet, start to do stupid things, and make him create chaos," Snape told him. "He doesn't need the self-control, he has it already."

Xander grinned. "He's never known anything other than doing so much. I never pushed him to do multiple things. Other than having him run errands and letting him play in the junior league when he begged he's always made his own schedule and found his own interests."

"We got lucky," George admitted. "He could have turned out very lazy, but he wants to do this stuff. William's turning out the same way."

"Can I teach them to fly soon?" Xander asked him. "I know we waited until five for Iggy, but they're liking the broom stuff that their big brother does."

"You might be able to take them on some flies," George conceded. "You can't let them fly by themselves."

"Okay." Xander smiled at him. "I miss my daily flies." He leaned over and gave his mate a kiss on the cheek. "Maybe we'll take some picnics again?"

"I'd like that," George agreed. "Fred said we might need someone to help full time."

"Wow," Ron said, looking at him. "The store's ready to expand?"

"Some," George agreed. "A hire isn't that big a deal. The other joke shop has two part timers."

"Yeah, but having someone there full time will mean that you can have more time in the lab," Ron reminded him. George nodded. "You're expanding the product line?"

"We hope to," George agreed. "No matter what Filch says."

Xander giggled. "I'm sure he'll learn to love you once he retires."

"Hopefully," Dumbledore agreed with a faint smile. "Were you planning on asking for testers this year?"

"We'd like to have a small test panel from the students, but we're not sure we're going to have anything yet," George told him. "Xander's come up with a few very good ideas that are in the testing stage, but we've only got two or three things and we're trying very hard not to bring them into the school. We don't need the trouble with Filch. He's started the petition around the town."

"Bastard," Ron muttered. "Humor is a good thing." He shook his head. "This should be a happy night. Xander's getting better, my daughter manifested." Draco walked in. "Minnie manifested."

"Wonderful news," Draco told him. "I just saw my daughter begging Little Ron to hold his pet snitch." He took his seat.

"He has a pet snitch?" Black asked.

Ron nodded, grinning madly. "Harry got him one for his sixth birthday. He's kept it with him since then, petting it and playing with it every day. He trained himself with it and sleeps with it most of the time."

"No wonder Oliver had to warn him to give back the snitch at the end of the last game," George said dryly. "There's news from town that might be of interest." The teachers looked at him. "We're starting back up the parent's league."

Ron beamed. "I'm going to try out."

"That's good. Then you can start to play again," Draco agreed. "How many teams?"

"We've got plans for five, using a rotating game pattern. All of them after business closes for the day. Fred and I were the first ones on the list. We're going to try and teach Xander some weekend at home."

Xander smiled. "I can play?"

"You can play," George agreed. "And if you can't play, we'll try to find some spot for you. Cheerleader suit you?"

Xander nodded. "I can do that." He grunted and rubbed his calf. "I hate those."

"I know. We'll try to get them gone again tonight," Remus told him. He nodded as the food appeared on the tables. "Let's eat, shall we? It's going to be a long night for some of us." He picked up the soup ladle and dished himself out some of the soup. "I have six students under detention that I have to decide what to make them do."

"I find cleaning to be instructional," Snape told him. He accepted the soup, holding it while his mate dished herself out some. "Albus, have you heard anything about our transfer?"

"She'll be here next week," Dumbledore told him. "Don't worry, we'll treat her like we do all the others from faculty families."

Xander looked down at him. "I didn't know you had other family, Severus."

"I have a few cousins and a sister," he admitted. "We don't speak."

"I'm sorry. We can adopt you too."

"No, thank you," he said dryly, shaking his head. He dished himself out some soup. "I have all the family I need." He passed on the soup tureen and took the bread. "My niece will be coming. Emily."

"Isn't she about Iggy's age?" Tara asked. He shook his head. "I thought she was."

"She's a class higher," Snape informed them. "I do not want her to have any special treatment." He looked around. "She's to be treated like everyone else."

Xander nodded. "Okay. If she comes to my classes, she's a normal student." Ron and Draco both nodded. "Are you going to keep Iggy away from her?"

"I doubt they'd have much in common. Her mother is more of a herbologist than I am." He glanced around. "I will have to introduce them, but I will not encourage any sort of...relationship between them. Ignatius is thinking years beyond what he needs at the moment."

"He's fully ready for it," George told him. "Apparently Americans get done faster with growing up."

"We try," Xander admitted. "Most of us are fully grown by the end of our sixth years." He glanced at the other members of the family. "He's still got one more growth spurt coming, probably the year after next."

Snape nodded. "I'll keep that in mind." He broke up some of his bread and put it into his soup. "How are your younger ones?"

"Happy when I saw them," Xander told him. "We bribed a house elf to watch them tonight."

"How do you bribe a house elf?" Draco asked.

"We told them they could spoil the kids," George told him with a smile. "They love the children, they're smaller and the house elves can tell them anything and they'll do it. The kids look at them like they're living toys and it shows."

"Ah." Draco nodded. "I had wondered why Anastasia used to prefer to be watched by a house elf over her grandmother at times."

Ron nodded. "Gwen does the same thing. She squeals and runs over to hug them whenever she sees them around the school."

"The elves love them in return," Dumbledore assured them. "It's nice to be worshiped like the children do at that age."

"It's the ears," Black told them.

Xander nodded. "Probably. That and the gentle nature. Only one house elf has ever yelled at our kids and they were being brats." Xander looked at his boss. "Have we filled out Iggy's permission slip to go on his admittance interviews?" Dumbledore nodded. "Thanks."

"I wish I had been able to get him somewhere closer," Dumbledore admitted. "I hope he'll be happy at Braun."

"I hope he'll be happy at Braun too," Xander agreed. He looked at Snape. "Have you been feeding him stories about dorm parties?" Snape shook his head. "Shoot. Don't they do that there?"

"Not hardly," Snape told him. "Braun is a serious institution. Not some party school."

"You still have to have some fun," George told him.

"There's a whole city for that," Snape reminded him, with just a hint of a smile.

"We were going to investigate the mischief potential this summer," George told him.

"I can show you some nice places," Draco told him. "I spent a week there a few years back during one of my sudden vacations."

"Son, we don't want to visit places of ill repute," Xander told him, but he was smiling.

"I did manage to take in some culture," Draco said, smiling back. "A zoo, two museums, and a few jewelry stores." His smile got brighter. "I only picked up one prostitute while I was there."

"We didn't need to know that," Tara told him.

"Sorry." But he was smirking. "Xander, Ron took over your class today. I did his. Ron, they did quite well. One of the Slytherins was very knowledgeable about the subject matter, gave very appropriate answers without tripping over her tongue or blushing."

Ron nodded. "I know. She's done that all term. I think she should take the advanced class when she's ready. Want to talk to her for me?"

"If you wish."

Xander looked at Ron. "How did you do with the oracle demons?"

"I found the notes where you said I had run into one and told that story, then gave the information. It's not that much different from what I do normally."

"As long as they got it," Xander told him. He looked at Draco. "Enjoying the teaching thing?"

"I find I get my kicks that way," he admitted.

George smiled at him. "I bet you're a horrible teacher to be under. Power-tripping the whole class."

Draco winked. "Me?" he asked innocently. He accepted the plates and bowls of food, passing on what he didn't want. "Anytime you need me to fill in, just ask. Though, Xander, please interpret your handwriting into english next time."

"I can read it," Xander told him.

"I can't," George put in. Xander stuck his tongue out. "You've seen my box of love notes. I'm still waiting for you to translate some of them for me, love."

"I'll do it later," Xander told him. He noticed one of the students staring at them and gave his husband a kiss on the cheek. The student went back to their meal. "I don't like being stared at."

"I know, but we have to do this to show that you're still here and to quash some rumors," George said patiently. "Just a few more days and you can stop eating in here at dinner time."

"We do like to have your company," Dumbledore pointed out.

"Yeah, but I hate people staring," Xander told him. "It gives me the creeps."

"I understand, but if you could come in at least once a week it would be helpful and we'd be delighted to talk to you as well."

Xander shrugged. "If I have to."

"Thank you, Xander."

Xander stuffed his mouth with food, not remarking on the smirk at all.

***

Harry looked up from his dinner, frowning at the howling going on behind him. "What's that?" he asked his daughter, looking around.

"There she is again!" Mellie told him, pointing at the ghost beside the refrigerator. "She woke me up earlier, dad. Make her go away! She's icky!"

Harry looked at the ghost, starting to frown. She looked familiar, where had he seen her before.... He shook his head, it would come to him sometime. "It's all right, Mellie, she's not that scary. She's only a ghost and can't really hurt you. All they can do is annoy and irritate, unless they walk through you, then you get really cold."

"How do you know?"

"Because Hogwarts is full of ghosts. Each of the houses have their own special ghosts, plus there's a lot more running around." He ate a bite of food. "Eat, Mellie, or we can't go see Little Ron this weekend." She obediently ate some of her dinner. "Good girl." He smiled at her. "Just ignore her, she's only irritating."

"Yes, daddy." She ate while watching this strange creature. What an odd thing to happen. She didn't look like anyone in daddy's family album.

***

Xander followed the Headmaster into his office, nodding at the other Regents waiting on them. "What's wrong? Is my knee causing me to miss too many days?"

"No, Xander, do sit though so you don't stress it," Dumbledore told him with a smile as he took his own seat. Xander sat across from him. "We need to talk to you about something for the future of this school." The young professor nodded. "It has been suggested that we up the muggle studies program." Xander nodded, slower this time.

One of the regent's cleared his throat. "We thought, since you've still got connections in the muggle world, that you might help us figure out what to look into."

"I'm not the person to ask," Xander told him. "Yeah, I drink soda, occasionally eat fast food, and have a tv, but that's about it. I don't even drive a car anymore. I'm much more happy in this world than I ever was there."

"I understand," the regent told him. "Still, can we talk to you about our suggestions?"

"Does this mean I'll have to help teach it?" The regent nodded. "I'd rather not. Like I said, I'm not that far into the muggle world. Draco's as much in it as I am."

"We know, and we've asked him. He suggested that we ask someone else because of your problems with some of the muggle world," another regent told him. "We don't know what he was talking about, but we figured he would know."

Xander nodded and stood up. "I'm really not the person you want. You want a witch that's there."

"Why would a witch live in the muggle world?" the last regent asked, sounding scornful.

"Because she works there," Xander told him with a smile. "One of the former professors works for the Watcher's Council." They looked clueless. "Rosenberg. She works for them. They do everything the muggle way, including with computers, which I don't use because I'm very not comfy with them."

"Xander," Dumbledore said calmly, "I know this upsets you, for whatever reason, but please calm down. We're not going to force it on you."

"Albus, you *know* I'm not comfortable with that realm anymore. You've said it yourself, I'm happier here; I adjusted so fast because I didn't have a place there. I never did. I never fit in. Outside of the television, I'm not really in that world. I can't lecture about what I don't know."

"What about those computer things?" the nice regent asked. "Have you ever used one?"

"To check my email, back in eleventh grade. That would be nearly seventeen years ago. Besides finding porn, that was all I could do with the internet. That was Willow's thing, never mine."

"Do you know where the media is going?" the middle regent asked.

"Besides the fact that they've got a way to see who you're typing at on the other end? They've got ways of making the floo obsolete for muggles. It's not like they haven't gotten past us in that area."

"They've got a muggle version of the floo?" the nasty regent asked.

"No, they've got cameras so that you can see the person you're talking to on the other end. They've managed to get around the direct line by putting two or more pieces of technology together. A camera, an internet connection, and a small program to chat with each other. That's all they need. Outside of the phone, which you can't see over, they've got multiple ways to talk, and that was seventeen years ago when I was still being forced to deal with it. I'm not the person you want."

"Can you contact Professor Rosenberg?" the nice regent asked. "Would she be qualified to teach a short seminar each year?"

"We see her every week," Dumbledore told him. "She's helping Agatha adjust to acceptable behavior. I can call her and have her come over tonight."

"Just tell her to leave Buffy there," Xander said. He waved a hand at the worried look. "I'm okay, just really tired. I'm sorry I can't help you more, I'd love to be able to, but I'm not the one to do this. I was never comfortable in that world, I never had a spot to call my own and I wasn't happy while I was there. I found happiness when I got here and made due until I could get a tv." He nodded at the door. "I'm going to go back to my nap. I'm still exhausted."

"Take your medicine," Dumbledore agreed. He waited until Xander left. "I'm sorry, he's been a tad bit upset recently. With everything going on, his personal stress is nearly killing him."

The nice regent nodded. "I understand. Stress is bad for all of us."

The nasty regent sneered. "He's not that much a muggle, yet he was born there?"

"He might have been born there, but he never fit in," Dumbledore told him. "His innate nature made it difficult for him to be a normal muggle. His violent streak was only harnessed by slaying duties and he manifested nearly as soon as he got here. His body was waiting for the magic to call out to him. He would have found his way here eventually."

"Yes, but he's still muggle-born."

Dumbledore shook his head. "He's *gryphon*-born. He always has been and he always will be. If you knew the man at all, you'd see that."

"Has he come into conflict teaching the other borns at the school?" the middle regent asked.

Dumbledore shook his head. "Not at all. He's enjoyed it, but not that totally. It's been interesting, but something he does with his own children. Teaching seems to come as naturally to him as being a father does."

Draco walked in. "I saw Xander, did you ask him?"

"He's declined the offer," Dumbledore told him with a faint smile. "He suggested Willow."

"Which means I'd have to sit in the same room as her."

"It's not that bad," the nice regent told him. "She'll be on her best behavior."

"She's the one who let it be known what was going on in his life and the fact that she and reality have a few splits."

"History is seen differently by each person," the nasty regent said. "How did she see it?"

"Like everything was fine and the danger was minimal. That she helped people more than she thought she did. Possibly that she was a good little girl and everyone around her was nice," he sneered. "I don't care, she's upset my daughter yet again." The regent nodded. "Did you hear? Ravena is in Slytherin."

"Congratulations," the nasty regent told him, nodding. "We knew it would happen to one of them, that they would be acceptable to the history of your family."

Dumbledore cleared his throat. "Shall we talk to Ms. Rosenberg?" They nodded so he called her over. She came out of the floo. "Willow, we need your help with an upcoming project."

She smiled. "Sure. What can I do to help the school?"

"We're adding a seminar to the muggle studies class," Draco told her. "A yearly two-day discussion for all new students, starting next year with everyone. We'll need a curriculum and a set of notes about the differences and how to deal with them."

She nodded. "Okay. I can do that." She looked around. "You didn't already ask Xander? He probably knows enough to do that."

"He mentioned that you're more up to date on things like computers," Dumbledore told her.

"Yeah, I guess I am. Xander was never a computer whiz. He managed to find the oddest categories of porn, no matter what he was searching." One of the regents looked interested. "Really. One time, he was looking up cats for a paper and found cat porn."

"With people?" Draco asked, looking disgusted. "Was it on purpose?"

"No." She grinned. "It was just there. He has the worst luck with finding anything on the 'net. Oh, and there's a great technology fair next month. I can go there and see the upcoming stuff."

"It will be two hours of classes for two days," Dumbledore told her. "Geared to help the muggle born get accustomed to our school, and the others ready to face what is out there."

"Okay," she agreed. "Let me go make lists and bring them back tomorrow night?" Everyone nodded. "Coolness. Did the invitations appear?" Draco nodded. "Are you coming?" she asked hesitantly.

"Not unless I'm forced to support Xander during it," he said dryly.

She smiled brightly. "That would be fine. I know you don't like me much. Thank you for not making fun of my son. He's still at a fragile age." She waved and disappeared again.

"She's rather ... active," the nice regent said, one eyebrow going up. "Is she always like that?" Dumbledore nodded. "No wonder she wasn't here long. I doubt she was happy with it."

"She never got along with the form of magic we do," Dumbledore told him. "Her own is very strong and it hampered her learning our ways."

"It took until a few years ago for Tara to get comfortable with it," Draco reminded him. "She's only begun to really use her wand in the last two years. Xander started using his before we even knew he had one."

"Very true," Dumbledore agreed with a smile. "Make sure he gets to bed tonight? He's still very tired and I'm worried about him falling asleep in class."

"The new medicine works," Draco told him. "The doctor said it's very reliable and will do most of what he needs it for."

"He's on muggle medicine?"

"We don't have equivalents," Draco told him. "They decided that one little pill was easier than trying to make up a new potion."

The nice regent nodded. "Understandable. I've run into occasions when potions weren't available."

"Speaking of, how is Severus' apprentice?"

"Good," Dumbledore told him. "He's moving quickly through the seventh year book at the moment and is working on making his book collection grow."

"Where is he?" the middle regent asked.

"Fourth year. He's in the same class as my two oldest," Draco told him. "Same house as well. He's the chaser that works so well with my son."

"Ah." He smiled. "How are they?"

"Better. Simone's behavior has improved greatly. She still wants to be a Prefect when it's time. Denver has discovered the joys of women. Anastasia is still perfecting her princess act. Ravena has formed some sort of attraction for Ron Potter." He shrugged. "He has a snitch that she covets."

"How do they do against each other?" the nasty regent asked.

"He trained her, though she thinks she can beat him." The nasty regent laughed. "He loves her," Draco told him with a smirk. "Not more than he loves the snitch, but they share the same infatuation over it. Potter and I are both wincing at what might happen if they get together."

Dumbledore laughed. "I'm sure they'll work it out so that it sleeps between them if they do. Did you hear the wonderful news? There will be a member of your adopted family here for the next seventeen years."

"Seventeen years?" the nice regent asked.

Dumbledore nodded. "Some form of the Weasley clan, adopted or not." Draco nodded, giving him a dry look. "Plus, I do believe that we'll see children before Lucien is out of school."

"As long as they get married and have a child before their third anniversary of graduation," Draco told him.

"I believe we'll see some before then," Dumbledore told him. Draco raised a brow. "Melvin and Andrea?"

"Oh, them." He nodded. "Very possible. I thought you meant one of mine. They're adamantly against children."

The nice regent snorted. "I'm sure they'll change their minds if they follow your example."

"I have children because they make my life more chaotic and I need the noise to be sane." He stood up. "Was there anything else we needed to handle tonight?"

"Please help Xander off the couch," Dumbledore said quietly. "He'll need to stretch out to stop the cramps." Draco nodded and left them. "It's going to be an interesting spring."

"What happens if Harris flips out?" the middle regent asked. "He seemed a bit further stretched than you let on."

"Then I'll move Professor Weasley over to cover his classes, and Mr. Malfoy has gracefully agreed to cover the defense classes whenever possible. We've got it worked out already. I do hope he won't take off, but I believe he'll need a short break soon. This new ghost has just raised his normal stress."

"How is his knee?"

"He went today to have it checked. It's healed nicely. He's ready to start working on it now. We tried it today and it worked well. The only problem we had was with Xander's handwriting." The regents laughed. "Dinner tomorrow, gentleman?"

"That would be fine. Try to calm down Mr. Malfoy before then."

"He has practice tomorrow so I'm sure it will be fine," Dumbledore told him. He smiled as they left. If even they had seen how stretched Xander was, it was really bad. He should probably have a talk with Tara and Ron before the 'seen' taking off happened. Tara walked into his office, giving him one of her gentle smiles as she set Zachariah down. "How is he?"

"He's good," she told him, taking a seat. "How was Xander?"

"Stressed enough that the regents saw. They're worried that he's going to take off for a bit."

"He probably will. He's never really gotten to deal with any of the stress. Even when he was trying to a few years back, everyone stopped him before he could." She shrugged. "We'll manage. He does still have all that leave time saved up." She smiled as her son picked up a statue and babbled at it. "Yes, it's very nice." The statue growled at him. "Maybe you should put that back." He brought it over to her. "Thank you, son. Now find a book and read it." Zach toddled away and grabbed one of the special books from the basket beside the desk, one of his favorite ones to talk to. The puppies moved in it! She smiled at her boss again. "We'll manage. We always have. Even when they ignored Xander, we managed to save everyone."

"The problem is, there's been a few nebulous visions about death eaters."

She nodded. "I had one of them. He'll be back by then. I saw him there."

Dumbledore relaxed. "Thank you, Tara. It will be a short fight?"

She shrugged. "That I didn't see. All I heard was 'get the body' and Xander nearly falling during the fight. Fortunately, the family helped him." She stood up. Her son pouted at her. "You can come visit the puppy book the day after tomorrow," she told him. He continued to look pitiful. "If you don't come now, you won't be able to visit the dogs tomorrow." He carefully put away his book and stood up, taking her hand. "Good night, Albus. Sleep well."

"Night!" Zach called as he was walked away.

"Good night, the both of you," he called after them. He did a quick scan of the school and found only peace and quiet for now. It was a wonderful sensation.

***

Buffy waited until dawn this time, trying to be thoughtful. When Xander woke up and looked at her with a grimace, she gave him her serious look. "You weren't happy as normal guy?"

He sat up and looked around, then grabbed his wand and closed the door, blocking out all sound from anyone who might be up. They didn't need to hear this tale. "When would I have been? When I was trying to find an identity? When no group would have me? When I was so lonely I ached, even when I was around you guys?" He shrugged. "Do you think anything I did back then made me happy, Buffy?"

"You seemed happy."

"It's called a defense mechanism. You know, for someone who has contact with all-knowing beings, you're not very well informed," he told her when she didn't say anything. He sighed. "It's the equal and opposite reaction of picking on people because you're not happy. Cordy did it all the time until she found a spot that made her happy, and then it came crumbling down around her. I finally found it and all I had to do was give up on the life that I wasn't enjoying anyway. Now I'm happy, or at least I was until Willow so helpfully trashed my reputation among the students." He slid out of the bed. "If you'll excuse me, I'm going to shower now and go work out. I'm finally allowed to do that again."

She watched him go, frowning at his back. Where had she been? Willow had said he was fine. Didn't she know him better than anyone? The girl used to be able to read his pulse from across a room, but she didn't realize he wasn't happy? Maybe it was an Oz thing, all that had changed when she took up with Oz. The little voice in the back of her head pointed out another changing point, when she had picked up magic everything changed. Was that what it was? Some sort of willful blindness because she was happier? She frowned as she thought about it. Maybe she would go ask the person who knew Xander now. George would certainly know and neither of the twins had liked her enough to sugar coat anything for her now. She floated out of the school, heading down to bug them.

George looked up as he felt the coldness, frowning at her. "You had to wake him up already?"

"He used to get up by now every day," she said with a shrug.

"Not in a very long time, Buffy. Not in a very long time." He forced himself to sit up, putting the crystal back into his shirt. "What can I help you with?"

"I always thought he was happy, so did Willow. Why were we wrong?"

"Maybe because you never paid any attention to him?" George suggested. Buffy shook her head, starting to frown. "You didn't. For example. Do you remember the fight you got into while we were visiting that summer?" She nodded, starting to smile. "Who saved Tara's life?"

"Spike."

"He was across the cemetery and he can't fly, Buffy. He was beside you."

"He yelled."

"Xander pulled her out of the way of the blade."

"Oh." Her face fell. "He did?" He nodded. "Na-uh, you guys weren't there."

"We were there," Fred said from the doorway. "We were there and we even helped by slaying something that was coming up behind Xander." He walked in and sat on the bed. "Ever since before Willow cheated with Xander you stopped dealing with him on a friend level." She frowned at him. "You did. You didn't celebrate his birthday, even though he went to yours. You didn't call and check on him when he was sick that time in your senior year. We got his medical records and they were quite illuminating on that fact."

"The nurse made a note because she thought it was abnormal that he had *no one* visit. Not his family, not you guys," George added. "The next note was made by a social worker who said his family knew where he was and didn't put him there, so there wasn't anything they needed to do about it."

She slumped a little. "I went to visit him. It was November, right?"

"No, it was spring. A week in the hospital due to a bad rip into his side by a claw."

"Oh. How did you get his medical records?"

"He had them transferred over for Madam Pomfrey," Fred told her. "He said he wanted them here just in case something happened. Do you even know when his birthday is?"

"March?"

George nodded. "At least you got the month right. How big of a guess is that?"

"I sent him a card my last year."

"*Ron* sent him a card your last year," George corrected.

"I put my name on it too, but I was busy. Training."

"You were always busy and he didn't have anyone else," Fred told her.

George held up a hand. "Xander said to quit talking about him like he was a book please." He looked at her. "Isn't there some way you can view your own life?" She nodded. "Maybe you should do that, Buffy. With the disparity between your recollections and his, or between his and Willow's, I think it's time that one of you saw what happened to him."

"Better yet, review his life," Fred suggested. George winced. "No?"

"No. Xander said to tell her if she tried he was going to trap and confine her in the tiniest box he could find. He said he'd leave orders in his will to let her go."

She pouted. "But then I can't be reborn."

"If you can't learn that lesson it might not happen anyway," George reminded her. She nodded and faded out. "And Buffy, please leave him alone. He's got enough stress right now and can't take much more."

"I'll try," she sighed as she finished fading out. She went back to her in-between spot and sat down at the dressing table that was her viewing station. "Can I see my old life? Like from tenth grade on?" The mirror zoomed backward at a rapid pace and eventually stopped with her first day in Sunnydale. She watched it all go by, wondering why she hadn't seen any of that. "How about his? Can I do that and not risk being blown up?" The mirror changed focus, showing her all the times they had interacted together. Wow, she had missed a lot. How had she missed that much?

***

Xander walked into his Hufflepuff/Ravenclaw third year class and put his cane on his desk, sitting down behind it. He was still a bit tired, but this was his only class for the day. "Does anyone have any questions on the material up to this point? I know I've missed some days and I wanted to make sure."

One Ravenclaw raised her hand and he nodded at her. "Professor, not to sound mean, but why are we learning from you? I mean, if you didn't do that well, then why are you teaching?"

"Because I have the practical knowledge. A grade isn't everything," he said, trying not to flinch. A few of the kids must have noticed, they looked sympathetic. "Sit." She did so and he stood up. "Let me explain this a little bit more. Muggle schools are about different things, less practical matters like language structure and history lessons. That's as close as you're ever going to be to what I did in my schooling." The girl nodded. "I'm teaching this class instead of history because I have the knowledge to teach you this subject. As I said at the beginning of the year, I have dealt with over two hundred of the creatures I teach you, and the list only grows every year. I don't need straight A's to teach you how to maim, kill, or destroy something. Do you understand?" She nodded. "Thank you. Do you have any *other* questions?" No one said anything. "Then let's move on, shall we? You have a test next class and you're still two demons short." He turned and wrote his notes on the board, but mentally he was chastising himself. Why did he even bother some days?

As soon as class let out, he gathered everything up and headed up to his rooms. He thought about taking a nap, but he was too tired to do so. It wasn't physical tiredness, it was mental. Every look he had gotten in the halls, every snarky comment he had heard from some of the upperclassmen, everything. He grabbed the vault key off the dresser and headed out to get a drink. He made a quick stop at the bank for a few handfuls of cash, then walked back into the Leaky Cauldron, sitting at the bar. "I'm not here," he said when Tom came over with a real beer.

The bartender nodded and accepted the fee for the room for the night plus enough money to help the non-drinker get drunk. He poured him a shot to start off with, then walked away once he saw it downed. This was probably a bad thing, but he understood. People needed to escape sometimes. He was sure the guy's husband knew what was going on.

***

George walked into the house, looking around. Xander's notes were on the table but Xander wasn't anywhere. He checked their bedroom and the bathroom but no Xander. So he sat down to wait on him, figuring he had run out for something. When the last bell of the day rang, and Xander still wasn't back, he started to get worried. What if someone had taken him? He stood up as the door opened but it was only Ron. "Have you seen Xander?"

"Have you tried to think at him?" Ron asked, heading up to his room to change out of his tie.

George sat down and touched the crystal he usually wore, frowning when he touched a wall. It was rare for Xander to block him out, and it was never that firm. When Tara came in with the kids, he stopped her, taking off the crystal and holding it out to her. "I can't feel him, can you?"

"It's called a lover's crystal for a reason," she reminded him with a faint smile. "It's only usable by you."

Ron jogged back down the stairs, kissing each of his kids on the head. "Not really. Draco said something about not telling anyone because others might be able to use it."

She took it in her hand, concentrating. "He's in there somewhere," she said finally. "I can hear some music but nothing else. Sorry, George. Are you coming for dinner?"

"I don't think it's right that I do since he's not here," he explained. She shrugged.

"It's fine," Ron told him. "C'mon. At the very least, you can eat with the kids." He grinned. "Iggy's off suspension now and Little Ron's having fits today because his snitch is acting up."

"All right," George agreed, reluctantly, but he grabbed his kids and followed Ron. He waved that he was sitting down with the family when Dumbledore looked at him and got a smile in return. "Hi," he said as he sat down, making sure Maeve was next to him since she was younger. "How was the suspension, son?"

"Good," he said, shrugging. "I got some more stuff done in the alchemy book. Blew up a few stones in the fireplace. Cleaned my room and actually did my Transfiguration paper for next week. How was your day?"

"Not very interesting. The town was nearly dead today. No a single buyer, or even a browser." He smiled at Simone as she moved to sit across from William. "Why didn't you get any?"

"I was in the bathroom," she told him. "Denver and I were trimming my bangs so we heard about it after the fact. Nice technique, Iggy, if I haven't already told you." He grinned at her. "Where's Little Ron?"

"He and Ravena are looking at his snitch. It decided to get out today in Herbology." Iggy dished himself up some food and handed the bowl down. "Dad, where's the other one?"

"I think he's gone for the night," George told him.

"Oh." Iggy shot a glare at a certain Ravenclaw, who had the grace to look away. "Simone, I think we should have a talk with someone."

"She wasn't trying to be mean," Simone reminded him. "Just curious. She put it wrong, and has no tact or taste, but she wasn't intentionally mean."

"What are you talking about?" Draco asked as he joined them. "Which Ravenclaw?"

"See the redheaded one trying hard not to look at us?" Denver asked. "Let's say she insulted Uncle Xander." His father looked at him. "I don't want you to lose your position for beating her, father. Let Simone handle it. She'll only get a detention or two."

"Has anyone else heard this?" George asked.

Simone nodded. "All the students. One of her friends was warning her, loudly, about what we were going to do to her because of what she said. None of the teachers know, I think." She finished cutting up the large chunks of meat in the stew and handed it back. "There you go, William. Eat up." He smiled at her and dug in, slurping loudly. "So, did he run? There's a rumor going around that he packed a bag and left."

"I don't think he packed anything," George told her. "He's not in the tower right now though."

Draco looked at him. "You do think he's taking a short vacation?"

"I think he might be," George sighed, putting down his fork. "It's like everything's suddenly slid onto his back and he's tired. That's what most of his exhaustion has been, the stress. I don't know what's going on, he never left me a note." He glanced around. "How tolerant do you think Dumbledore is going to be?"

"Ask him," Denver told him. "He's not going to deny you the chance to talk about it. It might even make him more lenient. It's not like he's going to kick you out or something, Uncle George."

"Without Xander teaching, there's no reason for us to be taking up space at the school," George reminded him. Denver scowled. "Do you understand now?"

"Makes me want to beat her more," Simone quipped.

"Let's talk about happier subjects," Iggy suggested, then stuffed his mouth full.

"How was practice today, Draco?" George asked.

"Good. I made my two hours of catching easily and got sent home early. Just in time to greet the people coming in to check for more ghostly traces." He ate a bite. "It seems the blonde was at my house as well. The house elves said so."

George looked clueless. "Why would she be at your house? You never knew her."

"I'm not sure, but she was. The elves described her perfectly, down to her cheery fucking nature." He ate another bite and looked up at Ron, who didn't look that happy. "I wonder what she was getting into."

"Not a clue," George said. "She manifested at the shop this morning as well to try and figure out how she had missed so much stuff." He cut up one of the large chunks in his stew and looked down at his daughter, who was nibbling on one. "Are you enjoying eating with the big kids?"

Maeve smiled up at him. "Want Lucien."

George looked at Draco, who was giving her a tolerant look. "I'm sure you can snuggle up to him later, cutie." She beamed up at him.

Draco looked at him. "What are we going to do if they decide to go out?"

"Cry," George told him. "They're much too young for that."

Draco nodded. "Good idea. Maeve, you're too young to snuggle up to him all the time."

She shook her head. "Na-uh. We're *cute* together and he's mine. I'll make him be mine."

George patted her on the head. "It's good to know that you're a lot like your other father."

Fred strolled in and sat down near them, taking some of the food for himself, after a quick wave at the head table. "Ginny just showed up," he said conversationally. Draco coughed. "She's dirty, nasty looking and looks like she's been hit. She's in my bathroom at the moment. She won't tell me what happened, but she's back to herself. She was actually crying." He grabbed a piece of bread from the basket Simone held out. "Draco, do you want us to deal with this?"

"No, I will. I have the safer house and she's more familiar with it. It will feel safer for her."

"Mum might take her back," George suggested. Fred shook his head. "No?"

"Not a chance. I told her and she turned off the floo at the house."

"Looks like dad's apparating home then," George said with a faint smile. "Can you handle her?"

"I've managed while she was pregnant and raging, I can handle it now," Draco said calmly. He scraped his bowl and leaned over to give his daughter a kiss to the head. "Where's Anastasia?"

"Taking a nap. She has food stashed so she'll still eat tonight."

"Why is she so tired?" Fred asked.

"It's been a long day," Iggy sighed. "For all of us." He glared at the Ravenclaw table again. "I'm going to paste her."

"Does she play?" Denver asked. Iggy nodded. "Then make her pay during the game against them. We can legitimately hurt her all we can out there and not get detentions."

"Good point," George agreed, giving him a smile. "Very nice thinking, grandson." Denver gave him a 'huh' look. "Well, if your father is my son, then you're all my grandchildren."

"Which makes you the youngest grandfather in history," Draco pointed out. "You would have barely been out of school since you were only two when I was born and I was only nineteen when Denver and Simone were born."

"Good point," George agreed with a happier smile. "Still, we love you guys. Stupid youth or not."

"Does that get us into the Gryphon library as well?" Simone asked.

"You already have rights for that, but Xander claimed you so you didn't have to go through so much proving." He picked up a chunk of carrot on the end of his fork and pointed it at her. It fell off. "Oops." He shrugged then looked at her again. "If Iggy and Xander hadn't made their positions very clear, then you would have had to prove yourself through the Books of Heritage that all colonies keep. Fortunately, yours and Xander's family comes from the same general colony crossbreeding."

"We do?" Draco asked.

George nodded. "Some sort of crossover from the Amsterdam into the Brittan colonies. It was a minor series of crossbreeding, but it wasn't that uncommon. The Stonehenge colonies were nearly wiped out about seven centuries back and that's how they helped rebuild it, that and out of Sweden." He stabbed the carrot again and ate it this time. "There's only four families out of the Stonehenge colony that are native to the colony without any crossbreeding." Denver looked at him, looking interested. "Xander's first summer there was spent helping in the archives because they were down on helpers. He had to help make out the family tree that Bill was creating then."

"How many rolls of parchment was that one?" Simone asked. "Isn't Stonehenge one of the original colonies?"

"The fifth formed," Draco told her. "I read the history last year when Xander handed it to me," he admitted when Fred looked at him in shock. "The originals were Amsterdam, North Africa, China, Italy, and then Stonehenge. China and Italy were later moved or destroyed."

"North Africa was later split up during the war of the Ancients. They were hiding a lot of stuff and had to sever the colony ties back to flock levels to guard it."

"Was it artifacts?" Iggy asked.

"Some," Draco told him. "According to the history book, they were also guarding a few families and a few very special gifts in the lines. Those weren't allowed to crossbreed at all."

"Too late," George said with a smile. "The pyrokinetic gifts were let out and so were the other gifts. You can't find three of the five today, but they were let out."

"You can find one," Draco told him with a smirk. "The person is carefully guarded and watched in case she finds out something else. The Ministry is *very* interested in what she figures out of her gifts."

"Where is this she?" Iggy asked. "They're not going to lock up the other geniuses, right?"

"Not you," Draco told him. "Potion prodigies aren't considered that special. There's one every few centuries or so." He smiled. "You're not going to be taken. She was handed over at six months old when she created a portal."

"There's someone alive who can breech realms?" George asked.

"Possibly last of the line, unless the Ministry has something to say about it," Draco agreed. He looked over as Ron walked down to sit near them. "How were your classes today?"

"I'm controlling my temper," Ron ground out.

"The Ravenclaw?" Simone asked. Ron shook his head, looking confused. "Huh, hasn't hit the teachers yet."

"Yes it has," Remus called. "Some of us hadn't told him yet." He smiled at her. "It's a gift," he said with a wink.

George looked up at him. "Thank you." He looked at Ron. "Why are you pissed?"

"Because Buffy figured out what it was and they've assigned her a task," Ron told him. "In two weeks, I'm to bring Minnie into Diagon for some reason. No explanations given and nothing said about for what purpose. The Powers are using her as a pawn."

"Ah," Fred said, nodding. "I can agree with being pissed about that. Does this have to do with Xander taking off?"

Ron frowned deeper. "He took off?"

"One of the Ravenclaws asked him, point blank, what he was doing in here because of his high school history," Simone told him. "I was going to beat the shit out of her later, wanna hold her?"

"Oh, I can think of something worse," Ron told her, giving her a mean, cruel smile. "I've had enough of this shit."

"Language," Remus yelled.

"Sorry," Ron yelled back. "Deserved, but sorry!" He looked at the Ravenclaw table and the girl winced. "Oh, yes, I can do many horrible things and not get into trouble for it."

"You sound like daddy," Simone told him, giving him a proud smile. "I'm so happy for you! Daddy, I'm so proud. You managed to infect Uncle Ron."

"Thank you, Simone," Draco told her, smiling at her. He smirked at Ron. "Did you need help with your first evil plan?"

"Not my first," Ron told him. "Who do you think taught Ginny?" Both twins raised their hands. "You guys were at school when she perfected it with my help. I can think of any number of horrible things to do to that girl, and her whole class."

"Ooh, I smell a research paper," Iggy said, grinning madly. "Don't worry, I'll help you guys with yours."

Ron smirked at him. "I can do better than that." He stood up and walked up to the head table, and Dumbledore's eyes got very wide. He turned and whistled, getting silence. "I've got a small announcement. The third year Defense classes have asked for a practical learning experience. I will be writing notes home to your parents to give them the information on it, but you will not know what is going to happen. In two weeks, you will come prepared to stay in a room of my choosing for two nights. During that time, the rest of you will ignore any screaming and any banging on the doors. Any questions?" One Slytherin stood up, giving him a panicked look. "It will be something that you have already studied. Think of it as preparation for your OWLS." He smirked and walked back to his former seat, sitting down. "Is Spike around?" he asked George.

George nodded, giving him an appraising look. "What are you doing?"

Draco laughed. "Something very devious, and straight out of Xander's book," he said, saluting Ron with his water. "Good job. Plus, everyone there will have the same experience, minus one."

Ron nodded. "Exactly. Something perfectly in line with the class goals. Defense."

"I can get Spike up here tomorrow if Dumbledore will agree," Fred told him. "There's enough shady rooms to protect him."

"I wouldn't mind him guest lecturing," Ron said, looking up at the head table. Dumbledore was having his back patted because he was choking. "Sorry!"

"It's okay, and it's a wonderful idea," Tara told him. "He can talk to all the defense classes if he agrees. Want me to ask him?"

"Nah, I can do it," Ron told her. "I'll go down in a bit and talk to him." He stuffed his mouth with a piece of bread. "Draco, I'm done with that book if you want it back."

"Whenever we're both back at the house. I have a whole library at home."

"I saw," Ron told him. "Very impressive."

"Yes, it is, isn't it," Draco agreed.

Simone rolled her eyes. "Don't start, daddy. We don't want to hear about your latest bout of book nerdishness. It doesn't go with your image at all." He smiled at her. "Well it doesn't. It's like finding out that Anastasia has a set of clothes to get dirty in."

"She does," Fred told her. "She has a pair of pants with grass stains from helping mum in her garden."

"She's outgrown them." Ron looked at Draco. "You're sure? I can get it for you before you go back."

"I have another copy and I have other things to read at home," Draco told him. He felt something slip past his legs and looked under the table. "Hello, Lucien."

Lucien smiled at his father from his bestest friend's lap. "Maeve," he said happily.

"I noticed." Draco looked around. "Where are Little Ron and Ravena? They haven't come in yet."

"Probably still checking out his pet snitch," Ron told him.

***

In fact, Little Ron and Ravena were sitting on the front steps, petting the snitch. It had started to act up while in his pocket earlier in the day so they were both petting it gently, cooing at it.

"It really is pretty," Ravena told him. "Did you have it engraved? You never told me when I asked the last time."

"She was already engraved when Daddy got her for me," Little Ron said with a grin. "I've only kept her polished and happy."

"Maybe we need to play with her," Ravena suggested. "You haven't been training as much and we used to play with her every day."

"Good point. Go get our brooms?"

"Sure." She stood up and went to get their brooms from the quidditch locker while he headed out to the pitch.

"Shh, little one. We're going to play with you, the both of us," he cooed. "Yes, we're going to be happy and play with you. You're going to be happy again." He ran into someone and looked up. "Hi, Uncle Oliver." He held up his snitch. "She was getting lonely."

"Is that the school's?" He picked up the snitch, avoiding the wings, so he could check the markings. "Which set did this come from?"

"That's mine. Daddy gave her to me." He took it back and continued to pet it as he walked around the grownup. "Ravena and I are going to play with her to make her happy. She's been bored in classes so far this year." He continued on to the pitch, missing the look his Uncle gave his back.

"Huh?" Oliver asked himself. He shook his head. "No wonder he always catches it." He shivered. "I thought I was bad." He continued up to have dinner with the other teachers. As he took his seat, he looked at Dumbledore. "I just ran into Little Ron Potter," he said in greeting. "He and Ravena are going to play with his snitch."

Tara nodded. "He loves his snitch. It's his best friend and is always with him. I caught him playing with it in potions the other day."

"He was what?" Snape asked.

"Playing with it. Petting it actually."

"Is it the school's?" Snape asked.

Oliver shook his head. "I checked it over, it's got a different marking on it."

"It's his," Tara told her mate. "Harry got it for him when he was six. He's had it within inches of his hand ever since. He never lets it out of his sight unless he's training with it. It's like his dog."

"Wonderful," Snape sneered. "His familiar is a snitch."

Tara grinned at him. "It's sweet, Severus."

"I don't do sweet."

"Ravena feels the same way about it."

"They're going to get together over the little gold ball," Remus agreed. "I've seen her begging him to hold it."

"It'll probably have a little pillow between their heads," Black said dryly. Remus glared at him. "What?"

"I doubt he feels that way about any girl yet."

"True," Tara agreed. "His whole love is held for the snitch. Though, during the Christmas ball, he did take her to the workout room downstairs and they did sit in the corner and pet it together."

"I think the game between the two houses will be even more interesting this year," Remus told her with a smile.

"I'm thinking that he'll knock her out of the way to get it," Oliver told him. "He loves it more than he does her, even though he understands her love of it." He shook his head. "I thought I was bad."

"You were from what I hear," Tara agreed. "Something about being a tyrant...." Oliver blushed. "Sorry, I couldn't resist," she told him.

"It's okay. I've calmed down since starting my professional career," he admitted. He dished himself out some food. "Who had practice tonight?"

"Slytherin," Snape told him.

"Hmm, those two are out there training with their personal Goddess." Snape raised an eyebrow. "Little Ron said it was a female. I'm trusting him about that."

Snape looked at the captain of his team, motioning her up to the table. "Your seeker and Gryffindor's seeker are out on the field."

"And you won't get Little Ron off until he gets his snitch," Tara told her.

"He has his own?" the captain said.

Tara nodded. "Yup, and it's his and Ravena's favorite creature in the whole world. If you've seen her going off over it, you've seen him going off over it, only it's his personal snitch."

"Wow." The captain shook her head. "I don't understand that. I like the game, but really." She looked back at the table. "We'll make allowances for them. I'd like to see him train anyway." She went back to her table and told the other kids on the team. Ryan's mouth fell open and he looked really confused and shocked. She nodded and sat down. "We'll deal with it," she called over.

"With what?" Draco called out.

"Little Ron and your daughter are playing with his snitch."

"Oh. Again?" Draco wiped his mouth and stood up. "If you want the field, I can get them down."

She shook her head. "I'd like to see him train. Ravena's mostly a mystery to us. None of us understand how she said she feels the snitch."

Draco smiled at her. "Not only to you sometimes." He picked up his books and left. As he walked outside, a small golden ball of light met him and floated in front of him. He caught it easily. "Shh, I'll take you back to your parent." He walked it out to the pitch. "Little Ron! Ravena!" They floated down and he handed it back. "Do remember that Slytherin has practice tonight. They're willing to help you, but stay out of their way. Agatha will hurt you," he reminded Little Ron.

Ron smirked. "Let her try. Daddy will kill her if she touches my snitch again. He made *real* sure she knew that the last time she tried." He cooed and the snitch unfurled. "Go ahead, we'll chase you again," he told it, and it took off. "Gotta go train," he said, beaming with happiness so brightly it seemed he glowed.

Draco noticed his daughter was giving the snitch the same worshipful look and shook his head, giving her a kiss before she took off. "My children are odd," he told himself, going back to his house. It was a nice night, he could walk down to the apparatation barrier and go home that way.

Part 4

Xander got a bright idea and went to the bookstore, still too drunk to think straight. He had noticed a book on pubs before, and right next to it, he found a directory of all the pubs in the British Isles - complete with floo addresses. He smiled as he paid for it and left to floo away. He wasn't ready to go home yet and George would hopefully would understand. He understood a lot. He walked into this new bar and waved at the bartender, heading to a quiet corner of the bar. "Get me a round," he said, putting money down on the old wood of the bartop. The bartender looked him over. "Yeah, I'm drunk, I've had a shitty last few weeks and today broke me. I'm staying over if you've got rooms." He put down another coin. "Enough?"

"Just fine," the bartender told him. "We'll pour you into a bed."

"Oh, I'm not here if someone asks for me," Xander said, staring him in the eyes. "My husband will understand."

"Okay, fella, you got it." He poured Xander a beer and put it in front of him. "What's your usual poison?"

"Makers Mark."

"Got it." He poured the shot and handed it over. "You American?"

"Used to be," Xander agreed before slamming the shot. "Maybe one an hour, okay?"

The bartender nodded and left him to stew by himself. The guy looked bad. Broken indeed!

***

George woke up alone and sighed. Two days of this and still no sign of Xander. He had to do it today, he had to talk to Albus and make sure his mate wasn't fired. He really didn't want to, but it had to be done. He slid out of the bed and went through his usual morning rituals, then headed for the Headmaster's office. "Albus? Can I bother you for a moment?" he said from the doorway.

"Come in, George. Still no word?" George sat down, already shaking his head. "Well, we knew it was going to happen."

"He didn't really leave me, it's just a temporary thing."

"Not that, if he actually left you we'd all be surprised and go find him to see what was wrong with him," he assured the younger man with a smile. "No, it was 'seen' that he would have a small breakdown and run away for a bit."

"You knew and didn't tell me?"

"For a very good reason," he said before George could get too angry. "If we had told you, you might have tried to stop him, which would have made matters worse and he would have stayed away too long."

"Define too long," George told him. "I'm of the opinion that two days is too long."

"Too long meaning he'd be late for the attack we think is coming next month," Dumbledore told him, holding up a hand. "We've only had nebulous visions, nothing concrete."

"Oh." George slid down a little bit. "A bad one?"

"We think they're looking for either Voldemort's or Slytherin's body. We're not sure which, all anyone hears is 'find the body' and then they see Xander fighting." George shuddered. "I have to tell you, so you don't worry, that Xander will get hurt but not too seriously. An easily fixed sort of hurt this time. It's what will finally make him name a new protector for the school."

"Which will be?" George asked.

"Your brother and Mr. Malfoy we believe," Dumbledore said with a faint smile. "He has trained them admirably and they both have wonderful experience."

"And Harry's still too injured mentally."

"Indeed," he agreed. "He will come back, eventually. I know that he's going to come back in better shape than he left, even though he's on a rip through a lot of pubs at the moment, and I know that we'll get called when he's ready to come back. I even know that Murphy will be involved somehow. Other than that, the visions didn't show anything."

"How long?"

"I don't know, George. Not too terribly long. Not over a month I should think." George nodded. "Of course, you won't be moving out or we'll have to hunt you down and steal the children from you. Truly delightful little creatures, even if they are responsible for half the mayhem in the school most of the time."

"They only followed the elves into the kitchen because Dobby told them to. The whole jelly beans in the food problem was because he let them help."

"I know," Dumbledore said with a smile. "Very interesting dish, meat pie with licorice jelly beans."

"They don't like that flavor or meat pies, must have been a natural combination in their minds," George said with a slight smile. "So, he's all right?" Dumbledore nodded. "Can I still look around?"

"If it pleases you. I doubt you're going to find him, but he's been to the bookstore for a book on pubs."

"I thought the vault was a little more empty yesterday," George muttered. He straightened up. "May I help fill in?"

"If you want, though we've got it. Did your brother talk to Spike yet?"

"He was in the house, lurking in the nursery since it doesn't have windows," George told him. "I'm assuming Ron is willing to let him guest lecture." He scratched the bruise on his neck, a love bite from the night before Xander had left. "Can I do anything at all? Fill in somehow, do his classes? Anything?"

"If you wanted, you could take over Hagrid's for a few days. He's going back for more tests on Friday and won't be back for a week or so."

"Charlie's back at home because of his head injury and he'd do better."

"I understand. Would you ask him to come see me then? I think he'd do excellent at the post." George nodded. "Other than that, the only thing you can really do is worry, and nothing will stop that. Not even taking over his classes."

George stood up. "I don't have the experience to take over his classes." He glanced around. "What happened to the little Ravenclaw who was the final straw?"

"I believe she's hiding in her house in fear of your family."

"That's probably an excellent idea," George agreed. "I know I'm not the only one who wants to hit her." He tipped his head. "You're sure?"

"I'm sure, George. Call around, I'm sure it's an impressive list of pubs."

"Yes, sir." He headed back to the house, going to see his brother first. "Hey, Charlie," he called as he stepped out of the fireplace at the Burrow. His brother ducked down the stairs. "Hagrid's due in for more tests and they need a substitute. I got sent to ask if you wanted it."

"Hell yeah!" Charlie said with a smile. He came down the last few stairs. "When and where?"

"Go see Dumbledore and he'll tell you. I suggested you and his face nearly lit up." Charlie gave him a pat on the back as he passed by and George went to find his mother. "They knew," he said when he found her doing laundry. He hopped up to sit on the washer while she folded underwear.

"They knew what?"

"That he was going to leave and forget to come home for a while." His mother looked at him. "It's been two days so I went to talk to Albus about Xander's job."

"Oh." She smiled. "I'm sure they had a reason for not telling you?"

"Albus said it would make him stay away longer if I had tried to stop it."

"It probably would have. You would have made him feel guilty and it would have kept him away for longer. By now, you should know your man that well." She gave him a pat on the thigh. "Move please." He hopped down and moved out of her way. "What else is going on?"

"I'm not sure. Everyone's keeping me out of the loop at the moment."

"I'm sure that will change now that you know they knew." She smiled at him. "It could have been much worse, George."

"I guess." He ran his hands through his hair. "Do you have anything I can do around here that doesn't require brains? If I go to work, I'll end up blowing it up."

"The hedges could use some trimming, the gnomes are back, and the house could be painted," she suggested. Her eyes lit up, eerily green. "Or you could...." He pulled her away from the washer and the light faded. "What was I saying?"

"You were saying how I need to disconnect that thing and have it looked over," George said dryly. "Mum, how long have you had a demon in the washer?"

"Months now, dear. Your father brought it home from work. It still gets the clothes clean and it only wants out. I can usually fight it off very well."

"You're not anymore." He walked her out of the laundry area. "Go sit. Let someone deal with that thing. I'll get Ron and Draco to look it over tonight." She sighed but nodded. "Thanks, mum." He left, flooing to Draco's house. He got there just as the other man was putting on a robe. "Have you got time tonight to look at something?"

"As far as I know. Why?"

"Mum's got a demon in her washing machine." One pale eyebrow went up. "Turns her eyes green and everything."

Draco rolled his eyes. "Why does that figure? Did your father bring it home from work?"

"She said so. Said it's been there for months now."

He snorted. "I'll get with Ron tonight." He looked at the other man's face. "Still not back?"

"And they knew he was going to leave for a bit," George told him, telling him everything that had been said, including the part about the fight. "So, now it's your turn."

"It was my turn a few years back but your husband is too stubborn to admit it," Draco pointed out. George nodded, smiling at him. "We'll deal with it when it happens. If they don't know any more than that, the only thing we can do is a warding spell." He checked his clock. "I'd best get to practice."

"Then who's teaching Xander's class today?"

"I don't know." Draco frowned. "Let me pop back to the school and check, then I'll go to practice." He shrugged and followed George back to the school, going for the Headmaster while George went to talk to Ron. He walked into the Headmaster's office. "Am I supposed to be teaching defense right now?"

"Starting tomorrow if you'd like."

"Fair enough. Let me tell my coach." Dumbledore handed him a letter. "Thank you, sir. I'll be back bright and early tomorrow."

"Stay over," he encouraged. "George could use the company."

"If you insist," he agreed, heading out to tell his coach the bad news. He was going to have to practice at night.

***

George tapped on Ron's door, waving him out. Ron said something to his class and came out, closing the door behind him. "You need to go de-demonize the washer at home. Mum's found a demon in it."

"What is it making her do?"

"So far, her eyes turned bright green and it's begging to be let out. Dad brought it home." Ron smiled at that. "It's in the washer, and Draco already knows so he can help you."

"I can do it."

"You'll need to talk to him anyway."

"Still not back?"

"Still not back and there's going to be a fight sometime soon. There are visions about it."

"Wonderful," Ron sighed. "Who knows?"

"You, the oldest son, the headmaster, so probably Tara as well."

"That's great. I'll get the information from him later and go deal with that. Can you send Spike down? We're covering vampires next class."

"All right. I'm going to do something so I don't blow up the shop. Have fun." He smiled. "He's pubbing."

Ron shook his head. "We'll yell at him when he comes back. I'm sure he's coming back soon." George nodded and walked away so Ron went back to his class. "Sorry about that, small matter of a demon in a washing machine." The kids giggled. "You think I'm kidding? My mum is being affected. There's a demon in her washer. Which shouldn't surprise anyone who's been at my mum's house before." Simone snorted. "Family meeting tonight, Simone. To move on, this demon, as it's commonly called by the untrained, is actually a poltergeist manifestation. We have one here, his name is Peeves and his name might as well be a swear word." The class laughed.

****

Spike looked at the kids, who were varying between horror and lust. He looked at Ron. "You're sure about this?"

"Yeah. What else could give them the information? Me teaching it doesn't have the same strength as you vamping out and showing them. Xander taught us that way."

"Hmm." Spike vamped out and the whole class screamed, but one. He leered at the small dark haired girl. "Not scared, chit?"

Agatha smirked back. "I know what you are, you big fluffy git." He moved closer. "I'm Ryan's consort."

"Oh, you're the future Rosenberg," he said with a nod. He looked at Ryan, who he had learned had been held back in Defense due to a lot of missed homework. "Yet you still yelled. Mum not show you one of us?"

"He's still tired," Agatha told him. She looked at Ron. "Why is only our class getting this lecture? Why not all of us? Give the teachers some time off."

"I'd have to get permission for that," Ron told her. "Good idea though, five points, Potter." He looked at Spike. "That okay with you? A whole school full of kids to terrorize and make sick with stories about turning and maiming?"

"S'great to me," Spike told him. "Not much else to do today anyway. The bird's out on snit at the moment. I messed up the nest."

Ron nodded. "I've seen that before. Fawkes nearly killed Xander when he did it." He looked at the class. "Behave or I'll let him eat you." He walked out, going to talk to the Headmaster.

Spike looked over the little kiddies, smirking as he went back to human. "Well," he said with icy fondness. "What would you like to know first?"

"Who was your sire?" Ryan asked. "My mum was confused about that."

Spike laughed. "Dru directly turned me but Angelus mostly taught me. We were a glorious foursome around the world. The Scourges of Europe. A fun time was had by all of us." He smirked and nodded at a girl who was trying to raise her hand. "You had a question?"

"What does it feel like to be turned? Is it scary or is it sexual?"

"Both," he told her. "If it's not done in fear, but even then it's a little naughty, bit. The whole sucking on your neck and the shiver of them feeling you up." She shivered and shifted in her seat. "You really want to know what it's like, I'll gladly get you when you're of an age. Don't want to stay a teen for eternity, it makes your brain rot." She blushed and ducked her head. "The basics of a changing are the bite and feeding. You bite someone." He grabbed a student, Agatha since she had been so cocky, making her shriek and struggle. "Like this." He turned her and nuzzled her neck. "Then you bite 'em right 'bout here." She whimpered as he tapped the spot. "There's a big nerve bundle right there, but there's also an artery close to the surface. Then you suck, taking in their blood to mix with the vampire disease, which you feed back to them." He let the girl go and she fainted. "Then they die," he finished. The class looked awed. "I can make about sixty minions a night if I try really hard, or I can go slower and make seven or eight children if I've got them all together and I don't have to hunt."

"What's the difference?" a boy in the back asked.

"Minions are your brainless idiots. You send 'em for stuff, you put them in the way of the fights, you basically treat them like the slaves they are. Most of them are too stupid to hunt on their own and end up dying. A childe is something that keeps their brains. You can teach them, mold them in your image." That girl shivered again. He smiled at her and she melted. "Of course, we vamps are all sexual creatures." Someone knocked on the door and he went over to answer it, stepping over Agatha. "Hey, it's you," he said happily.

"Yes, it's me," Dumbledore told him. "If you want, we can move this to a larger, windowless room and you may talk to all of the students at once. I'm sure they would appreciate it."

Spike shrugged. "Suits me, I love scaring the kiddies. Got to do the bints last night."

Dumbledore smiled. "I'm sure they were impressed with you." Spike chuckled. "Children, let's take this to a larger room. We're heading to the second floor, down near the kitchens, to the large storeroom. Professor Harris was shoring it up so it should fit you all."

"He's back?" Ryan asked. Dumbledore shook his head. "Oh, I thought..."

"I'm sorry. We think he'll be back in a few weeks, but not at the moment."

"What happened to him?" Spike asked.

Dumbledore pulled him into the hall. "All the stress got to him and he left for a while to get himself straightened out." Spike snorted. "He's still under a great deal of stress and we understood the necessity, Spike. Please leave the family alone about it." Spike nodded. "Now, let's take you down there. We've even arranged for a comfortable couch for you since I know you've got many great stories to tell." He noticed Agatha lying on the floor. "Did you hurt her?"

"Scared her," Spike smirked. "She's not that bad. The Poof would love her." He strolled away. "Second floor?"

"I'll take you," one of the other girls in the class told him, taking him by the arm. "You've really beaten up on a lot of demons, haven't you?"

He smiled down at her. "A number. I was even forced to work with a Slayer for a bit."

"Is that how you know Professor Weasley?" He nodded. "Wow. His Buffy really got around."

Spike laughed. "You have no idea," he told her with a wink. She opened the door to the former storage room and he whistled, noticing the acoustics in there. "Very nice. I want one of these at home but Ethan is such a bother." He patted her on the shoulder and left her back in the seating area while he went to check out his lectern. Raised platform with a comfy couch, in blood red no less. Pitcher of blood, very warm by the steam. Goblet waiting for it. Oh, he could get used to this. He looked up as more students walked in, it looked like the majority of the student body. He was talking to all of them? Well, damn! This was going to be fun. These kids would never sleep again! He laughed evilly as the blond sucker walked in. "Malfoy," he said happily. The students looked back at him. "You teach?"

Draco walked up to him. "I'm starting again tomorrow, filling in for Ron while he does Xander's job." He smiled. "How is Ethan? Suitably wrapped around you yet?"

"Bugger him," Spike said with a smile. "I think I may have found my new princess." He smiled at the girl who had taken a seat in the front row. "Tasty bit she is."

Draco looked then back at the vampire. "Can't say as I know her family, or from Xander's classes. All I know is that she's a third year. She's barely fifteen."

"Hmm, three more years then," Spike said, licking his lips. "And still pure." She blushed. "Maybe a nice graduation gift for her."

Malfoy shook his head. "Have fun, I'm not particulary fond of breaking people in anymore." Spike smirked at him. "I had more than enough of that during my school career. Did you need anything else?"

"Nah, I'm set for now." He flinched as a little creature with big ears ran past. "What was that?"

"A house elf. The kids love them. They're the servants here, and in many wizarding households. Fairly calm and placid, and they *adore* following orders."

"Kids must like the ears," Spike muttered. "Wanna talk tonight?"

"If you'd like. I'll be in the tower. We can head into town for a drink."

"Sure."

Ron walked up to them. "Ready for this?"

"Nothin' better than scarin' the kiddies," Spike told him with an evil grin, nearly matched by Draco's.

"You two are scarily alike," Ron noted, turning to look at the student body. "Shut up!" There was silence, they all knew to follow that order or else. His papers were hell! "This is Spike," he said, pointing at Spike. "As opposed to Professor Malfoy, who just looks like him." Draco glared at him and walked away. "Spike has agreed to come and guest lecture for you lot and I will expect that you'll respect his nature." He looked around again. "For those of you who haven't heard a Spike story from Professor Harris, he's a vampire. A master vampire." Spike smirked at them. "There will be no attacking and you will stay polite or he has threatened to eat you all!"

One of the seventh years stood up. "Sir, are you under some sort of compulsion?"

Ron snickered. "No, Brantly, I'm not. Spike has one of the school's phoenixes and she's nesting so he's bored. We decided some more realistic lectures were in order. So you're here until he runs out of patience with you." The boy nodded and sat down. "Now, you may ask questions, and he may make fun of you for them, but he will be brutally honest about most things if you ask him about his fighting, eating, or any other habits." He waved at Spike. "All yours. The teachers are in the back." He headed back that way.

Spike looked at the student body. "Wow, never imagined there were so many of you." He smiled and vamped out, making nearly everyone scream. The fear running around the room was so hot it was almost painful. "Let me give you a few things before you ask. Yes, I am a *master* vampire. That means I've had a childe and I have many minions. I've killed more people than you've ever run into and more demons than you've seen."

***

Xander looked up as a nice looking blond man joined him at the bar, saluting him with his mug of beer. "Needed something?"

"Just to talk to you," the man said with a gentle smile. "One of us in the business always knows another, Mr. Harris." Xander looked at him, then walked over to an empty table, and the man followed him. "Egon Spangler," he said, shaking Xander's hand. "The Powers sent me."

"Why? I can't face George yet."

"I know. It was a small vision." He ordered himself a beer and relaxed until it was brought. "Actually, Doyle sent me because he had the vision."

"I remember Doyle fondly. How is he?"

"Doing better. We found a way to make the headaches less."

"Good." Xander smiled at him. "What did the Powers need me for?"

"For you to go to Diagon tomorrow. They didn't give a specific task, just that you needed to be there."

"I'm not suited to fight anymore," Xander pointed out, tapping his cane on the floor.

"I don't think you'll have to. He didn't see you fighting until after you got home." Xander put down his beer mug. "Really. A bad one, an attack on the school, but nothing you haven't handled before from what he said. Not too long after you get back if the vision was right and nothing's changed." He sipped from his beer.

"Spengler, like from the movie?" The other man nodded. "I thought that was just a movie!"

"It wasn't, but I got hurt and we ended up passing on the duties." He tapped his very real looking fake hand. "The latest in biotechnology," he said dryly.

Xander smiled. "I only have a fake knee."

"You also never had to get slimed for a living, kid."

"Point. And I'm not that young."

"I'm at least fifteen years older," Spengler pointed out. "Don't worry about it, it's the milage, not the age. I walked away after my best friend decided I was too helpless and I couldn't take it anymore. I found the love of my life and had a number of children, a few of which you'll be seeing soon. One is more like me than not. She'll go into the family business on the other side."

"Wow. So you're still...." Egon nodded. "Wow. And I thought demons were strange."

"They are, but anything supernatural could be called strange, it's all relative." He finished his beer. "So, will you go?"

"Is George going to be there?"

"No, just your niece." He smiled. "I can only tell you two things. Remember who you are and where you came from and don't give up. Even if you have to run all the way." He put down some money. "Have fun, Xander Harris, and be safe. Also, write Doyle if you're not going to Willow's wedding. I'm personally against how she's been ranting about you recently, but that's just me." He left the pub.

Xander sipped his beer slowly, thinking about it. That one would be the last of the night. He'd do as the Powers said, they usually had a good reason and the cryptic act was just like them. Hopefully his husband would understand.

***

Ron picked up Minnie and carried her through the floo. He hadn't told the other kids where they were going, but it was necessary for him to be here. Once they were into Diagon, he put her down so she could walk and took her hand.

Minnie watched all the big people as they walked around her, smiling at all the pretty colors and the various fashions. Some of these people dressed strangely. One woman hadn't even been wearing a robe! She saw a familiar head down the alley and started to bounce. In her excitement, her infant powers reacted to her will, stretching out to make her Uncle Xander come to her. By doing so, it tripped the spell on him. "Daddy, go that way!" she shouted, running toward where her Uncle had been. She knew he was still there, but she had to get to him, her mommy had said so.

Xander found himself a cat again and groaned. That stupid spell! He looked around but no one he knew was nearby. Maybe it had been tripped from afar, some sort of guardian telling someone that he was there. Or maybe this is why the Powers sent him, so he'd be cute and cuddly and his husband wouldn't yell too much. He looked at his fur, which was a dark brown for some reason instead of the normal black, then mentally shrugged. "All right," he told himself. He saw a familiar man coming toward him with a net. "No way," he sighed, ducking between the guy's legs and taking off down the back end of the alley. His knee was going to ache! He found the extra exit at the other end, and came out in a bar. He slinked through the shadows until he got to the kitchen and headed out the open back door, into a muggle alleyway. He paused to relax. That had been bad. What to do now? He remembered the advice and thought about the meaning. The Powers were always cryptic. Remember who he was and where he had come from? In his condition he couldn't run all the way back to Scotland and he had no idea where the Ministry office was from here. Hell, he wasn't even sure he had enough magic to get into the building at the moment. He waved the paw that had been holding his wand and nothing. His tail, again nothing. Well, shit!

He sat down to think about it. Remember who he was and where he had come from. He knew, from talking with Sirius, that too long as an animal and the human parts would start to recede. The poor man had almost lost all of his humanity while he was running from the law. It had taken a lot of talking with his remaining friends to help him get back to normal. And a taunt by Snape that had finally broken through the barrier. Well, Severus wasn't there, he was alone, and he was up shit creek if the person at the end of the alley who smelled like a dog was animal control. He looked around and saw a truck, it had the address of a town near Stonehenge. The gryphons would know what to do to help him. They knew most anything before it happened anyway and never told him. A random thought struck him as he investigated the truck, trying to find some safe spot to curl up on while it did the work for him. Were the Powers gryphons? It'd make sense with how the Elders were. He found a comfy tool compartment open and slid into it, watching as the animal control person walked past his hiding spot. Whew, safe. The truck shuddered to life and he sunk his claws in as best as he could, waving his tail as the truck took off. The motion shut the compartment door but he didn't hear it lock so he was going to be safe at least. He found a tarp balled up and padded on it until it flattened some, using it to sleep on. Not as comfy as his George, but it would have to do for now.

As he slept, he dreamed of the old days. The survival, the fighting, the running. Yeah, if he had to, he knew what he would have to do. Just once more and then he was through. He would listen to his husband next time.

***

Murphy perked up and flew out the window, heading for a familiar house. He had felt his human changing and was curious. Maybe he was ready to come back from his exile? Or maybe he would at least give him a message for his human, because his mate's human was nearly frantic. He made good time to the house in question, and found his mate sleeping on a grassy spot in the sun. He landed next to him and nudged him. Eww, he was one of those furry monsters.

Xander looked up at his bird and smiled. "Murphy," he meowed. His bird cheeped. "I don't know, all I know is that I was there and then I became a cat." He looked around. "Where are we?" Murphy showed him a picture of the oldest son. "That's halfway across the country from where the truck said it was from," he fumed.

Murphy nudged him and pulled back. Yup, he was one of those furry things. He squawked angrily at his human, not liking this at all. He hated those furry things and would not help him if he stayed this way.

"If I had any control over it, I'd change myself back," Xander told him. "Unfortunately, I'm stuck this way until someone else does it because I'm kinda magic-less at the moment, Murph." Murphy turned his back on him. "Oh, come on! It's not that bad. It'll be a few hours back to the gryphon colony." Murphy fluffed himself and settled down. "Please? I'll find you wonderful treats. I'll help all the little ones find mates." Murphy looked back at him and shook his head. "Then can you at least go and see if Draco is around?"

Murphy flew off. It was nearly after school, he might be home. He found a house elf putting out laundry and showed him a picture of the son. The house elf shook his head. He showed a picture of a clock.

"Not for many weeks, he at school."

Murphy sighed. He nudged the elf then flew away. He landed beside his human and showed him the answer.

"Fuck me!" Xander complained. "Murph, please, just a lift? You can even hold me in your claws if you're nice." His bird shuddered. "Oh, come on! I've been a good human to you. I helped you with your mate when she was cranky. I keep your nest clean. I even play with your young."

Murphy carefully put together a message from Xander's own words at other times. "You make my claws itch and I hate furries," he showed his mate.

"Oh." Xander sighed. "Okay. Can you at least show me where I'm going? It's not like I can smell the great big creatures." Murphy warbled. "Thanks. Watch out for me, 'kay? I'm not exactly running on all four legs yet and I'm already too tired."

"Night," Murphy sent him, this time in Tara.

"Good idea," Xander agreed, settling back down. "Gee, isn't this a Disney movie in the making?"

Murphy settled down to watch his human. This was just too strange to be believed. Not even his mate's human would believe this one. His father, one of those vile furry things.

***

Draco frowned and looked up. "What the hell?" he muttered, heading home. He found a house elf and looked down at her. "Was Xander here?"

"Bird was," she babbled. "Asked for you. Told him school I did."

"Oh, wonderful. Which way did Murphy head?" She pointed and he went out to look, but it was quickly getting dark out there. Besides, that bird could fly so fast he could be anywhere on the continent by now. He shook himself and went to tower to share the semi-decent news with George and Fred, who were eating together. "Murphy was just at my house," he announced.

Fred's spoon dropped. "Really?" Draco nodded, sitting down at the end of the table he usually took up. "Why?"

"I don't know. All he showed the elf was me and asked if I was going to be home soon. I'm hoping he has Xander."

Ron came down the stairs, shaking his head. "Minnie still won't quit crying." He took the seat opposite Draco.

"Why not?" George asked.

"Said something about cats and Xander. Won't tell me anything else and it's been a day now."

Draco sat up. "What's Minnie's thing again?"

"She trips prior spells," Fred said.

George thumped his head on the table. "She turned him into a cat." He looked up at his son and his brother. "My husband is now a cat running loose in Britain, muggle Britain. Thank you, Draco."

"I thought I had blocked it off after your twit of a brother botched it," Draco told him.

"She can still trip them," Ron told him, frowning at him. "Draco, you don't look well at all."

"I've been a bit sick but...." He paused. "There's no way."

"If she can *trip* or *reactivate* a prior spell, it's possible," Fred told him. "She might have redone the fertility spell."

"Not that one," Ron told him. "Think more recent, say about two years ago?"

George laughed. "Wonderful. Just what we need."

Fred caught the clue and looked at him. "You need to go talk to the nurse, Draco, before something bad happens."

"It took a lot of magic to support it," Draco said. "Besides, I haven't exactly been with anyone recently."

"It might not matter that much at the moment," Ron told him. "If she tripped the spell that made you pregnant, your body could have taken a sample from anyone around you. You need to get checked. You're paler than usual."

"Fine, I'll go do that. I figure, if Murphy was at my house, then Xander must have been nearby."

"He's heading for the gryphon colony probably," George said, trying to remain reasonable.

"It makes sense," Fred agreed. "How many ways could he go from your house?"

"It's not down a highway or anything," Draco told him. "Murphy would be steering him, but they'd have to watch out for his leg. I'd say they're going over-country, just because it'd be safer." He stood up. "I'm going up to the nurse and hopefully will be back by tonight. There's a map in my study if you want it." He left to go find out if she had gotten him.

"We'll never catch him," Ron told him. "Xander's probably paranoid." George looked at him. "Can you reach his mind?" George shook his head. "Then he'd probably assume we were someone to capture him. Why would he come to us if he didn't recognize us before we approached?"

"So, another bout of waiting," Fred said, starting to sound depressed. "At least we know he was all right up until he got turned into a cat."

"I'm not sure his knee will hold up if he's running," George said quietly. "He's only just allowed to start using it again."

"I'm sure he'll be fine," Ron told him, giving him a smile. "If it's one thing that man knows, it's surviving."

"Good point." George got up and went up to the bathroom to sulk in a bath.

Fred looked at him. "Where's Buffy?"

"Upstairs cooing at Minnie for what she did. She apparently knew something. Buffy!" he called.

She floated down the stairs. "What's up?" She sat in a chair, kind of, and looked expectant. "What can I do for you tonight, Fred?"

"You knew."

"I did. And I knew that he's going to be fine. He'll have to be. The Powers want him back, even though he's going to hand over control. Using Minnie was the only way to make it turn out okay."

"He's heading for the gryphons?"

"As fast as his little feet will carry him," she told Ron. "Murphy won't pick him up. Phoenixes and cats you know." She shrugged. "It's all in the best interests. Oh, and Ron, talk to Willow about her son. He's using her books and she didn't send the beginner ones, he's using the advanced books he stole out of Tara's classroom."

"Why?" he asked carefully.

"Because you won't beat her, dear." She faded out. "Laters. Gonna go bug Spikey."

"Ron, do as she says, I want to know what Rosenberg is up to," Fred said quietly. "Then come back here and report, we'll deal with Draco together once he gets back." Ron nodded and left. Fred put his head down on the table. There were times when he wished Xander hadn't reaged him. This was one of them.

***

Draco tapped on the infirmary door and walked in, smiling confidently at her. "We've just learned that Minnie can trip old spells, she's apparently turned Xander back into a cat. Would you check on some of mine?"

Madam Pomfrey frowned but ushered him into her office and shut the door. "Any particular old spell?"

"The one that gave me Lucien. She tripped the one I used on Xander and it was gryphon-based as well. I just want to make sure."

She ran her wand over him then frowned. "Well, she did trip it, and it's started, but it's frozen." She sat him down when he turned pale. "It's started but there's not enough material from you to make a whole child; it's currently frozen until you can find a second donor."

"So, I'm pregnant, but I'm not?" he asked finally.

She nodded. "Yes, Draco, you are. Whomever you have intimate relations with next will be the second parent. Or you could choose to let it die on it's own. It looks like it will do that in the next week if you do nothing."

"Well, this is marvelous," he said snidely. "How is she doing this?"

"I'm not sure, which one is it?"

"Minnie. She's somehow tripping old spells. That's all we know."

"I'll look at her tomorrow. This is a very serious matter, you'll want to give it careful consideration."

"Oh, I'm thinking many things at the moment," he admitted, standing up. "Thank you. I'll see you in a few days probably." He walked out, going to report on his status. He found the Headmaster waiting on him. "No offense, but don't get that close."

Dumbledore smiled. "I understand. Poppy told me. Would you like someone to talk to?"

"Personally, I'd like a bat at the moment, even though I know she didn't mean to do this." He ran his hands through his hair. "This is just bloody marvelous. I was content with how many I had."

"Then go to the gryphons and have them undo it," Dumbledore told him.

Draco sighed. "That makes me look incompetent."

"Not if they see what Minnie did. It's very apparent this time. She leaves noticeable fingerprints in an aura."

"I should probably go talk to them," Draco agreed. He went to the staffroom and flooed over, landing in the elder's cave. "I need some advice," he told the patron Elder of the family.

Bill leaned down, looking him over. "Which child is that?"

"One of Ron's, Minnie. She did it to Xander too. He's headed here as a cat. Do you have a few moments?"

"Of course. Come snuggle up with me in my nest, young man. We will discuss it." Draco climbed in and they talked about what had happened and what Draco could do. The other elders ignored them, it was a matter of courtesy.

***

Xander winced as he stopped to take a break, sitting down to stretch out his bad leg. "This sucks," he told his bird. Murphy landed beside him, nodding already. "I ache."

"Survival is everything," Murphy reminded him in his own voice.

"Yeah, I know, but I'm not in shape for this anymore, big guy. This is real pain here. I'm old." Murphy nodded again. "Gee thanks, Murph." Murphy blew air at him, the closest he could bring himself to nuzzling the nasty creature. "I know, I probably need this, but still. This is torture. Why couldn't the Powers have told me to start working out again?"

"Speed is often the essence of winning," he said in Ron's voice.

"Ah. Good point. I had forgotten about that upcoming fight." Xander closed his eyes and dug around in his head, trying to bring forward the willpower he had used when he was younger and the world was going to hell. He found a corner of it and tugged, bringing some hidden memories with it. He shuddered, not wanting to think about that torture session or any of the rest of it. But he did find the reasons behind him going on as he slipped back into the Sunnydale frame of mind. He could do this. It wasn't that much farther. Hopefully. He found a niche to rest in for the rest of the night and laid down. "We'll go on again tomorrow night, after I limber up," he told his bird.

Murphy cooed and laid down near him. He would protect his mate. This really wasn't fair and whomever these Powers were they were going to get it from him.

***

Ron walked out of the Watcher's floo and into Wesley. "Hey. I need to talk to Willow. Buffy just told me something that she needs to know about."

"She's a bit...stressed at the moment," Wesley said diplomatically. From the next room, someone screamed. "Tea, Ron? It'll be a few more minutes."

Ron walked over to the connecting wall, listening as Willow ranted. "Why is she going off on Xander?"

"Because Buffy told her some things that were in conflict with how she remembers them. It's made her a tad bit upset." He poured himself some tea. "Really, she'll be fine soon."

Ron nodded and walked away from the wall. "I'm sure she will, but Xander's presently running for the colony in cat form due to the Powers from what we can tell. I don't think he needs this sort of stress any more than you do." He smiled and accepted the cup of tea. "Anyway, Ryan has stolen books off Tara and is using them. She wanted Willow to know." He sipped his tea as a long shriek of anger came from the other room. "Impressive lungs. Are you sure you want to marry her?"

"Yes, I do still adore her," Wesley told him. "This small problem of how she views the world hasn't changed since she was a youth and we first met." He finished his cup of tea as Willow threw something. "I hope she knows she'll be fixing that," he said dryly.

"I'd make her fix a lot of things," Ron told him. He finished off his own cup and put it down. "Would it help if George didn't come to the wedding, or both of them?"

"I'm thinking it might, yes," Wesley agreed, still smiling. "She's rather upset with him for not realizing that he was floundering."

"Why is she mad at him for that? It was her fault."

"I know, and so does she, but she hasn't made it to that rationalization yet. Maybe in a week or a bit, but not yet." He nodded at the floo as the noise stopped. "You might want to go. I'll pass on the information and help her do a surprise inspection of her son's things. We can't have him going bad after all. It would look bad on the organization."

"Thanks, mate. Have fun. And if you see the little Xander cat, can you please help him get to the colony?"

"I'd think he would run from us," Wesley said. "We'll help him if we see him though. Does he have any peculiar markings?"

"Murphy."

"Oh. Then we'll definitely help him. I've been wanting to get a good look at his bird up close. Are there any young looking for a human?"

"Not presently." Ron shrugged. "They're more looking for mates right now." He waved and left, but heard the door slam open as he was spun away.

"Was that Ron!" Willow demanded.

"Yes, he brought word that we need to go check Ryan's things for illegal books. It seems he's stolen a few off Tara and is using them."

"Tara doesn't have any powerful books."

"You'd be surprised. She is a powerful witch, Willow, and knows as many dangerous things as you do, even if they are in another tradition." She made a scoffing noise. "Having a tree wrap itself around you and try to absorb you would probably be just as harmful as you opening a hole and burying them, love."

She frowned. "Fine, let's go." She headed for the floo, going to check on her son's reading material. And the future daughter-in-law.

Wesley hurried after her to try and keep her calm. In her present mood, Ryan might well end up dead if caught with anything extreme. He found the Headmaster waiting on him and smiled. "Thank you for indulging us."

"It's not a problem. I was wondering how he had resurrected Ignatius' sex magic book after Professor Maclay burnt it on him."

Willow raised an eyebrow. "My son? Sex magic?"

"He's reading it presently." He waved a hand as Severus and Tara walked in. "They'll be glad to help you look through his things."

"Buffy said he had a few of my books," Tara said with a grimace. "I thought I had all the dangerous ones locked up."

"You do," Snape agreed, "but he can probably pick a lock by now." He led them to the Slytherin house, walking in with the impressive women, and that man. "Go to your rooms," he hissed. "There will be no discussion of what is found. Fourth year males and third year females are to wait down here." They headed up to Ryan's room once everyone was in their designated spot, finding him reading on his bed. "Mr. Rosenberg, you have visitors," he said, getting out of Willow's way.

"Mum!" Ryan said, trying to hide the book.

She snatched it from him and hit him with it a few times. "You stupid bastard! You're too young for this stuff!" she yelled. He dove away from her, hiding behind Wesley.

Wesley smiled at him. "I understand the urges, Ryan, but you really are a bit young for that. Your magic is still too unformed to successfully bring up the power needed for such a rite." Ryan frowned at him. "Now, we're going to search through your things as your former aunt said you stole books. If you cooperate, I won't let you alone with your mother." Ryan kicked open his trunk, showing some very old books.

"You sick little shit!" Tara exclaimed. "Mine, and you don't need to know about sacrificial rites either!"

Agatha walked in. "Sir, you wanted to check my things as well?" she asked, giving Willow a smile. "He was only reading it for the dirty pictures. There's no way I'm doing some of those things with him."

"You are much too young for any of that," Tara snapped. "You're only fourteen!"

"I'm fully mature," Agatha told her.

"Sit!" Willow ordered. "Both of you!" They obediently sat on his bed, looking at her. "I think it's time that we had a talk about such things and why it's not for either of you."

Severus and Wesley wisely stepped away from the women, letting them deal with this. They were scary creatures when pissed, especially once the breeze started after Tara started in on them.

***

Ron landed back in the tower, finding George out of the bath and sitting on the couch. "You're not attending the wedding," he said, sliding into the chair next to him.

"Why not?" Fred asked from the table, where he was drawing something.

"Because Buffy told Willow about Xander's past and Willow was throwing furniture."

George looked at him. "Really?" Ron nodded. "I'll write her a nice note then and tell her why we're not coming." He ground his teeth. "Any other news?"

"I alerted Wesley that Xander might pause there, he agreed to help him if they found him. He wanted to know if any of the chicks were looking for a human." He grinned. "Willow's presently going through Ryan's things. He stole books off Tara."

"Fred told me." They both looked over as Draco came out of the fireplace. "Problems?" he asked.

"She did do it, but there's no second donor so the child's frozen." He flopped down onto the couch. "I have a week to decide if I want to find a second donor or not."

"Wonderful, the news just keeps getting better," George said dryly. "So?"

"I don't know. I'm satisfied with five. They make enough noise to keep my nightmares at bay. The elder I talked to did say he could strip all the spells from my aura once the pregnancy was finished, in whichever direction I was going to go. Ron, would you please have Minnie fixed? Poppy's offered to help."

"Yeah, I'm thinking it's a good idea," Ron agreed. "If only the other two would manifest." He looked up the stairs. "She's presently sleeping. I'll have her looked at tomorrow."

"Thank you," Draco sighed. "I'm still having flashes of her lying bloody on a carpet over this." Ron glared at him. "Do you want it?"

"Have a child with you?" Ron asked. Draco winced and shuddered. "Didn't think you'd want that."

George shrugged. "At least you're close enough to Ginny that he could put it off as one of hers."

"Don't even joke about that," Ron told him. "I'm sorry, Draco. I'm sure she didn't know what she was doing. She's only three."

"Feel thankful I've changed," he noted, then went up to his room and slammed the door shut.

"True, if he were still the evil bastard he used to be, you'd be missing a daughter already," Fred agreed from the table.

Ron shuddered and put his arms around himself. "Don't say such things!"

"Sorry, Ronnikins," Fred told him, not looking up.

George nodded. "If it were me, I'd want to yell at her too."

"I'll have her fixed," Ron promised. "I can't imagine what else she's tripped."

"Hopefully nothing major," George soothed. "We'll help you with her."

"Thanks." Ron laid down on the couch, watching the tv. "Got anything with a good car chase?"

"There's a Bond marathon," George offered, changing it to that station.

"Oh, yes!" Ron sighed in delight. And he was a Brit too, it just made it better.

***

Iggy stirred the potion in his cauldron slowly, not wanting it to separate. He looked over as the nurse walked in. "Almost done." He gave it one last stir and took it off the fire. "Perfect as always." He poured some out for her. "I increased the strength of the female problem potion," he told her. She frowned. "It still works and it's not *too* strong, but I felt something odd happen, a reaction that's not normal. That's why I wanted you to look at it for me."

She set the beaker down and looked it over, eventually sticking her wand into it. "It's a conception potion as well. An anti one at that," she said happily. "This is brilliant, Iggy."

He blushed. "Thanks. Will it still work?" She nodded. "Now what do I do with it? Since it's a medical potion I thought I'd let you help me."

"For right now, you brew up a bigger batch and make sure that your notes are complete. We'll have to test it on a few girls to see how they do with it. Once we have it verified, you can submit it to the Potion's board and have it made official and put into the books." He straightened up, looking happy. "Where's Severus?"

"He thinks I'm not ready for this stuff yet, and he's chewing Rosenberg and Potter a new one with his mother."

"Oh." She nodded. "I'll tell him once we've got it confirmed. For right now, I'll need your notes and a larger batch. We'll run it for two months and then we'll submit it if it works out. All right?"

"Is it your responsibility or mine to find test subjects?"

"Yours, dear, I can't officially do that since I'm a member of the staff. I can help you with this and monitor you, but I can't run the test for you."

"Okay." He nodded. "I can probably get some of the nice girls to help me, and Ana and Simone as well." He thought about it. "Ten?"

"Would be fine for now," she agreed. "They may want a more extensive sample, but that would be up to them to provide." He nodded. "Very good work, Ignatius. I'm very proud of you. I can't wait to see how your fathers react."

"Me either." He smiled and gave her a hug. "Thank you. I'll make the new one up in your office tomorrow. It only takes two hours to brew and a half-hour of prep."

Snape walked in and looked at them. "Conspiring to turn him toward medicine?"

"I fixed the female problem potion so it was stronger."

"It's also now an anti-conception potion," Poppy told him.

"Really?" He walked over and looked at the beaker, sniffing and examining it before sticking his wand in there. "Very well, we will test it. Ignatius, find ten women to test this on." He nodded and walked out. "How long has he been working on this?"

"On paper, about two weeks. I think this is his second brewing attempt," she admitted. "You've scared even him this time, Severus." She smiled and took the beaker, walking away with it. They would have to put it in one gram bottles before anything could be done.

Snape took the cauldron off the heat and poured the rest into another beaker for him to test. There were some effects from storage that the boy wouldn't know about yet and it was his duty to make sure it would stay safe over long periods of time. He was pleased though, it bespoke his good training that the boy was making his own potions already.

***

Iggy walked up to a clump of girls in the entryway of the school, clearing his throat. "Ladies, may I talk to you?" They giggled and motioned him closer. "This is uncomfortable for me, but I need to ask for some help." One of the girls cooed and patted him gently. "I managed to make the female problems potion stronger, but it made it an anti-fertility potion at the same time and we need to test it on someone. Do any of you know someone who needs it?" He looked his most pitiful. "We only need ten, but if it works I can have it submitted to the Ministry and have it included in the books."

One of the girls gave him a hug, a Hufflepuff who was friends with Melvin. "I'm so happy for you, Iggy. I'll gladly help you out. I use the old potion and it's never strong enough. I end up crying as I cut up plants in Herbology." A few of the other girls nodded. "Where do we sign up?"

"Madam Pomfrey. She's watching over the test. It'll be for two months."

"That's fine," another girl told him with a wicked grin. "I could use the second part anyway." She pinched him on the butt. "Are you getting Anastasia on it too?"

He grinned. "Even if I have to beg. She's the reason I made it." They giggled and went to talk to the other girls that they knew. Within an hour, Madam Pomfrey had fifty girls willing to take the potion and a few that needed it right then. Including Iggy's poor cousin Anastasia.

***

Andrea sat up with a gasp, holding her head. "Oh, that's so bad," she whispered. She felt someone touch her arm. "Small vision," she told whomever it was.

"About what?" Simone asked, sliding in to hold her. It always helped the other girl when they cuddled after a vision. "Something bad and mean?"

"Melvin's going to fall during his next match. Nothing too serious but he's going to be badly injured."

"Do you think we should tell Uncle Percy?"

"I'd want to know and he doesn't need the shock," Andrea told her. "I can do it."

"No, sweetie, I'll do it," Simone told her, soothing her friend back into sleep. As soon as she was out, Simone snuck down to the common room. She knew that the fireplace was connected to the floo, but she didn't know how. She found the secret stash of floo powder someone had been using to talk to his girlfriend off campus and tossed it into the fire. "Percy Weasley," she whispered, not wanting to wake anyone up. Percy's head appeared in the fireplace. "I'm sorry, Uncle Percy, but it's important. I don't want to worry you, but Andrea just had a vision."

"About my son?" he asked. She nodded. "A bad one?"

"Bad enough that she had it. It's not horrible," she clarified. "No death involved, just a really bad fall in his next game. She said he was going to be seriously injured but not fatally and I didn't want to worry you."

He smiled. "Thank you, Simone. That would have been a shock I wouldn't need to have. How are you, dear?"

She settled in. "All right I guess. Classes are okay. Practices are going well. Did you hear? Iggy's made his first potion on his own."

"Wonderful news. What is it?"

"A stronger version of the female problems potion and it's an anti-fertility one at the same time."

He chuckled. "I"m sure the ladies around the school are very thankful for it. How are *you* doing?"

"I'm kinda upset," she admitted. "Everyone's pairing off and I'm not even interested right now. It's like it's not even a concern and I don't understand why. I'm fully functional, I know I am. I like boys even, but nothing seems to be sparking my interest. Some of the other girls have been giving me funny looks because of it."

"You'll need a special person, one who revels in your nature," Percy assured her. "I doubt any of the boys there understand you enough to know how very special you are. Once they figure it out, you'll find someone. Even if you do have to flash them to make them shut up about your impressive backhand technique."

She smiled. "Thanks, Uncle Percy."

"You're welcome, Simone. Now go back to bed before you get into trouble." She nodded and severed the connection, heading back up to her room, missing the Head Boy standing in his doorway.

"Well," he said thoughtfully. "We do appreciate her, she just scares us spitless," he said as he went back into his room. He closed his door and laid down on his bed. "She's a fine woman, she impressed us all with the body of an adult at the Christmas Ball, and no one's approached her?" His girlfriend mumbled against his neck and snuggled him tightly. "Go back to sleep, dear, just a small call from the floo." She nodded and started to snore again. He decided he would have a talk with the boy who always gave her back a worshipful look every time they passed in the halls. It couldn't hurt.

***

It was the day of the annual slugfest known as the Slytherin/Gryffindor game and everyone was hyped up in the stands. The parents attending were egging on the students and the students were shouting at the other team's students. In the dressing rooms, the teams were ready and waiting for their cues. In Gryffindor, Iggy was meditating. He was anxious. His interview was next week and it was majorly affecting everything around him. He had even snapped at Snape last night. Fortunately the man had understood so he only had one detention with him when he got back. His potion was mid-test and his father was still nowhere to be found. Wonderful news overall. He felt the calmness seep into him through the flood and smiled. It was a familiar touch and he cherished every second he felt her touching him. Someone nudged him and his eyes snapped open to find Little Ron standing there, leaning on his broom.

"Are you ready, Iggy?"

"Just about," he agreed. He stood up and put on his robe. His uniform still fit, he hadn't grown since Christmas thankfully. Their last game of the season, his personal Goddess would be there and it would still fit him then. "Are we ready?"

"Almost," Simone called, coming out of the girls side, finishing buttoning her shirt. "Who has my robe?" Her brother tossed it over. "And my bat?"

"In your bag," Anastasia said from the doorway. She was watching out for them. "They're headed up."

"Thanks, sis." Simone grabbed her bat and her broom, checking the initial to make sure it was hers. It went over her shoulder and she grabbed her wrist protectors on the way out, sliding them on and fastening them down. After dislocating a wrist during a game, she was always sure they were on properly. She took her position in front and her broom came off her shoulder. "Are we ready?"

"We're ready already," Denver told her. "Agatha's got you in a snit."

"She's in a bad mood," Iggy told him. "Willow reamed her good last week." Everyone winced. "Keep away from her. Remember, they can't cheat if they can't touch us." He smiled at Little Ron. "Are you going to be okay playing against her?"

"The snitch is my Goddess, Ravena understands that," he said with a shrug. "We'll pet it together after I catch it."

"Good boy," Iggy said with a grin. The curtains opened and he mounted up, flying out. He felt that touch of calmness and sent a loving caress at it, then blocked it out of him for the game. He couldn't be distracted. He looked over as the other team lined up across from them, noticing Agatha wasn't there. He looked at Ryan.

"She's our reserve today," Ryan yelled. "Ready!"

"Ready!" his team yelled back. "Smash them!"

Iggy looked at his team. "My, aren't they overconfident." Oliver released the balls and Denver grabbed the quaffle, taking off with it. He followed closely, accepting a pass to make the first goal. They really needed a bigger person to guard their goals.

Up above the game, Little Ron and Ravena were each staring in a different direction, looking for their personal Goddess. They could feel her zooming around but she was teasing them. Little Ron spared a glance for the game and smiled as Iggy made another goal, bringing the score ahead by another ten points. "Way to go!" he shouted. His secondary task was as cheerleader. Time went on and they floated around, still looking for the snitch. He flew rings around his favorite human and she gave him teasing smiles, which made him feel funny for some reason. There it was! He raced off, her right behind him and gaining. They ducked down between the Gryffindor beaters, narrowly missing Simone's mighty swing, but keeping on course. He reached out, shoving his broom just a bit faster, even though she was pulling even with him. Just a few more meters. He grabbed it by the wing, wincing in sympathy because he was probably hurting it, but when he went to hold it up, he found her hand attached to the other wing. "Ref!" he yelled.

Oliver flew down and looked at them, blowing his whistle. The crowd went quiet, knowing this was unusual. "Who had it first, kids?" They shrugged. "Replay!" he yelled, heading up to get the opinion of the announcer.

"It was a tie, I couldn't see a difference," the announcer admitted.

So he turned to the professors, who agreed, even Snape and Ron, it was shocking. He picked up the rule book and flipped through it. "I've never seen a case of them *both* catching it. That's definitely Harry's son and Malfoy's daughter." He blew his whistle again, motioning at the announcer. He made a slicing motion.

"They both get the points," the announcer yelled. "It's still a tie game!" The crowd paused a heartbeat before it went nuts.

Oliver motioned the two captains. "You can call it a draw or turn it into a sudden overtime without the seekers. Your choice."

"Sudden death," the Slytherin captain said, looking at the Gryffindor captain, who nodded.

Oliver nodded and flew away from them. "Seekers off the field. Sudden death starts in a minute, five minute period!" The crowd went nuts and the kids flew down together to the teacher's box, continuing to pet the snitch between them.

"Give me that," Snape said, taking it from them. "You'll influence it."

Little Ron glared at him and used his wand to summon his from the dressing room. Together they petted his instead.

Dumbledore looked at them, heads bent together, soft and encouraging noises coming from their throats, and someone was purring. He looked at George, then Ron, then at Snape. "My," he said finally.

"They're like that," George agreed, Ron nodding with him. Snape scowled at them. "That's their Goddess, just like Tara has hers."

"I don't think mine has wings," Tara said with a smile. "That was very good work, you two," she told them.

"Thank you, Auntie Tara," Ravena said, grinning at her. "Do you want to pet the snitch? You're very gentle."

"No thank you, sweetie, that your special thing." Ravena nodded and went back to purring at it, making the snitch hum and wiggle in their hands as its wings moved.

Snape shook his head. "I can't believe this." He tossed the snitch back to Oliver, watching as he checked it. "That's theirs."

"Mine," Little Ron corrected. "I graciously share her with Ravena because she appreciates her just as much as I do." He glared at the potion's master again. "Unlike some."

"Ten points off," Snape said with a cruel smile. "For your impertinent attitude."

"Severus," Tara sighed, putting a hand on his arm. She leaned against him and whispered in his ear, making him look down. "Leave them alone. They love the snitch like you love me." He glared at her but she smiled so sweetly, making him think of her as a pure Goddess again so he relented.

"Five then."

"Thank you, love." She kissed him on the cheek.

Dumbledore smiled at her, winking when Severus turned away to watch the game. He turned back at the cheering, wincing as Iggy nearly slammed into someone.

"Beat the asshole!" Tara yelled.

Severus looked at her in shock. "Tara!"

"I know I'm supposed to support your house, but Iggy is so cute up there," she said with a grin.

In the end, Gryffindor did win by a single goal as the buzzer rang. This was one that was going to go into the books.

The next day's Prophet was framed and hung up on the wall, front page news.

***

Iggy worried as he got dressed. Today was too important to mess up. He made sure his clothes were neatly pressed and his bookcase was in his pocket, then grabbed the portkey and headed down the stairs and outside. It was a pretty day at least. As long as he didn't throw up, he'd be fine. He found his father waiting for him on the front steps, a mug of coffee in one hand and some money in the other. "Thanks."

"You'll probably need it for lunch," George told him with a faint smile. He gave his son a hug. "Make me proud and we'll both pounce your father when we get him back."

Iggy nodded and patted his pocket to make sure he had his nibbles. "I'll see you tonight, daddy." He walked down the steps and held the portkey in his hand, closing his eyes. This always made him sick. He felt the hook in the bellybutton thing happen and felt himself zoom off. He landed in front of the main office of the school and tucked the portkey back into his pocket so he could take it home later. As he walked up the long stone stairs he pulled out his letter to figure out where he was supposed to be. After reading it, he turned and walked down the stairs, heading to the admin building. How nice, they were trying to screw him up already. He found the office easily enough and tapped on the door, smiling at the secretary as he walked in. "Ignatius Harris-Weasley, here for an interview?" The secretary looked him over, seeming to sneer at his fine body. "Just show me in, I don't have time for you today. I've got my first self-made potion back in testing at school." He tugged on his school robes as she stood up. He hated people like that, they irked him and made him act like Uncle Draco. He was sure it didn't look good on him, but yay. He walked in at the waved hand and shook hands with the man behind the desk. "You called for me to come up?" he asked, doing what his Lord and Master had told him to, acting like this was a foregone conclusion and a waste of his time. There were sixteen other schools that would *love* to have him and would be more than willing to bend over backwards if Braun didn't. "What can I tell you that you don't already know?"

The man smiled at him. "I see Severus has infected you with his unique charm."

"I've been helping him since I was nine. What can I say, not even my fathers can counteract everything." He smiled. "I have my personal potion's portfolio if you want to see it." The man nodded so he pulled out his book case and unshrunk it, pulling out his neverending book to unshrink it as well.

"Interesting," the dean over the pre-graduation program said, looking at the collection. "Those are all yours?"

"Plus I have an alchemy library someone foolishly got rid of. It's a hobby," he said with a confident smile as he handed over the book. "The purple tag marks the boundary between my 'done' and my 'need to do' sections."

"Impressive," the dean agreed, flipping through this. He frowned. "You made it a neverending book?" He looked up and Iggy nodded. "Why?"

"Because there's over seven thousand potions in there already and growing."

"Oh." He continued to flip through it. "I see you've picked up Severus' methodical nature. Very nice system. Bibliography and history included."

"I tend to use that as my reference when I'm working so I don't have to always carry around my case. I figured putting the history and bibliography would only help me when I needed to get at something, or when I was having a problem. I also do my research first because you can tell a lot about what the directions don't say by the historical uses."

"Such as?" He handed it back and watched as it was banded and shrunk. "Practical bands. Nice touch."

"They come in handy when you have six-hundred-eight-five books." Iggy tossed his book back into its spot and closed the case, shrinking it back into his pocket. "The biggest thing I find useful about the historical uses is the size of particle I'll need. In case you hadn't noticed, some potions need a finer chop or mince than others and many of us just put the word dice in the instructions. By knowing that medical potions need a finer chop, and that anything being given intravenously needs to be barely microscopic, or that anything being drunk can be a bit bigger if it will soften up, then I can gauge my preparation faster. That's one of the reasons I write out each potion before I do it, so I can make notes and not mar my books."

"Very good. Do you see any faults in your skills?"

"I do have a major one, but it's compensatable. I'm horrible at herb identification. I have a cousin who is wild over herbs so I usually ask him for help, or I have the herbologist I buy from mark things down. My component's case is marked as well, so I don't get things mixed up."

"I see. Truthful. I heard you say you were making a new potion? If I may ask?"

"Due to a problem with one of my cousins, I took the usual female problem potion and made it stronger, which turned it into not only a kick-ass mood affecter, but also an anti-fertility potion. It seems to work for one month at a time and we're in the second week of trials back at school. I have thirty volunteers taking it as needed and we're doing a two month run. Both our school nurse and Severus approved of it before it went into trials. I'll be stopping in the gryphon library on the way out for the forms to submit it to the various boards."

"Well." He smiled. "How about a practical test? That would be your last hurdle."

"That's why I brought my component case and my potion's books," he agreed. "I was told to expect one if I got past you."

"Very well." He pulled a file off his desk. "How about this one?"

Iggy looked at the potion inside it then up at the Dean. "You do know that this will require two days to brew and another week to distill? I can't really take off classes for that long, I have a test on Friday." It was taken back and another handed to him. "Hmm, three hours to simmer, I can spend that long. My father gave me money for lunch." He looked up. "A potion's room?"

"How about you do it in two?" he asked.

"It says it takes three and recalculating the potion's ingredients to brew it faster would require me to brew it the right way first," Iggy pointed out. "Of course, I can do something up to the two-hour point if you wish," he said at the stony look.

The man nodded. "That would be fine, Ignatius." He stood up. "Follow me. Will you need anything?"

"I don't have enough mugwort with me, I brewed a sleeping draught last night for my father."

"We'll give you enough to make do then." He opened a classroom. "This is one of our standard classrooms. Do you have a cauldron?"

"In my bag."

"Good. We'll be watching over you." Iggy nodded so he closed the door and went to observe him.

Iggy set everything on the table and pulled off his robe and sweater, getting down to his usual shirt. His tie went next and then his dress shirt, until he was down to his usual t-shirt and pants combination. He opened the file and then his case, taking out everything he would need. He was meticulous in his preparation, he had done this one numerous times before so his notes had how fine everything needed to be and the history. He took his unshrunken cauldron over to get some water, weighing it carefully as it was added, until he came up with the exact amount, a master's skill. He weighed it just to make sure and grinned. Perfect, as always. He used his wand to start a fire in the small burned pit on the table, assuming that's where it went, and set his tripod on top of it. Then he got up onto the table and sat cross-legged, adding things as they needed to be added. When everything was in there, he stuck in a paddle and pulled out his twizzlers, making sure nothing of the candy touched anything of his, especially not his hands. When a piece fell out, he used his wand to flick it into the trash. Since he had some time, he pulled out a mythology book and started to read, settling back into his normal mode, stirring occasionally.

When an hour and a half had passed, he frowned and tested the consistency. Still too liquid. He sighed and pulled out another book, unbuttoning it so he could find the spell he wanted. He found the temporal spell and cast it, aging the potion by an hour and fifteen minutes. Well, technically he had aged everything within ten feet of him by an hour and fifteen minutes, but he could lose that much easily. The door opened and he looked over, carefully putting both books back into his case. "It's almost done."

"What did you just do, boy?" the dean asked, closing the door.

"Since you gave me a three-hour potion to finish in two, I aged it. It's a simple temporal spell accessible to my kind, equivalent to the time turners you use." He smiled. "Did you want to see it? Or did you want to test my potion?" He gave it one last stir and took the paddle out, sliding it into a special bag so it could go back into his case. "I'll need my cauldron back eventually, I only have two student sized ones at the present time. Inconvenient, but it keeps my father from buying me new ones every two years."

"Why do you get new cauldrons every two years?"

"Because I wear them out, sir. In the last four years, I've gone through the first four year's worth of textbooks twice, and through all the other three once."

"Twice?"

"He can't very well grade me on something I did last year, now can he?" Iggy slid off the table and killed the flame, putting back on his school uniform. "It's ready to be tested if you'd like."

The Dean took the pot. "Stay in here and read or something." He left the room.

Iggy shrugged and put back on his tie. "If you insist." As soon as he was redressed, he made sure everything was back in his case and closed it, shrinking it until he could put it back into his pocket. When the door opened again, he was ready for them. "Did I pass?" he asked dryly.

"You're an arrogant young man," the man following the dean said as he closed the door.

Iggy crossed his arms over his chest. "Knowing I'm good and arrogance are two different things. As my uncles say, it's not bragging if it's true."

The man nodded. "Good point." He smiled. "We'd like you to stay around for a few hours, can you do that?"

"I have permission to skip all of today and part of tomorrow if you need me, but I have to be back for quidditch practice tomorrow evening."

"You play?" Iggy nodded. "What position?" the dean asked.

"Chaser. I'm one of the stars of my house team."

"Slytherin?" the second man asked.

"Gryffindor." He smiled. "What a shock, huh?"

The second man laughed. "That would be fine. We'll be talking with a few people but it may take us a while. Did you want to eat in our cafeteria or take a tour?"

"No thank you, I think I'll head over to the gryphon library and talk to my favorite person's mother." He nodded at them. "If I'm excused?"

"Go right ahead, Ignatius." They waited until the young man was gone. "He's as good as we heard. Severus' letter was actually glowing," the second man said. "He's only referred one other student before and it was grudgingly given. The one for this boy was amazing and it shows in the boy."

The dean nodded. "They why didn't the Royal Academy take him?"

"Because Severus doesn't know anyone there," the second man, who was actually the president of the school, pointed out. "I heard his Headmaster wrote them a letter of suggestion, but nothing came of it because his area is Transfiguration. We could keep him here, but I feel we'd be doing him a disservice."

"He's nearly graduated."

"He's thirteen. He got admittance a year early and we're not set up to deal with people who want to do more than just potions. Being honest, he's not for us because he's better. A true prodigy."

"The gryphons have been without a potion's master for the last few centuries," the dean agreed. "Are you going to pass him onto the Academy?"

"I was thinking so, yes. I'll need his file. And do clean his cauldron for him, Percival." He smiled before walking away.

The dead sighed. "Yes, sir. But he would bring us honor," he told himself. He neutralized and dumped the potion down the drain, cleaning the cauldron for the young man. People like that boy only came along once every few centuries and for good reason. More than that and everyone would kill them for their nature.

***

Iggy walked into the library, his robes flowing behind him. "Hi, mum," he said, leaning over to kiss her on the cheek. "They tried to play dirty, just like you said they would."

She gave him a hug. "I'm glad you got through it, Iggy. Was that your temporal spell I felt?"

"I had to age the spell, they gave me two hours to do a three-hour potion." She clucked. "Anyway, they're discussing so I'm free. Want to go to lunch? I can tell you about the potion I updated and fixed."

"That's wonderful," she told him happily. "Raena's in the back if you wanted to go with her."

He pulled out his money to count it. "Only if we can get it for under two galleons each," he admitted, looking up.

She waved a hand. "I'll get lunch, Ignatius, don't worry about it. This is a momentous day. Did you need anything before we left?"

"Just the stuff to submit the potion. It's been a while since Severus did one and I've never done one."

"Well, he'll have to be put on there as a main researcher as a matter of formality because of your age. You're not allowed to submit by yourself until you're sixteen." She dug out the forms and handed them over. "That's for the International Board of Potions. You'll need to find one for Britain and one for the gryphons as well if you want to submit it there."

"It's an update of the female problem potion," he told her, blushing slightly. "I made it strong enough to work on *everyone*." She giggled. "And the reaction it caused also made it an anti-fertility potion as well."

"I'm sure that is very useful at your school, dear. I don't think you'll need the gryphon forms."

Iggy's face lit up. "Raena," he said, catching her to give her a hug. "I think I'm in. I even countered their dirty tricks. Want to come to lunch with me and your mum?"

"Sure." She smiled at him. He was so tall now! For thirteen, he looked seventeen. "Let me clean up my spot and I'll join you at mum's desk." He nodded and headed back, and her mother smirked at her. She flipped her mother off as she walked. He was too young she kept telling herself. She blatantly ignored the wetness spreading below her navel.

Iggy smiled at, he hoped, his future-mother-in-law. "She's going to clean up her stuff. Where should we eat?"

"I'll get us things and we'll eat on the lawn," she told him. "Juice or water for you, dear?"

"Either's fine. I had a half-package of twizzlers while I worked." He pulled out the package and handed them over. "Want one? I have pez as well."

"No, that's all right. I try not to eat sweets. My husband says I'm sweet enough." He laughed and she ignored the money he handed her. "I don't need it."

"Then let me pay for Raena's. It's what a gentleman does I'm told." She laughed and took it, and Iggy turned as Raena approached them. "We're having a picnic lunch. Oh, you haven't seen my book collection yet," he told her, taking her arm and leading her outside. "My fathers found this really neat booklet to let you shrink them all and it's wonderful. I have everything but my alchemy collection with me."

Raena's mother shook her head. "That boy," he sighed, but she was smiling. She called over to her husband's office and had him pick up some wine for her and him. They would help the boy celebrate. She went to pick them up some food, and she met her husband in the cafeteria, sharing a kiss with him. "It was him," she told him. "He had to age the spell." Someone nearby choked and she glared at them. "Mind your own business," she snapped. The Mastery candidate cowered in his seat and she smiled at her husband. "They did try to trick him so he did a small temporal aging." She gathered up the food for them and a basket, leading her husband out to where she could hear Iggy telling her about how he had made his potions' book neverending.

"What an interesting manner of doing that," the father said as he sat down on the blanket that had come from his daughter's room. "Raena, how are your studies?"

"I still need one ingredient researched," she admitted.

"I have a few hours," Iggy told her. "I'm more than willing to help if you want." She smiled at him. "Did I tell you yet that you helped me stay calm for the last week? Even before a game."

She laughed. "I figured you'd need it. You're still a bit anxious." She laid a hand on his arm and sent calmness to him, making him relax and grin sillily at her. "There, that's better." She kissed him on the cheek. "Are you going to be brilliant during the game I'm going to be there for?"

He nodded. "I am. The whole team has been warned to be brilliant and they've all agreed to try their best in honor of you. Not that we've been beaten this year," he admitted with a shrug. "Did you see the news about our last game? My cousins' catch of the snitch?"

"I did," her father said. "It was very impressive. Was it really in unison?"

"As far as anyone can tell. Little Ron and Ravena both worship the snitch, consider it their personal Goddess, and they'd do anything to get it. During the sudden death, they sat down and petted Little Ron's pet snitch in the stands. It was so cute. Their parents are presently arguing over them getting together or not."

Raena's mother laughed as she dished up food for everyone. "Here you are." She noticed that Iggy had changed plates with Raena. "Don't like beans?"

"They give me stomach aches and I don't want to make embarrassing noises in front of anyone," he admitted.

"Ah," the father said, nodding. "Sensible. So, I felt a temporal spell?"

"I had to age it. They gave me a potion that took three hours to do with a two-hour limit. I pointed it out and I got a nasty look so I decided to do it that way. I limited the area to ten feet around me. Big Bill is probably going to snap at me when I get home, but he'll understand I think."

The father looked at him. "That's a dangerous thing, Ignatius."

"No, dangerous is the prank war my father and my uncle got into over the holiday. Daddy likes to deage people." The father smiled. "I used the same spell, only in reverse. It wasn't a true temporal spell, just an aging. I'm very careful in the lab."

"Good. It sounds like you know what you're doing."

"In many things, though I still don't understand my female cousins. Raena, are you confusing as a girl or is it just them?"

She patted him on the arm. "It's just them. Women are actually very basic creatures of instinct."

He frowned. "Don't say that, you're not a cat. Cats are simple creatures of instinct, as proven by the one who likes to hunt brooms." She laughed. "All women are complex because they're human; I wanted to know if all women are so complex that a man can never understand them or not."

Her father nodded. "Every woman is a bit of a mystery to a man, Ignatius. We'll never figure them out fully." His wife swatted at him. "Trust me, I've been with my wife now for fifty years and I haven't fully figured her out yet. I took the direct approach and learned signals of behavior."

"Oh, I learned that one too. We actually have a code around Gryffindor for when Simone and Anastasia are in a bad mood so we *all* get out of the way." The women laughed. "Really. Ana's the reason I worked on my first updated potion. It was self-preservation." Raena kissed him on the cheek and he nearly swooned. "Thank you, dear."

"You're welcome, Iggy. If you were only a bit older," she sighed.

"If you want, I can do that," he offered. "After I finish school, otherwise it would really screw with things."

She shook her head. "That's not necessary. I appreciate you for the young man you are."

"I may be young, but I've done a lot with my life," he said, picking up her hand to hold, not even noticing that it was on top of his coleslaw. "As I told you when I was even younger, I can wait and hunt you until you're ready to see me as the man I'm going to be soon." The coldness apparently sunk in because he cleaned off her hand for her. "Sorry about that."

"It's okay," she said, starting to blush when he kissed the back of her hand. "I'm sorry, Iggy, I can't get past the age difference."

"We can," her father told her. She shot a glare at him. "For a young man, he is very well mannered, very strong, and very unsubtle, all qualities that real young men in love share. You should consider him."

"If he were ten years older, I'd have pounced him by now." Iggy blushed brightly. "But he's still so young."

"Not *so* young," Iggy protested. "As my father says when his knee starts to ache, it's the mileage, not the age."

"Any word from him?" Raena asked him.

"Not yet. We're expecting him to show up at the colony any day now. It's been two weeks and it's only a few hundred miles. We know Murphy's with him, but phoenixes and cats are long-term enemies so he's not helping daddy at all."

"I'm sorry," Raena told him, giving him a sad smile. "Have you thought about doing a triangulation for him?" He nodded. "Any luck?"

"He's within sixty miles of Stonehenge, but the native magic is partially hiding him so we couldn't get any closer. Any day now," he sighed, subtly leaning against her. "Still want my help this afternoon?"

"If you're sure," she agreed, giving him a smile.

He nodded. "I don't have anything else to do."

The parents shared a smile and a clinking of their wine glasses. They would convince the stubborn one, one way or the other. They were stronger in willpower and stubbornness than their youngest.

***

Up in the President's office, he was having a long conversation by floo with a very special person, the one who had trained him. "I swear," he told the woman on the other end. "He's the prodigy they've been promising. He used an aging spell on a potion because we wanted to see what he would do with a short time limit." She looked impressed. "The dean who interviewed with him said he's made his personal potion's notebook into an everlasting one. It's got over seven thousand potions in there that the boy's done. He's gone through a few cauldrons so far."

She smiled. "We'd like to see him if you're that confident that he'll fit in here. The Royal Academy will cover for him as well as they did you." She looked around. "We're not ready for him though."

"His crush is here," the President said with a smile. "Raena Tallias."

"Oh, my," she said with a blush. That young lady was a beautiful one and more than worthy of worship. "I'm sure they create some sparks."

"He's not the typical thirteen-year-old, Mina. He's bigger for one thing, and he's much more assured and strong magically. He admitted having a weakness." She nodded, still looking impressed. "When can I send him on?"

"Tonight. Our time. Say, dinner? I can gather the others at that time." He nodded. "Thank you, Harold. It's very good to hear from you again." She disappeared.

He leaned back in his chair and smiled. That boy would be stunned, but it was more than worth it. He checked on the progress of the picnic and smiled. He'd let them have a few more hours alone. Those two looked quite in love.

***

Xander groaned as he walked into the outer ring of Stonehenge. His bird was in the trees so he wouldn't be exposed to muggles. He was tired. He was hungry. He was going to pass out soon from the pain in his legs and back. He slinked up to the guardian. "Let me in," he meowed.

"Wow, hi, kitty," the guardian said. Xander hissed and struck at him. "Okay, sorry, Xander. Go ahead in. We've been waiting on you. Why didn't your bird pick you up?"

"Cats and phoenixes are ancient enemies; he thinks we're vile creatures who should all die. I guess I'm lucky he stayed with me." The portal opened and he walked in, right up to Big Bill. "Fix me," he pleaded. "I'm going to go beat my niece."

Bill leaned down. "You do make an attractive kitten, Xander," he said with a gryphonish grin. The cat lifted a leg and looked up at him meaningfully. "Of course we'll fix you, my boy. Get a healer out here. He's got to be in pain."

Xander flopped over onto his side. "Pain doesn't even describe it," he told his buddy. "I ache in so many ways. I crossed half the country to get here."

"Really?" Bill nodded. "Then I expect you're also hungry?"

"I couldn't bring myself to eat the mouse. I know I needed it, but eww."

"I understand. Let us fix you, Xander, and we'll feed you before we call your mate."

"Is he mad?"

"Not anymore. It's been nearly a month." He smiled as a healer came running, the senior one. "We'll have to change him back. I want him looked over and his knee and back checked before we strip this spell off him for good." She nodded and Bill uncast the spell, turning Xander into a man again. He looked over the toned body. "You're in very good shape considering your ordeal."

Xander smiled weakly. "Thanks. Help?" he asked the healer, holding up his hand. "I don't think I can move."

She smiled and flicked her wand at him, floating him up. "Don't worry, Xander, we've got your cane in the back room and your wand as well. Fortunately they were found with your clothes." She looked him over. "I know what George sees in you."

"He loves me," Xander reminded her in a tiny voice. "Can you call him so he's not so pissed?"

She laughed as she led him into the healer's area. "Not at all. I'm not getting between you two." She put him onto a bed and started her exam, smiling when she came to his bad knee. "Swollen and bruised, but not bent, broken, or torn," she announced. He sighed in relief, nearly asleep under her careful touching. "You rest, Xander, we'll call George and take care of you."

***

George heard the call on the floo and nearly ran over a few customers to get there. "He's back?" he asked the big head in the fireplace.

"He just walked in. He's mostly just bruised and battered, but not severely injured, George. You can come get him whenever you're ready with a long bath." The gryphon disappeared.

"People, we're closing in a few minutes to take care of that," Fred announced. The patrons smiled and hurried out. "Come on, you'll need help getting him back home."

"I'll need help to not yell at him," George muttered.

Fred stopped him. "You know why he did it, George. Convince the man to vent on you next time. Give him a *reason* to stay instead of going to deal with it on his own." His twin nodded at the sound advice. "Now, call up to the school and have someone start a bath for him. I doubt he did it the cat way." He headed to the colony, smiling at the healers standing around waiting on him. "I'm Fred," he said at the smiles. "George is getting a bath ready and stuff." George came out of the fireplace and they were led back to the healer's area, George falling down beside his mate and giving him a hug so hard it woke him up. "Nice body," Fred said dryly.

George swatted at him. "You missed your chance, he's mine!" He smiled at Xander. "Do you feel better?" Xander shook his head. "No?"

"I ache and I'm sorry."

"Then you're forgiven, but if you ever leave me again, I'm finding you and chaining you down, dear." He looked at the healer. "Any instructions?"

"Make him eat. As you can see, he lost all the fat on his body while he was gone." She pointed at the eight-pack of abs. "If it wasn't for the trauma, I'd do that for a few weeks to get in as good of shape as he is."

George shook his head. "It's a horrible thing, the worry. I couldn't hear him at all." He picked up his husband, but let Fred take him so he could stand up. Draco came out of the shadows. "Son!" he said happily.

Draco helped by grabbing Xander's feet, and they carried him back together, letting one of the other borns teleport them. Xander was carried up to the bathroom, Fred took care of Xander's possessions and Draco sat down to pout. He had the freezing spell put back on because he still couldn't decide. He pointed up the stairs when Dumbledore and Madam Pomfrey walked in. "He's in the bathroom. He smelled a bit." She hurried up to check on him.

Dumbledore smiled at him. "How are you feeling?"

"Confused, but otherwise fine. Though I think I just figured out how you teleport." He shook his head. "I'll call the rest of the family and tell them that he's home."

"Give George a few hours, I think he'll need them," Fred suggested as he came down the stairs. "He's giving Xander a reason to stay here and vent next time." Dumbledore blushed. "They're being nice while Madam Pomfrey is in there with them. He patted Draco on the shoulder. "Still can't figure it out?"

"Not yet," Draco sighed. He leaned back. "I want this one, just as much as I wanted Lucien, now that I realize it's there."

"Then find a second donor," Fred told him. "I'd offer but I don't want to upset Ginny."

Draco nodded. "I understand. It would be rather awkward."

Dumbledore laughed. "I'm sure there's any number of people who are waiting for you to notice them, Draco."

"Yes, but most of them like me for my money or my prestige. Not because of who I am."

George jogged down the stairs. "He's sleeping," he said with a sappy grin. "He's home and he's napping in the tub."

"The kids are home too," Fred reminded him. George hurried up to go talk to them and make sure they'd stay away from the bathtub. Fred chuckled. "This is such a madhouse at times."

"Yes, but it suits Ron and Xander so very well," Dumbledore pointed out. Fred and Draco both nodded. "I'll expect to see you all at dinner. Fred, you can eat with the children if you'd like." Fred nodded again. "Thank you. Tell Xander he starts teaching again in two days please."

"Yes, Headmaster," Draco told him, watching him leave. "I guess that means I get to leave in two days." He shrugged and stood up. "I'll call around if you don't want to."

"Go ahead. I'm going to go reopen the shop and make other people happy." Fred disappeared through the floo, going to do that. His help wasn't needed to shag Xander into compliance.

Draco knelt beside the fire and started with the top of the family hierarchy. "Molly, good news. Xander's fine. He just stumbled into the gryphon colony and they've stripped his aura of all spells. He's fine. A bit bruised and he lost some weight, but he gained an impressive amount of muscle."

She laughed. "I'm happy for George. Any news on Iggy?"

"Not yet. We're waiting until tonight because it should take all day." He smiled and disconnected, calling Percy next - and Arthur because they were having a meeting over some books in muggle bookstores. "He's back." Percy smiled. "He's fine. He's lost some weight, is in better shape than he was when he started to teach. His knee's fine, just swollen and bruised. No lasting damage according to the healers."

"Excellent news," Arthur agreed. "Did you tell Molly?" Draco nodded. "Thank you, son." He smiled at Percy. "We'll expect to see you all at the house this weekend."

"Yes, Arthur." He disconnected the call and moved on down the list.

***

Iggy walked into the President's office and sat down across from him, giving him a hopeful look. "Ignatius, I have to tell you, you impressed the hell out of us." Iggy's smile got brighter. "That's why we're passing you over." Iggy's face fell. "Let me explain before you get upset," he said with a smile. "You're a brilliant boy, Ignatius, but you're well beyond what we could hope to help you with. We're here for the better than average student, like your friend Raena, not for the prodigies like you."

"I'm too good so you're rejecting me?" Iggy asked.

"Exactly," the President said. "We're passing you onto the Royal Academy because they've done all the prodigies in the last seven hundred years." Iggy started to look hopeful again. "They have a special program for students like you, my boy, and I talked to them on your behalf."

"Thank you," he squeaked. He cleared his throat. "But I thought I would fit in here. Raena does and she's brilliant as well."

"Yes, she is, but she's also our average student. It takes them five to seven years to do about as much work as you've done to this point." Iggy nodded. "You're already passed a number of our incoming post-secondary students. We haven't seen a prodigy like you in centuries to be truthful and we don't really cater to ones like you." He smiled again. "Do you understand now?"

Iggy nodded. "Yes, and thank you for approaching them for me. When should I expect to hear from them?"

"As soon as we make the portkey and send you over there," he said with a smirk. Iggy looked stunned. "Are you ready? Have everything?"

"Yes, sir," he said happily.

"Then let's send you to the people over there. I think you'll be very happy in their prodigy program, it's self-paced and you can specialize however you want."

"Wow." Iggy accepted his folder and the portkey, and left almost immediately, before he could catch his breath. "Hi," he told the woman meeting him. "I'm Ignatius Harris-Weasley and Braun sent me." He handed over his folder.

"Very well, young man, follow me. We'll get into the interview portion immediately. Do you need to call your parents?"

Iggy paused and thought at Melvin, getting happy news back. "Done. And my father's been found. It's been a great day so far." He followed her into a small chamber, with a curved table facing a single chair. He sat down in it and looked at the three people, including the woman who had met him. "I'm at your disposal, ask away," he said once everyone had gotten a copy of his records.

"Young man," the old woman asked. "Are you a gryphon-born?" He nodded. "How many generations back?"

"Somewhere under a hundred. My father's said to be the strongest born of his degree of inheritance. I never really asked how many generations back it was, I figure it was far enough back that most people could look down their noses and I could ignore them."

She laughed. "Very well put. I know you've had a bit of trouble here and there."

"It was more watching my father have it. Being so young, I only really interact with a selected group of people. My parents are very strict about who I can see."

"Very well," the man on the right said. "Are you the first potion person in your family that you know of?"

"Yes. My father's a builder and has skills in that area and teaching. My other father is one of the co-owners and inventors for Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes. He does do some potions, but it's more of the things that they change a bit instead of creating new ones. I'm creating my first one right now."

"What is it?" the man on the left asked.

"I've updated the potion for female problems to make it stronger and it also warped into an anti-fertility potion. It lasts for a month and most of the young women who are testing it for me have been very happy. One has felt deadened emotionally, but she admitted it went away after a few days and it settled into her body."

"How many in your test group?" the older woman asked.

"Thirty volunteers from throughout the school, all above the age of fifteen."

"Very nice. You're sure you're the first potion person in your family?"

"My father and the elder helps looked back through the family trees and couldn't find one."

She smiled. "Then you are doubly rare. There hasn't been an unheritaged prodigy in many more centuries than everyone thinks." She looked at the folder in front of her. "I see that you work with the potion's master at your school. How do you find it, as he's a Master of poisons and he states that you have healing skills?"

"To be truthful, Severus is his own person and I'm mine, but we can work together very well. He's taught me everything I know to date." He shifted. "Not many people think about the healing aspects that you have to have to deal with poisons. You have to know the body in the most intimate way. Every bodily process, every reaction that the body uses has to be known about and studied just the same as I will to be a healer. He uses it to change bodily processes against the body and I use them to change bodily processes to help the body. I've even found that the occasional poison works to heal the body, things like cancer treatments. The two are, to me, mirror sciences and should be taken that way."

"Interesting answer," the man on the left said, making a note of it. "How do you find his classes?"

"A bit boring now and then. There have been times when I knew I had to push myself to learn something, even when I would have rather been playing on my broom, or playing with my cousins. I knew the choice I made though and I think it's only helped." He smiled. "The dungeons can be a bit dark, but that's okay as well."

"He teaches in the dungeons?"

"It suits him," Iggy told her.

"Ah." She closed the file. "What have you done, young man? I was told something about your potion's notebook." She watched as he dug out the case and opened it, staring down inside it. "Your book collection?"

"With the exception of my alchemy library, ma'am." He pulled out his potion's notebook and unbuttoned it, bring it back to its normal size. "Here you are. The purple tab separates my done from my yet-to-be done sections."

They flipped through it, noticing the precision and the notes he had made, plus what else he had included with each one. They paused at one and the man on the right asked the question. "You did a sight restoration spell?"

"We did. Andrea Reams is a housemate of mine and a very good friend. I do have to admit that Severus and I botched it slightly. We made it a little bit too strong and she now sees into the astral and spectral spectrums. The instructions weren't as clear as they could have been and we let it cook for an extra three days because it looked too thin to us. She uses it on and off, but it's more comfortable for her to not use it all the time."

"I see." She made a note. "Was that arrogance?"

"No, it was necessity. The year we started, she was a potential victim of that star convergence. We did the spell to help her get out of it. It was meant in the best possible reasons, but we do admit that we made it too strong."

She smiled. "You admit to having a weakness."

He shifted uncomfortably. "I do. I suck at herb identification. I have a compensation for it, but I couldn't look at a plant and tell you what it was most of the time."

"You can't be perfect in every way," she assured him with a smile. "Would you be willing to brew for us?"

"If you want. I did bring my component case with me. I'm a little short on a few things because I brewed last night and again today for my other test. If it pleases you, I can brew whatever you want."

She nodded. "Good. Can you stay over tonight and talk with us?"

"If it pleases you. I do ask that I be allowed to get home by dinner tomorrow since I have quidditch practice." The male members laughed. "Sorry, I'm a multi-tasker. I play quid, I brew, I have multiple reading interests, and I'm doing well in most of my classes. Transfiguration and I don't get along all that well, but hey," he said with a smile. They all laughed.

"Young man, I think you will fit in around here very nicely. Let us tell you how the Royal Academy covers for us, Ignatius."

"You can call me Iggy, everyone does," he told her.

"Iggy then," the man on the left said, smiling at him. "This is the board for a very special group hidden within the Royal Academy. We only admit the best of the best, the ones who will be working toward the betterment of mankind."

"Technically the betterment of gryphon-kind," Iggy interrupted. "I'm going to become their potion's master. I guess that it could help everyone, but I will primarily be working for them."

They nodded. "Reasonable goals," the woman told him. "We will enjoy teaching you everything that we know, young man. If you are ready to learn it?"

He grinned his most cocky grin. "I love learning. Just ask Severus. I walked into his potion's classroom for the first time and told one of the Gryffindors off for being an idiot at chopping, so he put me to work." That got another laugh. "I'm more than willing to learn off anything or anybody." He straightened up and accepted his notebook back, bundling it back up and putting everything back into his pocket. "Tell me more, please."

They leaned forward, telling him everything about the program and what he would be learning from them. Where and how were more left up to him, though they did give him free admittance to both Braun's facilities and to the Royal Academy's. By the time they led him to a room for the night, he was stunned and in shock, but so very damn happy. This was all he ever wanted! He had most of his dreams by being his smart-ass, annoying self!

***

Iggy walked out of the floo the next morning, still looking stunned stupid, with a huge grin on his face. He waved his letter of acceptance at the people in the room, surrendering it when someone gave it a tug.

Xander screamed in joy. "I'm so proud of you!" he said, giving Iggy the biggest hug he could. "You are such a great kid and I love you. You're so great."

"Dear, release the son so the rest of us can get some." He gave his son a hug himself, patting him hard on the back. "I'm proud of you as well," he whispered. "Come on, we've got to announce this." He took the letter and led the way down to the Great Hall. Simone and Denver stood up when they walked in, looking expectant. George presented the letter to the Headmaster and Professor Snape. Was it his imagination, or had Snape cried a tear? He turned his son toward the crowd and waved a hand. "Shut up!" They quieted down. "Iggy has an announcement to make. He just got back from his interviews and we wanted to share the news."

Xander beamed at him. "He got into the Royal Academy's Prodigy program," he announced. "It's so select that not even the Headmaster could get him an interview."

Simone squealed and ran up to hug Iggy. "Congrats!" She bounced him some, but got shoved out of the way by everyone else. She smiled up at Snape. "Are you proud?"

"Immensely," he agreed. He smiled down at his protégé. "I am very proud of Ignatius." Iggy grinned at him and joined in on the hugging. He handed the letter back to Xander. "Frame it. This is a momentous occasion." Xander nodded and looked at his son again. Snape sat down again, accepting the congratulations of the other teacher's for his student's success. Yes, Ignatius would be taught and protected very well by them, and they would even humor his quirky nature and odd t-shirts. He looked at Dumbledore. "If you had asked, I would have written the old biddy."

"Hey," Iggy said, grinning at him. "Grandma is not like that. She's a sweet lady who insists that she's going to support my book habit."

"YES!" Xander said in triumph.

"The do-gooders will protect and nurture your gifts quite well," Snape told him. Iggy nodded. "When are you going back for classes?"

"It's self-paced and I've already got a list of books you're supposed to teach me. Oh, and I get the summer off unless I want to go work with Uncle Percy. They yelled at me for working last summer."

"Excellent," Snape told him. He looked at Dumbledore. "You win. He'll be with the do-gooders."

"He does fit in with them better than some of the uptight people where you went," Dumbledore agreed with a smile. "Just think, he'll be around people like him now. Ones who want to have fun in their off time."

"Ooh, and it's in London!" Iggy said happily.

"YES!" Simone and Denver yelled. "We can practice this summer!"

"Yay!" Little Ron cheered, dancing around them. "You're not going to leave all summer! You can help me train!"

Xander smiled at them all. "Yes, Iggy will be around *all* summer long, guys. Go eat. Classes still start in twenty minutes." All the boys rushed back to the tables first, with the girls following more sedately behind. "I'm so proud of you, son. We've got to go announce this. Can he have an hour off?" he pleaded. "I promise I'll be good and come right back."

"Of course," Dumbledore told him. "Have fun." He watched with fond amusement as the family left to go spread the good news. He smiled at Snape again. "Yes, he'll have quite a lot of fun I believe and his dream woman will be happy for him as well."

"She'll be taking over for me for the amount of time that we'll be late back from the conference."

"Really?" Dumbledore asked, his eyes twinkling. "I'm sure he'll be thrilled when he hears that news as well." He picked up a piece of toast and jumped as someone screamed outside the doorway. "I'd say someone was getting hit with a book."

A boy walked in holding his face, moaning in pain, and Anastasia walked in, smiling pleasantly. "He apologizes for the amount of noise he just made," she told the head table, glaring at the boy.

Simone looked at her. "Do I have to deal with him?"

"I think he learned his lesson and won't try to flip up any girl's skirt ever again," she said as she joined them. "I saw Iggy. Is this place better?"

"Dumbledore couldn't even get him an *interview*," Denver told her. She looked impressed. "And they're going to support his book habit."

"My. That is wonderful news. I wonder how father will take it."

"It's rather early for him," Simone said with a smile.

***

Draco flinched as his bed dipped, making a grab for his wand before he realized what he was doing.

"Zap me and I'll spank you," Xander whispered in his ear.

That woke him up. He sat up and looked around, landing on Iggy. "Did you get in?"

"Better, I got into the Royal Academy," Iggy said, showing him the letter.

Draco pulled him in for a hug. "I'm so proud of you, Iggy. That's wonderful news." He let him go and punched Xander on the arm. "Get out of my bed."

"You wouldn't wake up," Xander whined. "We saved you for last."

"Thank you for letting me sleep in. Get off my bed!" Xander sighed but got up. Draco shook his head. "I can't believe I was adopted by a loon."

"I'm not a bird, I can't fly," Xander told him with a grin.

Draco shook his head. "You're still a nut." He looked at Ignatius. "This is not only wonderful news, but it times well with the other news. I see you noticed your father was back. He's not injured."

"Which is wonderful," Iggy agreed. "They're even buying me books, Uncle Draco."

"Then I'll reserve you a room downstairs for your collection so you can have a library until you find your own house."

"I'm sure I can fill it. Their library is *huge*," he said happily. "It's got *millions* of books and they're going to teach me the copying spell so I can copy anything I want."

"Oh, damn," George said, blinking. "Millions?"

Xander nudged him. "We won't have to buy a single one of them."

George nodded. "I like that. I can accept him having millions of books if we don't have to buy most of them." He looked over as the door opened and Ron came in. "Lagging a bit behind?"

"Mum said to tell you that she loved you all and the demon came back. We have to remove it from the dryer this time."

Draco groaned and held his head. "Tonight, Ron."

"That's what I told her. Dumbledore wants to know, are you coming in today? If not, Spike wanted to threaten the kids again."

"Let him," Draco agreed.

"Spike was teaching?"

"More telling gross stories and scaring the kids," Ron admitted. "But they liked it."

"Even better," Xander agreed. "Who's left to tell?"

"Charlie didn't answer his floo," George told him. "We could pop around down there."

"He's at mum's again. His headaches are back. He's on leave for the next month so he can get checked out." Ron looked at Draco. "Did they pounce you while you were sleeping?"

Draco nodded, pointing at Xander. "He climbed in with me."

Ron looked at Xander. "That must have been scary for you, Draco." Xander pouted at him. "The big git there probably cuddles."

George nodded. "Indeed he does. Very well I might add."

Draco groaned. "Get out. All of you but Iggy."

"He has to get back to class," George told him. "You can steal him later."

Draco flopped backwards. "Out! I'm going back to sleep."

"Okay, son, you can be cranky. It's not like we brought eclairs and danish," Xander said, pointing at the bag George had.

Draco climbed out of bed. "Fine, I'm up. I'll share breakfast with you lot and then we'll let the students be scared by the piss-poor vampire." Ron laughed. "Come on. We're not eating breakfast in my bed." He shooed them down to the dining room, stopping to grab his dressing robe on the way out of his room.

Ron looked at him. "Dumbledore wears cartoon pajamas."

Draco raised an eyebrow. "That's a scary mental image." He stuffed his mouth full of apple danish. "Don't mention that again."

Iggy continued to beam and giggle randomly. His father finally looked at him. "Son, are you high?"

"Raena says hi and that she's very happy for me. Her mother's presently shrieking in joy for me and dancing her husband around the library."

"You can hear her?" George asked.

Iggy nodded. "She sent me calmness before the last game. She's still saying I'm too young for her but her parents are willing to convince her that I'm the right one for her." He looked at his fathers. "Which one of you is supposed to walk me down the aisle?"

"Grooms stand at the front and don't get walked down," George told him. "Unless you're Xander."

"I looked wonderful at our wedding," Xander said, waving a piece of danish around. "You got hard during it." Draco hit him again. "Ow! Meanie!"

"And don't you forget it," Draco told him. "I didn't need that mental image either."

"You were there," Iggy reminded him. "You probably saw it."

"I ignored it," Draco said dryly. "It wasn't easy, but I did manage to ignore their sex life up until now. Not even the ball the night before fazed me that much. Even though Dumbledore came in blushing bright red and we thought the school was under attack again." He smirked at Xander. "Did I scare you when I came out and yelled at you?"

"Actually, he got off," George told him. "You have bad timing."

Xander grinned. "It was you that yelled? Wow. I think I went in deeper than I ever had before when you made me jump. I've never heard George scream that way."

"Um, dads, eww," Iggy told them. "I've already got mental images that Raena said are cute, but really stop it before she gets flashes of them all day long." His father gave his head a little shove. "Gee, thanks, but I already knew enough about gay sex before this morning from catching you guys in the shower, in the closet, in the lab, in my room, in Uncle Fred's room, and even in the front of the shop a few months back. I don't need to know more, I'm in love with a woman and it's different with women from what I'm told." He blushed and got up, heading out of the room and into the bathroom. "Raena," he begged. "Please, don't say things like that. I'm still thirteen and I react," he said as he leaned against the bathroom door. He got an evil smirk as he sent back another image, which made her gasp and blush. "I can do just as well as you can and I have a *wonderful* imagination," he whispered.

Out in the dining room, George was looking smug. "I do believe she's fighting a little too hard, don't you, dear?"

"If she sent him what I got, yeah," Xander agreed. Draco nodded, licking some chocolate off his fingers. "I think I'll teach him how to shield this week," Xander told his mate. "Knowing that much about my son's potential sex life is a bit more than I needed to see."

"We feel the same way about yours," Draco told him. Xander pouted at him. "I'm serious. It's bad enough you scared me when I popped in to hide that time."

"He scared you?" Ron asked.

Draco nodded. "Americans are bigger."

"No way!" Ron said. George and Xander both nodded. "Na-uh!"

"I can show you if you want," Xander said dryly.

"Um, thanks but not really necessary. I think I saw enough when I caught George with his nose against your stomach a few months back."

"You can take all that?" Draco asked.

"Easily after so much practice," George said smugly. Draco raised an eyebrow. "At least once a day for the last fourteen years?"

"Sometimes up to six times a day," Xander said happily.

Draco shook his head. "Now I know where I get my drives from." Xander beamed happily. "Raena may have to watch out or Iggy might kill her."

"Hopefully she'll be ready for him," Ron said, eyes wide. "Six times a day?" George nodded, looking very smug. He looked at Draco. "Since you obviously know people like that, would you introduce me to one or two? I'd like to know someone like that, even if it did kill me."

"If you want. I know a few women like that actually." He frowned. "Do you still prefer blondes?"

"I never really preferred blondes."

"The only women you've ever been seen with were blondes," George pointed out.

"I've only dated three women and I was interested in more than their hair color. And Buffy wasn't a natural blonde."

"I know a redhead, a brunette, and one very naughty blonde that I could introduce you to," Draco offered. Ron started to sweat. "Done. I'll bring you over some night when they're up for dinner."

"Don't spoil him," George told him. "He'll get used to it and he'll never find a *real* woman."

"Oh, they're all real women, I assure you," Draco said with a small smirk. "Not interested in anything long term, but most fun for a few weeks. This summer good for you?"

"Wonderful for me," Ron agreed. "I'll have to find a house, but still great. Thank you."

"You're welcome. You're obviously ready to move on and a harmless fling is painless at that stage." He picked up his tea as Iggy came back. "Did you remember to wash your hands?"

Iggy showed his damp hands. "You're out of towels." He sat down agin. "What were we talking about?"

"Sex." Draco looked at him. "Did you need the advanced lessons yet?"

Iggy glanced at his fathers, who shrugged. "I wouldn't mind," he admitted. "It'll probably make the other guys envious, and I'll need better shielding, but I could definitely use the experience."

"All right. I was going to take Denver with me to an appointment this weekend anyway."

"We were going to teach Xander how to play keeper this weekend," George told him. "That works well for us."

"What about Simone?" Iggy asked.

Draco shrugged. "If she wanted. They're used to such requests from people like me."

"In other words, that story about your dad taking you to a....." Ron swallowed. "It was real?"

"It was real," Draco agreed. "Can you think of a better way to teach young men and women how to do it properly?"

"No actually I can't," Xander agreed. "I had to struggle through it and my first time was really bad, and fast."

"She jumped you?" Ron asked.

"Faith, that other slayer, after a fight. It took about three minutes and she shoved me out a door after she was done."

"That sucks," Iggy told him. "What about that demon ho?"

"Her I learned a lot from," Xander admitted. "I learned stamina, what pleases women, and ..." He thought. "What else did I learn from her?"

"How to buy gifts," George told him.

"Yeah, that too," Xander agreed. "There was something else though. Oh, I guess the value of cuddles since she never wanted one."

"Damn, I love to cuddle," Iggy sighed. "Hopefully Raena will too."

Ron smiled at the boy. "Buffy had a lot to say about that relationship when she was drunk. Did you know that Anya used to embarrass your father daily by speaking her mind."

"Oh yeah, that was a common occurrence. That and 'give me money'. There were a lot of days when I knew I was buying her attention." He sipped his tea. "Thankfully, your father was able to straighten me out pretty easily."

"You still buy me more gifts than I need," George told him, but he was smiling. "Not that I'm complaining."

"I'll always buy you gifts so I can see your face light up." Xander grinned.

"While that's sweet, you should have been treated better. Any woman who does things like that doesn't respect her own sexuality and will therefore always be a disappointment in bed."

"I enjoyed Anya a lot."

"Yes, but it wasn't *satisfying*," Draco pointed out. "Sex should be satisfying, not just a physical activity for release."

"Too true," George agreed. He patted Xander's thigh under the table. "That's what we found with each other." He smiled at his son. "We hope you get that with whomever you settle with, son."

"Me too." He noticed his Uncle Ron didn't look happy. "You'll find someone who makes you feel like that again, Uncle Ron."

"I'd like to find someone who made me feel like that at all," Ron admitted. "I'm realizing how much I missed out with her."

Xander nodded. "You guys were pretty shallow emotionally. More friends that slept together and occasionally fought together. I told her to treat you better and she didn't catch the clue. Sorry."

"It's all right. Hopefully I'll find someone who I can bury myself in soon enough."

"I'm happy that you're ready to move on, Ron," George told him. "Are you thinking about taking up a residence outside the school?" Ron nodded. "Have you found one? We'll help you move."

"I haven't really looked yet. I was thinking about a rental in Hogsmeade for this summer, trying it out."

"There's a beautiful little cottage on the west end of town. Light blue, white trim, has flowers in the back yard, which is huge and fenced in," Draco told him. "I walked past it the other day and saw someone moving out." He sipped his tea. "It looked good enough."

"I'll check into that this weekend," Ron said, giving him a smile. "Thanks, mate."

"Welcome. I can't have Lucien scarred when he comes over to play this summer."

"That's right, we'll have to pick a different city to visit," Xander said. Iggy nodded. "Where are we going this summer, now that we don't have the threat of Iggy's school hanging over us?"

"I guess that depends on how much you took from the vault when you left," George told him. "It was looking a little thin when I went in there the other day."

"I only took, like, twenty," Xander told him. "There were waist high piles in there."

"Hmm, I guess we've been spending too much then. Somewhere inexpensive I'm afraid. Beach?"

"One with sand?" Xander asked hopefully. George thought about it. "Maybe just a little town somewhere on the continent? Where I can surf? Or get a tan?"

"I'll look into it, but no more random snatching of money. How did you steal twenty and come home with fifty after a two-week binge across the country's pubs?" he said finally.

"Poker game with two demons from what I remember. I think I killed them though," Xander said, trying to remember. "I don't really know."

Ron shook his head. "Even drunk, you find trouble. Naughty you."

Xander nodded. "Usually. Especially since I must have spent over eighty on my trip. I had fifty in my pocket?"

"Fifty gold," George agreed. "When we found your robe it was really heavy so we checked the pockets. You had fifty gold and some little book. Fred has it, it's written in one of the more obscure languages."

"Maybe someone else should look at it," Ron suggested. "Just in case it's the reason mum still has the demon."

"I doubt it'd be in demon," Xander told him. He shrugged. "I'll look at it when I get home or he can have Spike glance through it."

"He almost let Spike look at it, but he got this greedy look in his eyes and Fred decided not to."

"Oh." Xander thought hard, he really did. "I don't remember much. Other than the first night and then the last night, when I met Spengler, I don't remember much at all."

"Spengler, as in from the movie?" Xander nodded. "Dear, I think you were hallucinating."

"He married one of us and runs a split muggle/wizard paranormal removal service," Draco told George. "He cleans the house every time we get a spirit. His children are about ready to go to school."

"He said that, and that Doyle said hi, and that the Powers sent him to get me to the alley."

"Buffy said Minnie had to go," Ron said with a shrug.

"Remind me to thank her and them later," George said. Ron grinned. "Is she gone?"

"Back to Willow's for a few days." He looked at Xander. "You can't go to her wedding. She's saying nasty things about you."

"Wonderful," Xander said with a smile. "I think Miss Willow and I will be having a discussion soon in a cemetery at midnight." He finished off his tea. "Shall we get Iggy back?"

"I need more herbs," Iggy told them as they got up. George groaned. "Just a few, mugwort and the really inexpensive stuff. I used all mine brewing the sleeping draught the night before I left and then while I was tested." He grinned. "Oh, and I'm supposed to tell you I broke the aging laws. I had to age the potion I did at Braun. They gave me a three-hour potion to do in two."

"Spot aged?" Xander asked. Iggy nodded. "I don't get into trouble for it so it should be okay," he said with a shrug. "Did you tell Bill?"

"Before I got back this morning. He didn't think it was such a bad idea either." His whole face lit up. "Daddy, if I do get together with Raena, do you think I could ask you for a favor?"

Xander looked at him and smiled. "If she wants it and comes to me, son. Doing a permanent deage is very taxing and precise work."

"You'd do that for them?" Ron asked with a smile.

"If she wanted me to," Xander agreed. He gave Draco's shoulder a squeeze. "Come up tonight, okay? We'll have a party or something." He walked away, his free arm around George's waist. "Still got the letter, Iggy?"

"Yup. Can I get it framed?"

"Sure. We'll do that this afternoon," Ron told him. "Having Spike scare everyone for another day works out well." The left for the school.

Draco finished off his fluffy pastry and went back to his room, falling back into bed. He had no sooner fallen asleep again than a little wet finger was stuck into his ear. "Good morning, Lucien. Did you sleep well?" He lifted an arm and his son snuggled in with him.

***

Harry walked up to the gate at Draco's team's pitch. "I need to see the sneering bastard," he said with a smile. "It's a bit of a family problem." The guard called out to the coach, who shrugged and motioned Draco down.

Draco walked out to join him, wiping the sweat from his face. "What happened this time?"

"Would you mind removing your mother from my house?" Harry asked him. Draco's mouth hung open. "She's bothering my youngest daughter and it's disturbing me. I woke up to her smirking at me this morning."

"When did you meet my mother?"

"World cup, fourth year?" Harry reminded him. Draco nodded. "It's her. I'm sure of it. I even went and looked up her picture to make sure. She's haunting my house!" He ran his hands through his hair. "It's getting annoying, Draco, so can you please talk to her or something? I don't want her there. Have her come haunt you."

"I'll try. If not, I've got the name and floo for one of the best ghost removers in the country. He managed to move my father when he showed up." He glanced around. It wouldn't do for anyone to see him as anything other than the cold and evil bastard. "Did you hear about Iggy?" Harry shook his head. "Royal Academy."

Harry beamed. "That's excellent news. I thought you had to be referred by someone to even find out where their campus was."

"Braun told him he was too good for them and sent him there," Draco said smugly.

"Well." He grinned. "I'll have to get him a gift. Are they funding him?"

"They're even giving him a book allowance." Harry chuckled. "So I'd say yes. I'll stop by tonight, after we remove the demon from Molly's dryer." He rolled his eyes. "Expect Ron with me."

"All right then," Harry agreed. "I'll be home about dinner, so anytime afterwards, or Mellie and the elves can let you in. Thanks." He walked off, heading for his own practice.

"What did he want?" the guard asked as he let him back in.

"For some reason, one of my family's ghosts has gone to live with him and he wanted me to come talk to it," he said with a sneer. "He doesn't like them." He remounted and got back into the air, going back to his practice session.

***

Draco tapped on Potter's door, frowning down at the house elf answering it. "Potter told us to come take care of the ghost."

"No!" the house elf said, blocking their path. "No come in!"

"Is Mellie here?" Ron asked. "She knows us."

"She plays. Yes, plays far away."

Draco rolled his eyes and picked up the little creature, looking at him. "Take a good look at me," he sneered. "We are coming in."

"Draco," Ron protested.

"You's be with most sneering one!" the elf said, kicking its feet. "You come gets her, she scares the Mellie! Yes, yous take her! Harry Potter be glad if you take her."

Draco put it back down. "Yes, he will. Where is she at the moment?"

"Upstairs. Bothers Mellie."

"Mellie's napping?" Ron asked. The creature nodded. "In her room?" It nodded again, it's ears flapping. "Okay. Up the stairs and to the right at the end," Ron told him, leading the way. He walked in and was hit by a blast of cold air. "You daft creature, are you trying to kill her?" He picked up Mellie and took her downstairs, leaving the son and mother to discuss. He wrapped Mellie in a throw and put her in front of the fireplace, letting her get warm. "Get her some hot stones," he ordered. "We'll wait until Harry gets here."

"Yes, you wait. Me put up shields, you no go!" It hurried away to get some warmed stones to tuck in with the poor girl.

Upstairs, Draco had sat in the rocking chair beside the girl's bed. "Mother," he said quietly. "Why are you haunting the Potters?"

"They don't deserve to be happy," she sneered. "You're not."

"Actually, I am happy and Potter's not." He shrugged at her dirty look. "He's asked me to remove you. Either you can go home and check on your youngest grandson or you can leave the hard way. Which will it be?"

She floated away from him. "You're not good at that."

He shook his head and pulled out a small pot from his pocket, unsealing it and watching as the vacuum in it sucked her down into it. "One doesn't have to be good to hire the best. You taught me that," he told the pot. He checked the room, carefully putting one of the dolls back onto the dresser, then left to check on the girl. "How is she?"

"Freezing," Ron said succinctly. "Why was your mum here?"

"She's a bitch, what other reason does she need?" He tucked the pot into his pocket. His mother and the demon inside it would get along, probably. He watched as warmed rocks were tucked in with her and the house elf stoked the fire higher. "Is she in shock?"

"No, just sleeping," Ron said with a faint smile. "She sleeps like her brother does. It takes the house falling in to wake her up." The door opened and he stood up. "Hey, Harry. We got her."

"Good." He smiled at Mellie. "Did she get cold again?" Ron nodded. "That's fine. Thank you." He shook their hands. "Want a bit of dinner? She'll be waking up soon."

"No thanks, we have a family meal tonight and I'm due at the colony to be taught something about shielding," Draco told him. "Tell me if she manages to escape." He headed for the door, Harry following. "Very protective elf you have there, Potter."

Harry nodded, grinning. "He loves Mellie. Why was your mother here?"

Draco smirked at him. "She thought you weren't suffering enough. Wanted you to be more miserable than she thought I was, but she never checked to see if I was or not." Harry groaned. "I've got her trapped. It should be fine." Harry nodded. "Have fun. Ron, I'll tell them you'll be late."

"Thanks, Draco." The other man nodded and walked outside, disappearing. Ron smiled as Harry closed the door. "Is she's okay?"

"She has been all the other times. She sleeps like your namesake," Harry said as he walked back over to sit on the couch. He looked at his daughter for a moment, then at his best friend. "How have you been?"

"Good enough. With Buffy coming back, I've gotten over a lot of stuff." He patted Harry on the knee. "You?"

"I've decided to move," Harry told him. "Firmly decided now. I have no idea where, but I've had three offers on the house so far."

"Good," Ron said happily. "I'm going to get a rental this summer. Try the whole independence thing again. You're welcome to come over anytime, Harry."

"Thanks, Ron." He gave him a bright smile. "Where are you looking?"

"Close to the school. There's a little cottage I talked to someone about earlier. Really nice, three bedrooms and all that. Good yard. I think the kids'll love it."

"Wonderful. Anything else up that way?"

"Not really," Ron admitted. "A few of the big stone monstrosities. One really small one. A few apartments and things. Oh, but there's a house on the edge of town. Smallish, three bedrooms, but if the older two are only there for a bit, it should be okay."

"I can't put Agatha and Mellie in the same room."

"Maybe it has an attic. Or, there's one going up for sale by mum. She mentioned it the other day. The Diggories would be your neighbors I think, but otherwise okay."

Harry winced. "I'd rather not. I still feel guilty."

"What about where your parents used to live."

Harry snorted. "I can just see the fear in their eyes that *he*'s going to come back."

Ron gave him a nudge. "He's dead, he's not coming back."

Harry looked at him. "Even I've heard the rumors of an attack coming up."

"Yeah, well, so have we. We're counting on it actually," he finished with a smile. "That leaves Hogsmeade and a part of London. Which you'd probably hate because most of them are so crowded."

"I could always find a house in the middle of nowhere."

"Where would that be?"

"There's still lots of little towns."

"Yes, but they're full of people that you'd have to pretend around, and people who wouldn't accept your house elf." Harry grimaced. "I know, I'm bringing your decision down. I'm sorry, just trying to add some reality."

Harry nodded. "I know. Can you look around Hogsmeade for me?"

"I can do one better. I've got the card for the guy that I went to see today, he's the realtor." He found it and handed it over. "Copy that down and I'll have a word with him about discretion."

"Good enough," Harry agreed, writing down the information. He handed back the card. "Do you think I'm making the right decision?"

"I think it's about time that both of us move on." The back door slammed open and Ron jumped, standing up and putting Harry behind him. "Hey, Hermione," he said, looking her over. "What's going on?"

"I got tired of living in that place," she said, glancing over him as well. "You look good, Ron. Been keeping fit I see. Still working for Firebolt?"

"Nah, teaching defense now." He grinned, his wand was already in his hand and she wasn't supposed to have one again. "I just got done filling in for Xander for a bit."

She grimaced. "I see. How is he? I heard he was injured a few years back." She moved closer.

"Better. In great shape. Knee's a little buggered but it happens when you have to have it replaced." She smiled. "How are you feeling?"

"Better." She pulled her hair back into a ponytail. "Harry, want to eat dinner?"

"He's coming over for a family celebration," Ron told her. "Iggy got into the Royal Academy." She looked impressed, yet clueless. "George and Xander's oldest."

"Oh. Wonderful for him. I take it he's doing potions?"

"They acknowledged him as a prodigy," Harry told her. "Paid education and everything."

"Even better. I suppose that could be expensive." She made a lunge for Ron but he froze her. "Let me go," she ground out. "I'm not dangerous."

"No, you just tried to grab me, you're not dangerous at all," Ron agreed sarcastically. "I'm not doing it, Hermione. I'm sorry." He looked over as someone came in the back door. "Willow?" She nodded. "Here to help or hinder?" he sighed.

"Helping her," she said, pointing at Hermione. "Can you unfreeze her so I can take her away?"

"As long as you take her away," Ron agreed.

"Ron," Harry said, tapping him on the shoulder.

"Yeah?" He smiled at him. "Your daughter's still here, mate. Not a chance," he said at the opening mouth. He looked back, in time to see Hermione unfreeze and duck her first punch and hit her a good one in the stomach, making her fall to her knees. "No one hurts him or his kids," he told her, stepping over her. "Harry, come on."

"Ron, I...."

"Now or I'm taking Mellie and handing her to mum. You can convince her that you're better." Harry nodded. "You're sure? We'll protect you."

"I can do that," Willow pointed out.

Ron looked at her. "Yes, just like you protected your friends," he said dryly. She glared at him. "I heard you and Buffy told me what she saw."

"She came back?" Harry asked.

"Her ghost," Willow and Ron said together.

"Oh. Sorry, Ron."

He waved a hand. "I'm better now. I've gotten so much stuff gone through recently that I'm ready to move on. Even Percy's better now." He smiled. "You're sure, Harry? You're more than welcome at the table. We've always got an extra seat."

"No, I'll be fine."

"Okay. Hand me Mellie and the house elves are going with me too." Harry nodded and went to pack her a bag, coming back with the elves behind him. He handed one of them the bag and then Ron his precious one. "If you need me, yell, Harry," he said quietly. "One of us will hear." Harry nodded and Ron disappeared, taking everything to his mother's. "We've got problems," he said as he appeared in the dining room. His father hopped up to get the little girl. "She'll need chocolate when she gets up. Ghost in the house. And now Hermione and Willow are there." Molly gasped. "Together. Hermione tried to hit me because I was guarding Harry." His father came back in. "Who's watching over her?"

"As far as I know she was supposed to be in monitored custody," Arthur told him, starting to frown. "What did Harry want Ron?"

"He agreed that I was taking Mellie and his house elves. He wanted to stay with her and see if she had truly changed."

"Then I'll call him in a while and make sure..." He was suddenly talking to empty air. "Oh, damn." He went to call someone to check on Harry.

Ron reappeared in the living room. "You thought I was joking?" he asked, body binding both women. "Harry, out, now," he ordered. He didn't move. "Right the hell now," he ordered. Harry nodded and left, from the floo addy he gave going to the Burrow. "Now then, ladies," he said, unbinding Hermione. "Try it. You can't use Harry's wand, you never could. Its core sent shocks up your arm." Hermione raised it anyway. "Go ahead, we can duel. I still practice." She shrieked and fired on him but he had ducked and hit her square in the chest, knocking her back into the chair by the window. He unfroze Willow. "You, out. Xander's coming and I doubt you want to tousle with him."

"No!" someone shouted, walking in. "She's lost control, Ron."

"Wesley, I don't care! Get your bitch and go if you want her that badly." He nodded but Willow fought him so Ron bound her again. "There, now take her." She was led out. He waited until Hermione woke up then bound her again before she could try anything. "Hermione, I want you to listen very closely to what I'm going to say." She grunted, still trying to get free. "Never fuck with him again. I am the short end of the stick and you're getting it." He stood up as an auror rushed in. "Harry's at my parent's. She attacked him." He unbound her and let the auror rebind her. "She somehow made Rosenberg lose control. Her mate found her and took her home to the Watchers. You might need to check on her as well." He glanced around. "Close up the place, will you? Harry's staying at my parents even if I have to knock him out." He disappeared, heading home. He landed in the dining room again. "Mum, it's handled. She was rearrested." Harry broke down in her arms. "I'm sorry, Harry, but she tried to hurt me as well." He tipped the boy's face up. "You need stitches in that." Harry pulled his face away but Ron captured it again, making him look at him. "She's not changed, Harry. I don't know she got past the truth serum, but she hasn't changed. If she had, you wouldn't have that welt coming up on your forehead or the rip I can see on your chest." He pulled the collar out. "Mum, get me a cloth and Iggy." She nodded and went to call him while Ron struggled Harry out of his shirt. "Look at yourself," he said, putting him in front of the mirror. "Would Hermione, the real one, do that to you?" Harry shook his head. "She died a long time ago, Harry, and it's time to move on with the grief. That creature wearing her face is just a demon, a torment, sent to hurt you more. Are you going to let it or not?" he asked in a quieter tone.

"I can't let go."

"Then find something else to cling to. I'm still here, you can cling to me." He turned his friend around and hugged him. "The twins are still here and you can cling to them. Hell, your broom is still here and you can do like your son and cling to it and the snitch." Harry gave a weak chuckle. "Now, let's get you cleaned up so you can eat something." Harry nodded and let himself be led back to the chair. He watched as Ron accepted the wet washcloth and started to work on the cuts on his chest. "Who did these?" Ron asked gently, wiping at the spilled blood.

"Willow. She raised her hand and it was like she scratched me from across the room," Harry admitted. An auror came out of the fireplace and looked at them. "Do I have to?"

The auror came over and knelt down beside him. "Do you want to go through this again?" he asked. "It's going to keep happening, Potter, and it's not going to get any better. She's gone. That's not Hermione Granger. I knew her too." He smiled. "We used to beat each other up in the Advanced class. It's horrible, but she's gone."

Harry nodded. He pointed to his chest. "Willow did those."

"Shit." He stood up. "Do you want to go to the emergency room?" Harry shook his head. "May I take pictures then? For the records? I can block out your face, name you an unnamed victim."

Iggy came out of the fireplace with a small beaker. "I brought a healing potion. I'll need gauze, grandma." She hurried to get him some. "I can wait to apply it," he offered the auror.

"If I can get pictures, we can lock her back up in her own mind. A mind-altering spell from the ancient world has come to us and we're going to use it on her. It will wipe all of her past out and let us build her a new one." Harry went pale. "There will be nothing that could trip a memory, nothing to make her remember, and nothing to make her believe in magic, Mr. Potter."

Ron nudged Harry as he continued to clean. "It's not painful," he said gently. "She'll never know. She won't miss the kids, she won't miss you, she won't even remember you."

"But to strip her of everything," Harry whispered.

"It's that or prison this time, even without the pictures. Mine and Professor Weasley's testimony are more than enough to have her locked away. If we call your adoptive parents here, they'll tell the same thing. If you help us, we can help her."

Harry nodded. "I understand. Can I have an hour? You can take the pictures, if you have to."

The auror nodded and pulled out his camera. "I understand how hard this is. I couldn't imagine sending my wife away, even if I wasn't close to her anymore. It's got to be harder when she's one of your last lifelines to sanity." He handed Harry a sheet of paper. "Cover your face with that, that way I don't have to put your name in it." Harry did so and he took pictures of the forehead cut, moving down to the chest area. "Are there any more?"

Harry nodded. "She did that scratching thing and it got my legs," he admitted.

"Come on, we can go check them out in the bathroom. Iggy, wait here." The boy sat down and dished himself out some food while he helped Harry up the stairs to his room. It was quiet and there weren't any windows open, the curtains were dark enough to block out anyone who might see. The auror came in and shut the door. "Flick on the lights there." The lights came on and Ron saw that Harry had taken off his pants and his championship ring, and his back and legs were a mess. "All this from one time?"

"She got loose last week," the auror sighed.

"Harry, why didn't you tell us!"

"Because I don't want to be fussed over!" he shouted.

"Tough," Ron shouted back. "You're family, we do that around here! Just ask George!" Harry blushed. "Now, let him take the nice pictures and I'll help you into a hot bath with the healing potion. If I'm not mistaken, that was a water soluble one." Harry nodded and turned so his back could be photographed. Ron got out of the way and winced where Harry couldn't see. This was bad. He firmly stamped down on the anger rising up, but it wasn't going away. "Can I hit her, just once more?" he asked.

"No, Ron," Harry said, smiling back at him. He caught a look at his back in the mirror and wobbled. "It's that bad?"

"You never looked, did you? You put on the illusion and never looked at yourself?" Ron asked, helping him lie down on the bed. "It's okay, Harry, this is a holdover from those nasty fucking relatives of yours. We'll get you back to normal."

"I have practice tomorrow," Harry told him.

"Bet me. You can't stand right now." Ron patted him on the back of the head, noticing an egg. "I'll get you a medical excuse from Madam Pomfrey and take it to your coach myself, and I'm going to get some ice right now for that lump." Harry nodded, so Ron looked at the auror.

"It's all right. This is my area, domestic abuse." He smiled sadly. "My wife wants me to switch because I keep looking at her like I'm doing something wrong."

Ron patted him on the shoulder. "I doubt it. It's the grief you see every day, it colors things." He went down the stairs, and slammed his fist into the more solid part of the stairway's wall. Molly looked over at him. "His back's wrecked. Iggy...."

"It's to put in a bath and be washed over the injuries," Iggy agreed. "I figured it wasn't the only one." He shrugged. "I kept Uncle Draco from coming by sheer force of letting Daddy knock him out. Both of my fathers want to nurture him if you guys can't take care of this."

"We'll do fine. The house is mostly empty and we'll be able to spoil him rotten," Molly assured him. She pursed her lips. "Ron, if you dented the wall, fix it." He nodded and slammed his fist into it again. Then he fixed it. "What did you boys need?"

"He needs a few good meals and an ice pack. He's got a knot on the back of his head." Arthur got up to get him one. "Other than that? I think he's going to need some careful attention and a lot of hugs in the middle of the night." He glanced back upstairs. "I'm going to ask him if he wants Little Ron back. He was the one who dealt with his nightmares." He accepted the ice pack and walked up the stairs, knocking before entering. He saw Harry quickly pulling up his undershort's waistband. "It's amazing how bruising things can be." He handed it over and sat on the bed beside Harry's knees. "I wanted to know if you wanted me to take Mellie back to the school or if you want Little Ron to come here?" he asked quietly.

"I don't want them to see this."

"Then I'll take her with me and she can watch the littler ones. She seems to enjoy it and mum can probably use the house elves for something until you're well enough to go home." He smiled and poked Harry on the side. "Want me to go find the cats?" His friend nodded. "Then I'll bring them back and take Mellie home with me. Iggy said that the potion is to be put into the bath and you're supposed to splash any deep wounds. Got it?" Harry nodded again and gave him a faint smile. "Don't worry, let mum spoil you for a bit and when you're ready, we'll go have a few and talk about it in private. Rent a room and everything. How's that?" Harry gave him a better smile. "I should warn you, since Iggy did me. They had to knock out George and Draco. Xander's in a hugging mood if you need one and the twins'll love to see you if you want to pop around. Got it?" Harry's smile picked up some. "Then you go take a bath. Mum's got the medicine warming right now." He patted him gently. "I'm going to take Mellie home with me and you're going to call her every day." Harry did smile at that. "Good." He looked at the auror. "Got enough?"

"I'll need a few more close ups of some of the larger bruises. They seem to form a pattern."

"That's fine. I'll tell mum that you're staying for a bit. With your luck, she'll feed you." He left, closing the door behind him, and went to pick up Mellie. Molly looked at him. "He doesn't want her to see, mum."

"Perfectly understandable," Iggy agreed. "Is he ready yet?"

"Almost. Can you go find his cats? He's got the great orange lump and the new two."

"Sure. Bring them back here?"

"The house elves can take care of them since they won't have anything else to do," Molly said dryly.

"You wanted me to leave them at her mercy, mum?" She shook her head. He smiled. "See, I'm a good boy. I'm going to get her back to the tower before she wakes up." He went through the floo, coming out on the other side into Draco's back. "Hey! You'll wake her."

Draco took the little girl and checked her over. "At least she's not cold anymore." He settled her on the couch. "How bad was it?"

Ron opened his mouth, then shook his head and went to pound out his frustration on something inanimate which wouldn't try to hit him back. When he walked into the Advanced classroom, he found a few of the students. "Out, I need to get rid of some anger." They ran from the room, closing the door behind them. Ron walked up to the heavy bag and started to pound out his frustration on it.

Draco looked down at the little girl. "He'll need an excuse to miss practice for a few days."

"He can get one from Poppy," George told him. "Don't worry about that. What happened to her? Cold?"

"My mother was haunting their house for some reason." Iggy came out of the fireplace. "How is he?"

"Bad. Really bad. Willow has something to cut you through your clothes without harming them?" Xander nodded. "She used it on him twice. I'm going to get him a medical excuse and hand it to his coach. I know he's having dinner with Uncle Oliver." He checked Mellie. "She's back to normal, just resting. Someone might want to tell Little Ron." George nodded. "Is anyone brave enough to tell Agatha?" Everyone shook their heads so he sighed and nodded. "Then I guess that falls to me. He said I could." He walked away, tapping two pictures against his thigh as he went up to the infirmary. He popped into the Great Hall and found Agatha at dinner. "Aggie, walk me upstairs. We've got to talk about something bad." She frowned at him. "That's an order from your father." She wiped her mouth and stood up, giving Ryan a glance before walking out to join him. "Walk with me, cousin." He waited until they were in the clear hallways. "Your mother came home, twice in the last few weeks." He glanced at her and her face was set hard as stone. "Your dad's at Grandma's." She stole the pictures from him and gasped, leaning against the wall, starting to cry. He took them back, tipping her face up. "He didn't want you to know that much, Aggie. He's helping her be treated and then they're going to do a total removal of all her memories. There will be nothing left in her head but what they put in there."

She wiped her face off. "Why are you telling me?"

"I just helped your father into a bathtub with one of the most potent healing potions I know and he was worried about how you'd take it." He put a hand on the side of her face, smiling at her. "He doesn't want you to do anything that will get you expelled, Aggie. He's worried that you're going to do something harmful and get yourself thrown out and at the mercy of Ryan's mother. Who was helping yours." She backed away from him. "He knows everything that's went on, including your weekly teas, and he's so very sorry."

"She went bad?"

Iggy nodded. "Lost it." He held up a picture of the scratches on her father's chest. "Willow's spell." She started to cough and ended up throwing up. "You all right?" He held her until she was better. "Aggie, I'm telling you because you know I'm not going to lie to you about this. He'll heal. He's bruised and scratched badly, but he'll heal. He could probably use a few stitches, but nothing more than that." She nodded, leaning against him. "The other reason I'm telling you is so that you don't tell your brother." She looked up at him. "He's so much gentler, Aggie, and you know he can't handle the darkness humans are capable of the way you can."

She nodded and straightened up. "I won't act against her or Willow and I won't tell Little Ron. Where's Mellie?"

"Our house. Napping on the couch as we speak, probably with your brother wrapped around her." She nodded, pulling her facade back into place. "If you want, I can tell Ryan about his mother. I doubt Wesley will." She nodded. "Okay, send him up to the infirmary and I'll tell him. Not a word, Agatha Potter, he wants this to be kept a nasty family secret."

She nodded. "I understand. It's got to hurt him a lot." Her eyes burned with anger. "I can't hurt her any?"

"Go get permission from Tara. See what she says. You can't tell her why though." Agatha nodded and turned, leaving him alone. He took a deep breath and went to do his primary mission, get Harry his medical excuse. He walked into the infirmary and smiled at his mentors bending over his potion together. "I've got a small problem," he said, smiling at the school nurse. "I'm going to need a medical excuse for someone else. And I can't tell you why." She frowned and walked him into the office. "I'm not supposed to say anything."

"I can keep it confidential."

Iggy shrugged. "His favorite uncle is in this school and he doesn't want him to know. I know he might have heard when I told his daughter, but I know he listens in here more often." He showed her the first picture. "That's the worst he has but I put him in a tub with a healing potion in it."

"Why did you put him into water?"

Iggy grimaced. "Because he was limping, Poppy. It was the humane thing and the healing potion I used is meant to be put into the water. He really could use it." He showed her the second picture. "That's his back."

"I'll write one out right now," she agreed, bending down to do so. "Do I write it out as a 'to whom it may concern'?"

"Please. He really doesn't want this spread around." He glanced at the door then leaned closer. "Poppy, have two doses of student strength sleeping potion ready. His daughter knows the truth because she understands the darkness in her mother. But her consort's mother was with hers." Poppy's face fell. "I think they'll both need it and it might keep the daughter from acting up. Just in case."

"I've got a case of it," she assured him. "Will you need one?"

He smiled. "If anyone in my family needs one, I'll make one specifically out of the gryphon books. There's only a few of us who know how bad it was." He incinerated the pictures. "The auror who took them is protecting his identity as well. Those were multiples." She handed over the medical excuse. "Thanks, Poppy. Have fun with my potion." He opened the door and saw Ryan waiting on him. "Hey, walk me downstairs." He walked the boy out, telling him on the way what little he knew. Ryan slammed his fist into a marble wall, not even swearing when two of his knuckles dislocated. "Hey, it could have been worse. Her dad said that her mother influenced yours so she might not be in trouble, but you see the dangers now of playing with chaos?"

Ryan nodded. "Thank you for telling me, Ignatius. Is her father all right?"

"Not yet, but he will be in a few days. Nothing overly serious." The other boy nodded, looking relieved. "You might want to call Wesley tonight or soon, or you might not. But definitely call him to come to Hogsmeade and meet you for lunch on a Saturday or something. Somewhere in the open so that she can't do anything to him."

Ryan nodded. "A wise idea. Thank you." He walked away, sidestepping the mess in the hall and the caretaker.

"Sorry about that, she got so upset and her stomach rebelled," Iggy said as he walked past him. "There's some powder in the infirmary to eat it right up." He walked into a classroom and homed in on his Uncle Oliver's power signature. His ring had a glowing effect and it marked him quite loudly in the flood. He smiled and made sure he had the note before teleporting there. He landed beside the table and smiled at them. "Forgive me for interrupting, but Harry Potter asked me to deliver this personally to you and ask that you then destroy it so it doesn't get out." He handed the excuse to the coach, watching as he read it. As soon as he was done, it was tossed into the dish with the candle and went up in a small burst of flames. "Thank you."

"Where is he?" the coach asked.

"My grandparents have him. Oliver, are you coming up this weekend to try and train dad for the local fun league?"

"I'd be honored to," Oliver agreed. He smiled. "Thank you, Iggy."

"Welcome." He smiled back.

"You're the Harris-Weasley kid?" the coach asked. Iggy nodded. "What do you have planned for your future, young man. You have a lot of potential."

Iggy grinned even brighter. "I got accepted into the Royal Academy this morning."

"Oh, Iggy," Oliver said, pounding him on the back. "That's wonderful news. I'm happy for you. It's even more prestigious than Braun."

Iggy nodded. "And when I was at Braun, Raena kissed me." He beamed and disappeared.

The coach shook his head. "Boys that age," he sighed. "He should play for a team."

"I'm sure he will, a fun league in his spare time," Oliver assured him. "What did you think of Harry's son, and Malfoy's daughter. Some catch, huh?"

"They were really in unison?"

"As far as anyone could tell. Each got a wing."

The coach shook his head. "I can see both of them playing. It might take some fighting to get her in, but I can see it. Does Potter's son really have a snitch he pets?"

"He sleeps with it, walks around with it in his pocket, all of it," Oliver agreed. "I have to pry the game ball away from him after every game. Same with Malfoy-Weasley. They're wonderful kids, even though Ravena does insist that she's a Goddess in her own right." He smiled. "How bad is Harry?"

"Bad enough that he may not make the next game. You check on him this weekend for me, 'kay?" Oliver nodded. "Good. I worry about that boy."

"He's got protectors waiting to jump in and help him," Oliver told him. "All he has to do is say the word and they're there." He glanced around. "Any news?"

"The executive board of the National League is taking up your petition. They might need more evidence. Hey, maybe you can get that kid to help you if he's all that with potions."

Oliver shook his head. "Don't even say that. He and his father are both meddlers of the highest calling. Iggy might go and talk to the Director personally if he thought it'd help me get back to the league."

"The kid's got heart. What about his cousins?"

"Simone would love to play. Said she'd be more than willing. So would her brother probably." He shrugged his good shoulder. "Wait and see, I'm sure they'd jump at it most of the time."

"What's their things?"

"Simone is a creature person. Denver does defense from what I hear. The true Weasley in Hufflepuff is the herbologist in the family. Anastasia surpasses her sister in Transfiguration, making her one of the top in the school, and her younger sister is apparently a defense person as well. And the youngest Malfoy-Weasley is so cute it's not funny. He's latched onto Iggy's baby sister like she's his personal sun. Every chance he gets he's attached to her somehow." He grinned. "I've heard that he likes to go over to Slytherin and try to boss the big kids around because he's a Malfoy. He's his father's son, no doubt about it."

The coach laughed. "I'm sure it's very cute. You thinking about settling down?"

"I haven't dated in years. Who am I going to date?"

"There's plenty of pretty women around that school, boy."

"Yeah, and they're all taken. Unless I pick up a groupie, and I've got two of those up there in the lower years, I'm out of luck."

"What about that blonde?"

"That's Snape's wife."

"They finally made it official?"

"They did an everlasting bonding ceremony, complete with sympathetic spells. Iggy made them from what I heard. He's excellent, a prodigy."

"Then we'll never pull him away from his cauldron. Pity, that boy's got an arm on him. Do you play against them sometimes?"

"We scrimmaged last summer over the holiday. They're as intense as they look." He finished his tea and motioned for more.

***

Agatha Potter pounded on her head's doorframe, not caring what sort of disturbance she was causing. The door opened and the head of her house glared down at her. "I need Tara," she said as she pushed past him.

Tara looked up, then stood slowly. The rage in the girl's eyes told her all she really needed to know, but she put a hand on Agatha's cheek, sending calming vibrations toward her. "Tell me?" she asked.

"I can't. I promised."

Tara extended her gifts, reading the girl easily. She was practically broadcasting. "It's not up to a true witch to enforce the three-fold rule," she said gently, "but we can definitely make a petition to have her fixed." Agatha relaxed. "Go to my classroom and wait on me, Agatha. I'll be right there." The girl left and Tara turned, resting her head against a wall as she calmed down.

"What's happened now?"

"Hermione broke free and went to beat the shit out of her father," she near-whispered. "Willow was with her." She pulled herself back together and smoothed out her robes. "I'm going to go help her calm down. A plea for justice is allowed, even if I can't give it myself." She grabbed a book out of her special bookcase and left, heading down there. She smiled as she passed Dumbledore in the halls. "Don't ask," she told him when he opened his mouth. She walked in and shut the door, smiling at the arrangement of candles. "Very well done, but we'll need a bigger one. Move them back another six inches. You can move any of the desks if you have to." She walked to her herb store and pulled out a small bundle of flowers, specially picked for her to make a plea. She walked into the circle and it was cast by the young girl. "Agatha, you will be coming to me for lessons, even if you don't follow my traditions." The girl smiled at her. "Luminos." The candles flared to life and Tara set the flowers onto the three candles in front of them. "We call for retribution, hear this untraditional prayer and plea," she said calmly, taking the girl's hand to hold.

"Fix them, please," Agatha pleaded. "Back to who they were or to punish I don't care."

Tara smiled at her. "Even though harm cannot be undone if it is done voluntarily, they can be cured. Hear us." The flowers went up in a flash of light and a gentle newly-mown grass smell floated through the room. "We ask that they be shown the truth of their path. Hear us, Gaia, mother of all, teacher and correcter of the errant witches. They are yours and Hecates and we offer our thanks for anything you might decide to help us with."

A soft, feminine laugh floated through the breeze. "Shown and punished they shall be," the voice answered.

Tara slumped. "Thank you. We offer ourselves into your service."

Agatha lifted her chin. "I am new, but I will learn, even if I do not follow your path. If it pleases you, allow me to learn any lessons you may send my way." She shrieked and fell to her knees and images invaded her mind, showing her many paths and their outcomes. The last picture was a book and she walked across the circle of protection to get it. Then she passed out.

"Blessed be and thank you," Tara whispered, blowing out the candles in front of them. That had been more than she had ever expected. She snuffed the candles in the circle before walking over to check on the girl. With the magical energy, everything came through much more clearly. She smiled at the book, it was appropriate for such a strong witch. With a wave of her wand, everything was put up. She tossed a blanket over the girl and walked over to open the door, finding Ryan waiting on her, like she had expected. She tipped his face up. "They will be fixed, Ryan." He nodded. "You will join my son in his lessons, as will Agatha. We'll arrange it around your schedules, possibly on Sunday afternoons." She smiled at him. "She's napping, let her rest. I'll give you permission to be out of the tower tonight." She left, feeling very happy with the outcome. She had never been answered like that before. Her husband looked up as she entered their rooms, giving her a quizzical look. "We got answered." She walked over to snuggle into his side. It was a great thing, to have someone who understood you.

***

Little Ron frowned, watching his sister sleep. He didn't like the thoughts he was having about Ryan's mother, and he didn't like the thoughts he was having about his own, but he couldn't shake them. He closed his eyes as a calming feeling passed through his head. It said everything was going to be all right, that they would be shown their mistakes and be allowed to repent before facing punishment.

He snuggled into his sister's warm body, content with it, wherever it had come from. That was good enough for him. His snitch fired itself up and he reached over to stroke over the gold, smiling as it calmed him further.

Everything would be okay. He'd have to owl his father and tell him that. Maybe he'd even draw him a silly picture.

***

In the Ministry's jail, Hermione Granger screamed and grabbed her head, forced to watch as every mistake she had ever made was reshown to her. Her future was shown to her as well, the bloody knife, the sacrificial tablet, the auror who finally took her out. By the time it was done, her left ear was bleeding and she was crying. She hadn't meant to do any of it.

The power felt her pain and sorrow, and judged her. It ran through her again, this time making everything run backwards. When the last memory was gone from her mind, it was empty. Hermione slumped to the floor, memoryless for good. The power soothed across her torn pathways of magic, healing them and scarring them over. Any and every path to power was taken from her, closed permanently to her touch. When it was done, it went to see the only other person who could feel in the building, giving it the same message.

Everything would be fine, she had been judged and fixed. Retribution had been had.

He slumped in on himself as the power rushed away, then reached a hand out to activate his floo connection that only went to the Minister of Magic. "Someone asked for retribution and received it," he said quietly. "We won't have to act."

"Hecate's will be done?" the Minister asked. The man on this side of the connection nodded. "Then I'll accept her judgement. She knows more than we ever could." He broke the connection and went to explain what had happened to Arthur Weasley. The boy was at his house and looked at the boy like a son.

***

Willow sat up in her bed, looking around. "Who's there?" A ghostly outline slowly came into being at the end of her bed. "Who are you?" The woman smiled sadly at her. "Say something!" she demanded.

"No more, unless you are protecting," the ghostly voice spoke, still giving her that sorry look.

"Huh? What's going on." She started to move but found herself locked in place. "Let me go!" She started to struggle, but the hands holding her down were too strong. "WESLEY!" He didn't come, even though he was in the next room. "No." She tried to move away from the hand, but it touched her forehead anyway, leaving behind a silver mark. A sigil that meant protector. "No!" she screamed, trying to get away. "You can't do this!" She started to cry. "I won't do it again, I swear I won't."

"You have already had your last chance," the ghost told her. She smiled more encouragingly. "You can reform and it will slowly come back. Become who you were, Willow, and all will be well again." She faded out.

Willow collapsed on the bed, sobbing. The door opened and her fiancé walked in, coming over to hold her. "Why didn't you stop her?"

"Stop who, Willow?" He touched the silver mark. "She did this?" She nodded, clinging to him. "Perhaps you should take a small vacation and think about your behavior. We can put off the wedding if you need to."

"No." She wiped her face. "No, I'm not losing you too."

He smiled at her. "You're not losing me, I refuse to let you go, but you need the time to think. This isn't you. You're not like this."

She buried her face in his chest, letting him soothe her. "I can think around here."

"I'll support you in whatever you decide, love. Just consider whatever she told you." He got them both covered up, holding her as tightly as she needed to be. His prayers had been answered as well. "Thank you," he whispered.

***

Draco put down the theory book. Well, it certainly explained why he got sick whenever Xander or Iggy moved him anywhere. It also confirmed his suspicions. He could teleport, not just apparate, which no one thought was possible. He decided to pick a familiar target, somewhere he could picture plainly. He decided on his room in the tower. It was safe, he wouldn't end up inside anything, and if he needed it, help was there already. He closed his eyes and pictured his room, specifically the bed and dresser, wanting to land in the space between. Oh, there was a shiny thing, he could aim for that. He stretched his magic out, engulfing himself in it, and was there. He opened his eyes and found the shining thing to be a door inches from his face, with the picture of Ron's kids on it. Hmm, not his room then. He tried the doorknob but it wouldn't budge. "His lock spell," he groaned. He sat down on the bed and thought hard about someone coming to save him. The stupid locking spell wouldn't let him back out, only in. It was the way Ron had stopped anyone else from stealing his clothes. He heard footsteps and stood up, smiling when Ron opened the door.

"What are you doing in here?" Ron asked, closing the door again.

"I figured out how to teleport and this was the bigger target."

"Oh." Ron nodded. "Congrats then. Want out?" He tried to open the door, but it was now stuck. "Bloody hell, this hasn't happened before." He pulled and tugged, but it wasn't budging. He pounded and yelled, but he was the first one back for the day. He sighed. "We're stuck, that okay with you?"

"If we have to be. At least you can hold a conversation."

"'Specially if we talk about the kids," Ron agreed. He sat on the bed and took off his tie and shirt, tossing them at his basket. "Where were you?"

"My team's pitch." He smacked himself on the head. "I left the theory book there." He patted himself down and came up with his wand, summoning it to him. It was another book that didn't need to get out into the general populace. He didn't know that it had come directly from his coach's hands, but that was all right for now. He settled in to look through it. Eventually he put it down. "There's nothing in here about getting out of a sealed room."

"The book I used for the lock spell is in Iggy's library," Ron told him. "We can't summon it without getting him."

"Can he open the lock?"

"Not a bit. His dad's the one with the various lock spells." Ron grabbed a t-shirt and put it on, then leaned back on the bed. "Marvelous day, isn't it?"

Draco laughed. "Yes, it was. How are you students?"

"Boogers. As usual. I had the first and third years today." Draco winced. Ron looked at him. "Yeah, that's how I felt. I swear one boy should be Neville's kid. Got a boggart in for them today and it turned into a really scary woman in a hideous blue dress before anyone could do anything. His aunt."

Draco smirked. "I remember hearing about Snape in the dress."

"It was funny," Ron agreed. He looked up at his ceiling again. "How long you figure it's going to take before someone realizes we're in here?"

"I guess that depends on who'd due home tonight," Draco said thoughtfully. He smacked himself on the head. "Dumbledore!" he yelled.

"Impressive lungs. Thank you for deafening me."

"He has a spell that lets him listen in anywhere in the school. Tara told me about it." Draco got comfortable. "How does the lock spell work?"

"It's keyed to my wand. Seals the room tightly, only things can get in so I know what's been in here. I found a house elf the other day."

When ten minutes had passed and no one had come yet, Draco looked at Ron. "Got anything to read?"

"Nothing serious. I leave all those down in the library." He heaved himself up with a grunt and went to get his fun reading books, which were hidden under some of his older clothes. "The elves steal 'em to read," he said with a little shrug and a boyish grin. He handed the small stack over, keeping one for himself.

"All these are muggle," Draco said as he looked through them.

"I admire the writers. Read the Pern one. It has a great storyline and sentient dragons."

"Dragons who can talk and think?"

Ron nodded. "Very well actually. Some drama, some angst, some funny points. There's a whole series of them. That's the middle of the series, but a series unto itself." He pointed at another one. "That one's about witches like Tara, white knights and the like."

Draco decided to stay with the book about the sentient dragons, leaning back against the wall to start into it. "How are the triplets?"

"Good. I'm sure the other two are going to manifest any day now." Ron looked at him and saw the blush. "Still can't decide?"

"No," Draco sighed. He put down the book. "I'm not sure if I want another one or not, and I can't be sure that this one will be healthy or not."

"Plus there's the whole hiding factor again," Ron reminded him. Draco nodded. "What about practices?"

"If we lose the next game, we're done for the season. If we win, we get to the semi-finals. One way or the other, the season's finished for me in about a month. Then we have a year off because it's World Cup next year. I didn't make the team and the non-international teams don't play on world cup years so we don't dilute the national team's impact, plus the players who make it won't have to be replaced."

"So, Oliver's got another year?"

"Yes. I heard his appeal's in the Board of Directors right now. Everyone thinks they're going to ask for more information before a ruling. The only procedure that will save his natural joint we don't really do, even though we could with our level of technology. I think he'll be getting a letter any day now."

"Wonderful news for him." Ron grinned. "I'm sure he'll be thrilled."

"Then we'll have to find another teacher for flying."

"You could start doing that again, your coach shouldn't mind."

"No, you're right, I haven't asked him yet."

"Did you tell him about," Ron said, nodding at the flat stomach.

"Oh, yes, and exactly why it happened. He suggested I beat your daughter too." Ron nodded, it made sense to him. "I just wish I knew some things for certain." He looked down at his stomach. "We need to ask Iggy if he can tell anything."

"My mum did this spell with Ginny's first one to check on it, looked simple enough. It told her how the baby was doing and gave her a small picture of it." Draco looked interested. "I know she has the book on her shelf in the study, but Iggy has a copy too. It's one of his healing books."

Draco looked thoughtful. "I think we can get someone here faster," he said, flicking his wand. "Accio book case."

Ron smirked. "Draco, he's going to kill you." The case with the books landed between them, closed and locked on one side. "Did he hold it?"

"Long enough to lock it," Draco agreed, opening it. He saw the note inside and held it up. "He's on his way to hurt us now. Maybe he'll find someone who can get us out." He picked up the first few books, looking at them. "How does he do this?"

"He said alphabetically by subject. Healing was at the bottom row and the second layer." Draco put down the first few and searched through the titles. "Want a magnifying glass?" He grabbed one off his work table and handed it over. "It's a book on pregnancy, blue with red and gold letters if I remember right." It was held up and unbuttoned. "Yeah, that one."

Draco flipped through the book, stopping at a page about two-thirds of the way back. "Here it is. Candle for viewing, darkened room, a small chant." He looked up. "If we have to be stuck in here at least it's something to do."

Someone pounded on the door. "Don't you dare mess up my books!" Iggy yelled.

"Get us out of here and we'll give them back," Ron called back. A bunch of words best not repeated came through the door and Ron laughed. "You're grounded if I hear that again. You're not old enough to swear until you get a tattoo."

"Why won't the door open," Iggy complained. The knob rattled. "Uncle Ron, what did you do this time?" Something thumped against the door. "Can I at least have my potions notebook?"

"Nothing can get summoned out," Draco told him.

"Oh, wonderful. Try not to kill each other while I get Dumbledore." Something hit the door again. "I'll send food too."

"Don't send in the house elf, it'll get stuck," Ron called as he heard the footsteps walking away. He looked at his roommate. "So, whatever shall we do?" he asked dryly.

"Short of you begging me to read to you, I'd say we wait," Draco answered in the same voice. He smirked. "Unless you had ... other ideas."

"I like you, mate, but not that much." He smiled. "Of course, I'd have to be on top since I'm the straight one."

Draco shrugged. "I only tried it a few times. Curiosity and all that back in my sixth year. One of your housemates owed me big and offered."

"Thank you for not rubbing it in his face back then. I think we might've killed him for it."

"I never bragged about anyone I had relations with. Anything that got out was from them." He looked at the door. "How long should this take?"

"It depends on if we can get my wand out there," Ron told him. Draco looked at him again. "The only key is my wand and it's in here with me. The lock's not."

"Can we move the lock?" Ron shook his head. "Have you tried?"

"No, but it said I couldn't do it once I had it in place. I'm assuming I can't." He searched through the books until he found the one with the lock spell. "Page sixty-three, since this is what you do professionally and all."

"I do solve problems with gryphon spells," Draco agreed with a sigh as he went to the spell. He read through it, checking the next few pages for any additional information. "There's nothing."

Someone knocked on the door. "Boys?" George called.

"George, can you see a way to get Ron's wand out there?" Draco called. "The lock takes it."

"There's no lock," George noted. "Not anything resembling a lock."

"It's a gray spot on the doorframe, little dimple in the center."

"Still not seeing it," George told them.

"Shit," Draco said. "Is your mate anywhere?"

Something thumped against the door, sounding like a head. "He's with the fourth years in the Forbidden Forest for the next forty-eight hours." There was a pause. "I can't reach his mind, he must be in one of the null areas. He said he put a marker on the school in case something happened but not on us."

"He probably thought he'd get to us before something happened to us," Ron called. "Can you sense any lock?"

"I sense one, but it's a wrap around and I can't find the mechanism," Dumbledore called. "How are you doing about things?"

"If we're not getting out soon, we'll need stuff like food and a chamber pot," Draco told him.

"I've got some candy," Ron admitted.

"I'm not having candy for dinner, I'm not my son's age anymore." Draco looked at the window to judge the time. "I think we've got an hour before we go insane."

"I'm working on it," Dumbledore said, and it sounded like he was smiling. "Anything other than the necessities?"

"Not yet," Ron called. He looked at Draco then back at the doorway. "What's for dinner?"

"Fish."

"Eww."

"I can have them send up sandwiches," George offered.

"Have them send up everything but the fish," Ron suggested. "We're both active."

"It's green bean casserole as well," Dumbledore told him.

"Never mind. Sandwiches would be fine," Ron told him. Someone laughed. "Oh, we've got Iggy's books. We'd send them back out, but we can't do that."

"Shrink them down to a tenth the case's size and it'll slide under the door," Iggy pointed out.

"Give us a bit, we're looking at the lock spell book."

"Then send the rest out, I'm supposed to be in the dungeon tonight."

"In chains?" Ron called.

"Uncle Ron!" Iggy said with a sigh. Something sounding like a head hit the wall beside the door.

"Go fly or something," Draco told him. "Snape can let you off for one night, Ignatius. You have an excellent excuse."

"But I wanted to do this one," Iggy whined.

"Son," George snapped. "Not helping."

"Yes, daddy. I'll go tell Severus that Uncle Draco is being mean and I can't work on what I'm supposed to." It sounded like he walked away.

Draco snickered. "I'm sure Severus can do without him for the night," he said quietly.

"With your luck, you'll get bombarded by his dreams again."

"I've got shields and so does he," Draco said wisely. "Bill made sure of it after *he* couldn't get any sleep." Ron chuckled. "You think I'm kidding, but that boy's got quite an imagination, and a fairly raunchy one at that. I've never even been in some of those positions and I'm not sure some of them were possible."

"Ah, the imagination of a teen boy. I used to have a lot of fun with mine."

Draco nodded. "I remember those days fondly as well, but nothing ever lives up to the real thing."

"I wouldn't be too sure, I've had one seriously bad lover in my life. So bad, the fantasies were better."

"Would you two quit talking about sex," George snapped from the other side of the door. "Draco, can you discern magic?"

"Not at all. That's Bill's thing."

"Great. Let me get him. You two don't kill each other...or anything else that might traumatize mum." He walked away.

Dumbledore tapped on the door. "What would you two like? There's some of last night's stew left, as well as some of those salads from lunch."

"That would be great," Ron agreed. "And some milk?"

"And a pitcher of water," Draco added.

"All right. I'll have the house elves send it in to you without sending themselves. Do you boys need anything else right this moment?"

"A chamber pot might be good," Ron told him. "We can rig up a screen if we have to." He looked around the room. "It's either that or the window."

"I'm sure we won't make you do that," Dumbledore said, and it sounded like he was smiling again. "Do you have enough bedding and the like?"

"We could use a few more pillows," Ron told him. "I've got extra blankets and a sheet set."

"Good. Then I'll go arrange for things to be sent to you. Anything else? Some other sort of books perhaps?"

"Not that I can think of," Draco told him.

"Very well. I'll be back soon. Behave, boys." He walked away.

A few minutes later someone pounded on the door. "What do you think you were doing, taking his books."

"It has the book with the lock spells in it," Ron told him.

"Which is now trapped with you, dolt," Snape shouted.

"Yell at me again and I'm getting you something yellow for your birthday, in front of people," Draco told him. He checked to make sure he had both books they'd need out then closed the case and shrunk it down so small it could be shoved through the crack under the door. "There. Make him have fun, Severus. He's still only thirteen." The case was snatched from his fingers.

"He's creating an anti-passion potion for some idiotic sixth years," Snape growled. "It's necessary and in there." He stomped off.

"Gee, sounds like someone mixed up another batch of Passion Pixies," Ron said, getting comfortable on the bed. "I did that my sixth year as well. It's in the book."

"Crabbe did that, the rest of us nearly beat him for his behavior while under it. He paraded around in his underwear, pinched the ladies, jumped Pansy a few times." He shuddered. "That alone was enough to make us want to put him out of our misery."

"Did anyone sleep with her?"

"They must have, she left here stuffed up and had a little girl. She's living in Australia right now, picking up beach bunnies from what I hear. Had her nose fixed finally as well." He picked back up the book about the dragons, starting on it again. "Hopefully this won't take too long. Lucien is being watched by one of my elves."

"With any luck, we won't have to spend the night here," Ron agreed. Draco looked at him. "I doubt you want the floor?"

"No, but I can take it if you want."

"No, if we have to I'll take the floor. Spread out some clothes to cushion it or something." He scratched an itchy spot on the back of his neck. "Ow! Are there spiders in here?"

"Let me see," Draco sighed, putting aside the book to look at the newly reddened spot. He found a little dot and pulled it off. "Xander's nibbles." He showed it off then tossed it away. "George must be really pissed at us."

"It was probably Fred. He likes to torment me more than George does." Ron leaned against the wall again. "At least Lucien will be happy to come here for the night."

"Hmm, especially if he can hog Maeve. Have you noticed William and Zachariah are best friends?"

"I have, and it's creeping Xander out," Ron told him. "He thinks little Zach is a bit too much like Snape sometimes. He said it's creepy, a little him and a little Snape playing in the sandbox together." Draco laughed. "He said he hopes they don't decide to get together. William can already be a little dark and he's worried that Zach will like that part of him so he'll draw it out."

"I'm sure it will work out well. Severus won't like it either most likely."

On the other side of the door, Severus nodded. "I'm going to have to discourage that pairing," he told himself. He examined the lock spell carefully and didn't find anything. Not a single mechanism. Maybe they should call Xander back from the woods? No, they could settle this without his assistance. Hopefully. He'd hate to see those two when they came out otherwise. He walked away, trying hard to banish the thought of his son, his pride and joy, and William getting together. He was a *nice* boy, but really! He shook his head as he passed the Headmaster. "I couldn't find a thing."

"I've called up Melvin and Percy to see if they can," Dumbledore said, carrying the tray up there. He felt for the hole in the shields that would allow the food to be sent in, and slid it into the room with a bit of teleportation. "Draco, how did you get in there?"

"I figured out how to teleport and missed my room," Draco told him. "The lock spell was brighter." Something was said too low to be heard. "Ron said to tell you that you spilled the water, but that's okay. It missed everything."

Dumbledore smiled. "I'm sure everything will be fine. If worst comes to worst, Xander comes back in two days time."

"I have a court appearance in a day and a half. Ginny's gotten around to contesting the custody agreement."

"If you're not out, I'll tell the judge myself," Dumbledore assured him. He shook his head as both of the twins came up the stairs. "Anything else?"

"Lucien's at home."

"I'll get him," Fred called. "Ron? Are you living?"

"Yes, and I'm going to get you for putting that nibbler on me."

"I didn't," Fred said patiently. "One disappeared earlier today from the display."

"Took it off the paper and everything," George agreed.

"And I believe that," Ron called.

"Honestly. Fred swears on his new wand."

"New wand?" Dumbledore asked.

"Mine got torn up during the prank war over the holiday and the core was eaten by the spell," Fred told him. "Xander did it, Headmaster." He pouted slightly, not even realizing it.

"I'm sure he apologized and went with you to pick out your new one," Dumbledore assured him, patting him like he would an upset first year. "Does this new one work all right?"

Fred pulled it and showed it off. "Ivory with a unicorn's hair, seven inches," he said proudly.

"Then I'm happy for you, Fred. Let me call around and see if there's anyone who specializes in magical locks other than Xander. Maybe we can fix this one tonight." He left them there.

"Ron," Fred called, getting close to the door. "Do you have any other enemies?"

"I didn't know I had any already," Ron told him. "I mean, a few death eaters and the like, but they're mostly dead now."

"Not that sort," George said in exasperation. "Of the pranking sort! We're missing stuff and it all disappeared around the same time."

"Some of it was found in your classroom a few minutes ago. Like the glitter bomb."

"Yuck," Ron said.

"I know, but it was there and it went off on those papers on your desk."

"Damn, those were tests," Ron whined. "The kids will hate me."

"It's a rather pretty glitter explosion. Pink and purple."

"Pink?" Draco asked.

"Yes. And purple," Fred agreed. "Why?"

"Who buys pink glitter bombs?"

"Little girls who like pink." George shrugged. "Who else would buy them?"

"Oh, hell no!" Draco said, and the door was hit by something hard. "Is the lock magical or mystical?"

"There's a difference?" Fred asked.

"It feels like normal. It's about seven inches above the knob," George told him.

"It's mystical. Weasley, your girlfriend struck again!" Ron screamed and it was quickly muffled. "Can you please pass on that Buffy created the lock?" Draco asked. "It might help get us out of here sooner."

"Sure," George agreed, looking clueless.

"Why would Buffy lock them in there together?" Fred asked as they walked away.

"Who knows? This is Buffy we're talking about, she of the strange sense of humor." George shook his head and ran into the Headmaster at the floo. "Buffy did it," he announced.

"What?" Albus looked up at them. "Why?"

"We don't know," Fred told him. "We never could figure the girl out."

George looked in the fireplace. "I know you," he said. "You were in that movie, and the cartoons."

The head nodded. "That was me," he agreed. "What sort of creature is a Buffy?"

"It's the ghost of our brother's dead girlfriend," Fred told him. "What movie?"

"He's a Ghostbuster," George told him. Fred looked clueless. "The one with the big marshmallow guy?" Fred nodded, apparently he got it now. He looked down at the head. "Got any advice for the moment?"

"Don't let them kill each other. This is either her trying to drive her mate to suicide so he joins her or she probably thinks she's being nice by getting him someone who understands him."

"She's not exactly like that," Fred told him. "She's the one who told Ron to bring Minnie to change Xander."

"Oh, that sort of spirit. In that case, I'd say she's probably trying to be nice and help him make friends. The only thing you can do is summon her and ask her how it's broken. Sorry, but we really can't break things from the Other Side without some extreme gifts that aren't readily found today. It's one of those lost arts. Like potions."

"We all have to take it here," Fred told him. "Xander's son excels in them."

Egon smiled. "I'll keep that in mind for the next time I need one. Sorry I can't be of more help, but she'll have to break it." His head disappeared.

"At least we have an idea," Dumbledore told him. "Let me find Tara, see if she's seen Buffy lately." He walked away, starting to shake his head once he was outside the tower. She put those two together? Whyever for. He found Tara at dinner and patted her on the shoulder, giving her a smile. "Buffy was the one who locked them in there." She started to cough, choking on the bite of food she had been eating.

"Let me," Snape said, pushing him out of the way so he could help her. "Are you all right?" he asked when she had caught her breath, helping her wipe the tears off her face.

"Why would she lock them together," she gasped.

"The twins said she had an odd sense of humor," Dumbledore told her. "Can you contact her?"

"She was with Spike, back in London, from what I heard. What can I do to help before they kill each other."

"Mr. Malfoy has more than enough control to keep himself from harming anyone for a day," Snape reminded her.

"Normally, but being locked with Ron in a room for a day might be too much for him. Ron doesn't have any books up there and they'd have to talk all the time."

"They can talk about how cute the kids are," Remus offered from next to them. "Is it a mystical lock?" Dumbledore nodded. "Xander had a book on them somewhere. He was reading it early last week."

"I remember that, he said he borrowed it off Bill," she told him. She stood up. "Let me call Spike and someone go find Bill to see if he has it back." She hurried out to go do that. Poor Ron and Draco.

Snape blinked a few times. She was damn fast at times. Dumbledore laughed lightly. "Keep it up; remember, you have to train her in your duties." He sat down to eat, his help hadn't been requested.

Dumbledore went to talk to the gryphons. Maybe they could help a bit.

***

Ron looked around the room. There was nothing else to talk about unless they wanted to get personal. It was only about eight and they couldn't go to bed yet, and he was hungry again. His stomach rumbled and Draco handed him the apple off the tray. "Thanks. You're sure? I've got a knife somewhere if you wanted some."

"I've got my bootknife if I had wanted some of it," Draco said, putting down the book. "Are you as bored as I am?" Ron nodded, biting into the apple. "Any idea why she did this?"

"She's either torturing me over Vinnie's name or she thinks we'd make a cute couple." One eyebrow went up. "This is Buffy we're talking about, she thinks in terms of cute, not suitable." He took another bite. "Think we'll ever get out of here?"

"Hopefully. I'll be missed before long." He leaned back against the wall. "Hopefully this won't make it into the Prophet. Wouldn't that be wonderful?"

"After the picture of us dancing together on the bar? Probably," Ron agreed sarcastically.

"Is that what we were doing?"

"Looked like it. My copy's somewhere under the pile of old clothes."

Draco got up to find it. "Why haven't you thrown these out?"

"Every year, Gryffindor takes all it's old clothes to a shelter for abused witches and wizards. I'm saving them for that." He nodded when he heard something crinkly. "Right there. It's in the plastic bag."

Draco pulled it out and looked at the picture. "We were kissing?" he asked, turning it around.

Ron leaned closer and squinted. "Could be. The picture's grainy. All I see is dancing." He shrugged and went back to his spot against the headboard. "Can you kill a ghost?"

"Not that I'm aware of. You can rip it apart so it's no more," Draco said, sitting back down. He was on the second book in the trilogy. He might have to buy that one later. "How many books are in that series?"

"I've counted seven so far, but I may have missed some of them. The bookstore at that mall is rather short on fiction sometimes." He took one last bite of the apple, taking off the rest of the flesh with a mighty tear. He bit off the unchewed part and held it, nibbling on it as soon as his mouth was empty. The core went onto the tray. "Well, what shall we talk about now?"

"We've been over comic books, fantasy novels you have lying around, and magical theory. What else is there?"

"Short of sex, probably nothing," Ron agreed. He looked over as a bucket of water and a cloth appeared. "Looks like someone thinks we're going to be stuck for a while," he sighed.

"At least we can wash our hands now," Draco offered. He looked at the sheet hiding the chamber pot. "How did our ancestors use those for everything?"

"Practice," Ron said with a smart grin. Draco groaned. "Sorry, jokes run in the family."

"I noticed. Ginny's idea of a joke is to bring home a man." He rolled his eyes. "I had a lot of fun getting him out of the house."

"Why is she contesting?"

"She says she's straightened herself out. She's been good now for weeks, obedient and willing to perform normally. We spread word around that it was a spell backlash, which was supported through the kids getting the gossip back to their parents, so the consulting firm didn't go under."

"Do you like doing that?"

"It's interesting and time consuming. I get to do a lot more with theory most of the time because Bill likes to do the practical applications. I've gotten quite adept at changing gryphon spells into ones for the rest of us."

"You could probably use the gryphon-born spells," Ron reminded him.

"I do. I use the magical repair spells. Most of what I do with artifacts is to restore the spells already on them. Often we get things where part of the spell works, or it's not working at all and hasn't for decades, but they'd like to see if we can repair the spells. So I do more what Xander does, only on more delicate items."

"Wow. I never realized you could build a business on that."

"Most of our present works are from the Ministry and their museum. So far this month, I've fixed a weaving machine, an old herb grinder, and something like a scrying mirror, only it went to a specific entity's plane for diplomatic purposes."

"Not those elves, right?"

Draco smiled. "No, not those elves. We've officially cut ties with them, even the diplomats agreed." He looked at the door as they heard movement. "Who's there?"

"Me!" Minnie called. "Mommy say hi."

"Is she here?" Ron asked patiently.

"No, Auntie Willow tell us. She here to talk to Auntie. We go bed now. Nighties!"

"Good night, guys," Ron called, smiling at the door. "Give everyone a hug and a kiss for me, Minnie."

"Me will, love you, daddy." Her feet padded off.

Someone knocked on the door. "Daddy?" Lucien called.

"Yes, son, I'm still in here."

"Me go bed now too. Auntie say I sleep with Maeve." They could hear the smile. "You okay?"

"I'm fine, son, thank you. Have a pleasant night, Lucien."

"Night, Daddy. You be good. Auntie Tara say so." He ran off too, sounding like he was heading through the bathroom.

"I'll never get him to go home if she lets them sleep together," Draco noted, glancing around the room again. What else could they talk about now?

Ron was wondering the same thing, and it was irking him that he had run out of things to say. He pulled his wand and started to swish it around, cleaning up his room. How had it gotten this bad? The old clothes went into a large bag, the dirty ones into the full basket, and the rest got put back.

"There's a simpler way to do that."

"Yeah, but this takes more time," Ron reminded him.

"Good point." Draco pointed at the dresser. "Is that next?"

"I'll never find anything if I arrange stuff up there." He did move all his aftershaves back to the back of the dresser however, so they couldn't fall on him in the middle of the night. He guessed he could take the floor and let his guest have the bed. It was the nice thing to do after all.

***

Tara set up the summoning circle and stepped back. "Buffy Summers, I summon thee," she called out.

Buffy appeared in the circle, pouting at her. "All you had to do was yell my name and I woulda come, Tara." She sat in the air, like she was on a stool. "What's up?"

"Your lock spell," Tara told her.

Buffy shrugged. "Yeah, and?"

"They're going to kill each other."

Buffy grinned. "Nope, won't happen." She stood up. "I am now all seeing and all knowing and those two will have to get along some day soon."

"They got along fine before," Tara told her. Buffy looked smug. "Fine wasn't good enough?"

"Nope." She ran a hand down her skirt. "Did you know that spirits can touch the nearly-dead? I just caught Spike and Ethan mid-grope and nearly made them both have coronaries." She grinned. "That was such fun."

Tara frowned. "If you say so. I don't personally want to deal with a cranky Spike, but that's just me." She crossed her arms, adopting the look that her mate favored. "You're staying in there until you release the lock."

"Oh, come on, Tara, we're buddies."

Tara snorted. "You're dead, it's hard to have tea with dead people, Buffy, and you're not acting like yourself. Besides, I'm also buddies with Ron and Draco and this is probably killing them."

"But they're cute," she retorted with a nose crinkling smile. Tara rolled her eyes. "I'm just doing my job, Tara." Tara opened her mouth. "It'll open tomorrow."

"Thank you. You're still not going." Tara walked away, they were expecting a visitor soon and she should probably change clothes. She found her husband pacing around their rooms and stopped him with a kiss. "Relax, you can't do anything about her preconceived notions. All you can do is show her that you're not like her mother remembers." Then she went to change clothes and freshen up.

Snape calmed himself. She was correct in this as well. He had chosen well for himself. "Did you get hold of the blonde?"

"She's trapped in a containment ring in my classroom," Tara called back. She came out of the bedroom, pulling her hair up into a bun. "She tried to tell me that she had a reason for doing this and the lock would be released tomorrow anyway."

He shook his head. "I'm glad I never got to know her as a human."

"Oh, she's a bit more odd now, but that's essentially Buffy. She locked Willow and I in a closet once when we were fighting. She thought it'd help us." She smiled. "Come on, you can help me put out munchies for your niece. She'll probably be hungry after the muggle flight."

"Why she couldn't portkey I don't know," he complained. "Probably her mother. She loathes them, refuses to take one anywhere."

"That's her loss," Tara said with a smile. "I kinda like the cord-through-the-bellybutton traveling method. I get less nauseous than I do with teleporting." She smiled at him. "Did you know why Draco's in there?" He shook his head. "He figured out how to teleport today and the lock spell was the better target so he missed his room."

He snorted. "I'll have a discussion with him later about such things." He kissed her on the cheek. "Are you ready for this?"

"She can only love me, I'm a loveable person," Tara reminded him smugly. "I even won you over." She pinched him on the chin and went to uncover the food they had asked the house elves to make for the little greeting party. He started to frown. "I'm going to pinch you again if you don't wipe that look off your face, and next time you'll blush."

He quickly schooled his features. Aggravating woman.

***

Charlie Weasley smiled as the young girl got off the train. "Hello, Emily. Charlie Weasley, temporary teacher of Magical Creatures. Is that all your bags?" He pointed at the rolling trunk and the carryon bag. She nodded. "Then let's head this way." He waved at the conductor. "Would you like to go across the lake or in a carriage?"

"What's the difference?" she asked, her voice a softer and more melodic version of Snape's usual hiss.

"The lake has a spectacular view of the castle in the moonlight and it's traditional for first years to go that way. Or we can take a carriage and bypass all the scenery to head right for the front door."

"I think I'd like the carriage. Boats usually make me ill." He nodded and led the way to the carriage, which was traveling toward them. "Why are you the temporary teacher?"

"Hagrid is ill at the moment. Something wrong with his stomach from what I've been told. So I'm filling in."

"What did you do before this?"

"I'm on sabbatical from my dragon preserve in Romania."

"Oh." She nodded. "Interesting." She let him load the luggage while she settled herself into the seat. She waited until he had gotten in. "What am I doing tonight?"

"Tonight you'll be meeting the Headmaster, getting your schedule straight, and being sorted, then your Uncle and Aunt have requested your presence in their rooms for a small meet and greet sort of thing with most of the teachers and a few favored students."

"I had heard the gossip that he had taken up with some blonde woman. Is that her?"

Charlie nodded. "He likes Tara a lot. She's a sweet lady and has one great sense of humor on occasion." She raised an eyebrow and he grinned. "I know, it doesn't sound like they'd fit, but they do. She can even stop him from yelling at the students."

"My. She sounds interesting. I heard she had a child."

"Three. One's fourteen, from a previous relationship, and the other two are just littles. Maeve was carried for another couple, she's just over three now, but she's still in her life a lot, and your Uncle has a son with her, Zach. He's just under two I believe." She looked impressed. "I think you'll like her if you go in with a neutral attitude and get to know her. A lot of the kids like her a lot. She's also the Deputy Headmistress and is on call for all the girls to run to if they're having problems."

"I'll keep that in mind." The castle came into view and she looked out at it, suitably impressed by the structure. "Will you be my guide?"

"Only up to the Headmaster's office. Then Tara will lead you down if Iggy doesn't." The carriage stopped and he got out, helping her down the two stairs. "Give me a sec to unload you and we'll let the house elves put your things up."

"I'll need my wand. My mother packed it." She smiled faintly. "She thought it might be a better idea than me carrying it on that terrible creature." Her trunk was placed before her and she quickly opened it, retrieving her wand. "Thank you." As soon as it was locked again, a small creature came out and snatched it, and her carryon bag as well. "They're efficient," she said, liking that in a servant.

He smiled. She was so like her Uncle, with the exception of her blonde roots showing. Or maybe Snape dyed his hair as well, but he never showed it. He led her up to the Headmaster's office. "Here she is, Headmaster."

"Thank you, Charlie." He smiled at the young man. "Have you heard about Ron and Draco yet?"

He nodded, grinning again. "And nearly laughed my butt off over it too, sir." He walked away, leaving them alone.

"Do sit, Emily." She daintily sat in the chair. "Welcome to Hogwarts. How was your trip?"

"Atrocious. There were perky people on the plane who would not leave me alone." She smoothed a piece of hair back down. "Plus it was loud and very long."

He nodded. "I've heard as much. We have two teachers here from America. They've both described the flight over as soul-sucking."

She nodded. "That about sums it up, yes, sir. I'm sorry I'm so tardy in getting here. I had no idea that I wasn't allowed to fly with a simple respiratory infection. You'd have thought I had the plague with the way the Americans were acting."

"Indeed, they're very careful about keeping their germs to themselves. The rest of the world appreciates that though." She smiled a little half smile. "I have your records and have done most of the work on your schedule. Due to the lateness of the year, I've decided to put you into the fourth year. It would put you behind by a year, but I think you'll find that you've got a lot of things already learned so you won't have so much catching up to do." He pushed a piece of paper closer to her. "If you'll tell me what electives you'd like, I'll see that you're put into them. We don't have one of the ones you took at Salem, but I think you'll find something to interest you."

She looked at the schedule, noting how many classes she had. "These are all mandatory?"

"I took the liberty of putting you into Tara's first class. I thought you might like a chance to get to know her better."

"What is alternative magical concepts?"

"She teaches about other forms of magic, mostly wandless ones."

"She teaches that Wicca stuff?" she asked dryly.

Albus nodded. "She's still practicing that form herself, but she's adapted to our form of magic as well. Quite an interesting woman, Tara is."

"I see. Would I be with fourth or third years?"

"Fourth years. Most of our students start electives in their third or fourth year, depending on which ones it was. Tara and Severus both suggested that you didn't really need the pre-classes on demonology that Professor Harris-Weasley teaches so I passed you by that to put you in with the fourth years."

"There seems to be a lot of Weasleys around here."

He chuckled. "Yes, there are. Charlie is filling in for Hagrid. We hope he'll be better by this summer. Professor Ron Weasley is Xander's brother-in-law, and Charlie's brother, and he teaches defense. Xander, Professor Harris-Weasley is married to one of their brothers and teaches an advanced defense class and the demonology sections that come before Tara's classes."

"Oh. I see." She frowned. "He's gay?" Dumbledore nodded. "I'll keep that in mind."

"He's not the stereotype at all," Dumbledore assured her. "He's an excellent fighter who's had a few hard years. You won't be meeting him for another few days, he's got his fourth years out in the Forbidden Forest for a spot of training."

"Really?" She straightened up. "If I didn't take...Tara's class, what else could I take? I'd like to not be judged on my name and I find that taking classes with relatives is often prejudicial to the rest of the student body."

"Your uncle does have his favorites, but he treats most everyone at the same level." He pointed at an empty block. "If you decide not to take hers, you could take Runes here, with the fourth years and I'd assign you a tutor to help you. Or you could take divination." She grimaced in distaste. "It's an easy class so many students take it. You could take astronomy." She brightened up at that. "You'll need the proper equipment of course."

"I have it with me. It's a hobby of mine. I think I'll take that."

"There's also Arithmancy, which is difficult, but more challenging than daunting."

"I can pick any two?"

"Yes, although the student who would tutor you in Arithmancy is presently ill. It will be a few days before you can meet with her."

"Who would be my tutor for Runes?"

"Iggy. Your uncle's apprentice."

"Is he a Slytherin?" The Headmaster shook his head. "Would this be the Ignatius he spoke of?" The Headmaster nodded. "I see. Then I shall take Runes. I hear he's brilliant and wouldn't mind getting to know him."

"Of course." He wrote in the new parts to her schedule. "There, that's out of the way. Let's get you sorted and off to meet your Uncle again." The Sorting Hat was brought down and didn't even have to touch her before it said "Slytherin". He smiled at her. "Just as I thought it would." He stood up and she took her schedule, letting him lead her down the stairs. "The school can be a bit confusing but ask anyone if you're feeling lost." He pointed out the major areas as they passed by, and eventually came to Snape's private rooms. He tapped on the door and let her walk inside first. "As you thought, Severus, she's one of yours. Has her schedule and all that."

"Did you put her in as a fifth year or a fourth?" Snape asked from across the room. He was trying to remove something from the table.

"Fourth, I figured it would make her transition a little easier. She'll only have a few classes to make up in and it will give her a chance to settle in before the holidays start." He smiled at Tara. "Emily, this is your Aunt, Tara." She shook the girl's hand. "Where are the little ones?"

"Playing behind the couch," Tara said with a smile. "Lucien, Maeve. William, Zach." The four kids peeked around, one group on each end. "The little girl and the dark-haired one are ours. Come meet your cousin Emily. She's going to start school here."

Lucien walked right up to her. "You're not mean, are you?"

Emily looked down at him. "Not usually, unless I'm forced to be so."

He grinned. "Good, I'm a Malfoy!" He smirked up at her to prove it.

"And your father's going to ground you for trying to push around the bigger kids again," Agatha said from behind him. He stuck his tongue out at her. "Keep it up, I can cut it out." Maeve kicked her hard. "You too, missy."

"Agatha," Tara snapped. "They're children and haven't learned any better yet. You were a holy terror as well if I remember right." Agatha had the sense to blush. "Thank you." She smiled at Emily. "As you can see, it's been one of those days all the way around. Lucien is the son of a former Slytherin who's presently trapped in a room, so he's staying the night. Maeve is my daughter. Adrian?" He waved, still drinking. "That boy. Now." He walked over, smiling and shaking Emily's hand. "I'll expect you to help her if she needs it."

"Sure. Stay away from Agatha, it's the best piece of advice I can give you." He smiled and then smiled at his mother. "I've still got that paper to write."

"It's not due for another week and a half, it can wait," Snape said as he walked over to them. "Emily." He gave her a perfunctory hug. "Welcome." He smiled down at her. "Did you have a bad flight?"

"Mother packed my wand so I couldn't harm anybody. She was correct in doing so." Tara giggled. "You had a bad one as well?"

"Twelve hours, plus a three-hour layover in New York. It was really horrible and I was part of a group of people that I liked."

"Having Xander sit for that long is enough to make anybody stressed out and snappish," Snape agreed. She bopped him. "Desist, woman."

"Or what?" Tara asked with a grin. "You'll spank me?" He rolled his eyes and walked his niece away. "These are some of the other teachers you'll be meeting through next week. You do not have to associate willingly with them, but I will expect proper obedience in classes." She nodded. "Very well then. This is Professor Lupin, and you've met Adrian. He teaches Transfiguration with Professor Black, who is over drinking most of the punch." Remus smiled at that and shook Emily's hand. He led her on. "This is Professor Harris-Weasley's husband. His husband is out in the woods with some of the fourth years. He's technically here to watch over the children."

"They were doing fine behind the couch, Tara disturbed their evil takeover of Slytherin on Sunday." He shook her hand. "You're welcome to come visit our house anytime. Ravena can lead you over. We've got the only TV in the castle if you wanted to watch something, and most of the kids and pranks around here."

"Yes, he and his twin run one of the joke shops in town," Snape agreed dryly. "They took my teachings and warped them."

"Yeah, but I gave you Iggy," George pointed out with a smirk.

"Indeed, you did. Why does he have that look on his face?"

"Raena and he have figured out how to talk over the Flood. We're going to have to do the muggle thing and limit his calling time to an hour a day so she can get some work done on her Mastery potion. Son?" Iggy looked up and he waved him over. "This is Emily Snape, Severus' niece."

"Hi." He shook her hand. "If you need anything, just yell my way. I'm usually found somewhere near the dungeons or in Gryffindor's tower."

"Did you get those creatures fixed?"

"All dosed and sober again," Iggy agreed. "Stupid idiots overdosed on Passion Pixie potion and were going nuts," he explained, giving her a grin of his own. "So, am I your tutor for anything?"

"Runes."

"Cool. I've got two sets so we'll work on it this weekend. Library fine with you or would you rather work in the Great Hall?"

"Either would be fine. Thank you."

He nodded. "Not an issue. I've already done my homework in there until the end of school, barring any unforseen papers, so I've got the time."

"Son, speaking of time, leave Raena alone. She's running out of it."

"I'm helping her proofread, dad. She asked for my valuable advice." He smirked and walked back to his corner, going back to talking to her.

George looked at her. "He's thirteen and she's the love of his life."

"She sounds like she's a bit older."

"She is," George agreed, "but we're overlooking that fact because they're so cute together. She's fighting it hard but we Weasleys are hard to resist."

"If you say so," Snape told him.

George patted him on the arm. "We can't wait until William and Zach are old enough to date. It'll be so cute!"

Snape shuddered. "If I must, I'll have him sent far away so that tragedy doesn't occur." He led his niece on, introducing her to the rest of the staff.

"Where's the other Weasley?" she asked.

"Trapped in a room with Lucien's father." She raised an eyebrow. "Professor Weasley's dead girlfriend is rather odd and she trapped them together. We're expecting to find body parts tomorrow when it finally gets opened."

"We could try knocking the door in," Iggy offered. He nodded at Tara. "Word of advice, listen to her. She knows a lot of things, very strange things, and can sometimes seem a little strange, but she's good to your Uncle."

"You sound like you know her."

"I grew up in the school so I always got to hang with Tara and Adrian. There's another professor's son, Ryan, but his mother no longer works here." He waved Agatha over, and of course her faithful consort Ryan right behind her. "Emily Snape, these are two of the three heads of your house. The power people as it were. Agatha Potter, Ryan Rosenberg. Where's Ravena?"

"Lucien jumped her so she's with them," Agatha told him, smiling at the girl. "You'll have to forgive the children, *someone* gave them licorice."

"They stole it out of my pocket, I didn't give it to them," Iggy protested. "That was my snack for the lab tonight too."

Ryan smiled at the young woman. "Ryan Rosenberg. Ravena?" She came out from behind the couch. "This is our star seeker and Lucien's older sister, Ravena Malfoy-Weasley."

"We're thinking about dropping mum's name, Ryan." She shook Emily's hand. "Welcome to the house. You're a fourth year?" She nodded. "Then talk to Carida. She's pleasant and knows nearly everyone. She's a people watcher."

"Thank you, I'll make her acquaintance tonight. You play quidditch."

"Oh, no, not this discussion," Agatha sighed.

"You play too," Iggy reminded her. He smiled. "We all play. Agatha, Ryan, and I all play chaser, those two together and I play with Ravena's older brother. Her sister plays beater for my house, and Ravena plays seeker for yours."

"Our families have gotten a bit intertwined over the years," Agatha explained at the confused look. "My father was adopted by his father George's family."

"And my mum is actually a Weasley and they managed to accept my father over the years," Ravena added. "So we're all a big, fighting family."

Emily nodded. "I see. Do you get along sometimes?"

"Only if the family is threatened," Iggy told her. "Um, you might want to watch out for Simone this week, Agatha. She's not in a good mood and no one knows why." Agatha nodded at the wise advice. "Anyway, I've got a bunch of idiots to go yell at so your Uncle doesn't have to. I'll leave you with the major people in your house and they can show you where it is." He shook her hand again. "If you need me, send Ravena or Ryan, they can usually both find me easily." He left, after having a quick word with Snape.

"You're not Prefects?" Emily asked. All of them shook their heads. "Then how are you the heads of the house?"

"Easy," Ravena said with a smile. "They're the favorite ruling couple, King and Queen, and I'm a Goddess in my own right. I'll be taking over once they graduate and I'm the nicer female head of the house. Our figureheads, the Head Boy and Girl for the house, are rather idiots and I'd watch out for her. She thinks everyone's out to get the boyfriend she lost sixteen weeks ago."

"How very true," Ryan agreed, smiling at her. "Is your sister really going to try for Prefect?"

"So she says." Ravena shrugged. "I'm closer to Anastasia than I am Simone. I don't understand her at all some days. The only place we understand each other is on the pitch."

"She's the one who plays beater?" Emily asked, just to keep things straight.

"On and off the pitch," Agatha agreed. "She and I are mortal enemies. We fight, we argue, we snipe at each other. And occasionally she even wins."

"And occasionally she'll hurt you too," Ryan said gently. "Ravena's second sister, Anastasia is the Gryffindor Princess. She and Agatha are never allowed in the same room alone together. Simone tends to stick up for all the family though." Agatha nodded. "Plus, there's a little brother and sister of Agatha's running around right now. He's Gryffindor's seeker and Mellie's about eight."

"Nine," Agatha corrected. She smiled at the young woman. "It's a lot to take in, but we're giving you this now as fair warning. Simone won't pick on you unless you bother one of the family. Anastasia doesn't fight, unless it's with a book in her hand, and Denver's pretty decent. Melvin's a Hufflepuff and will almost always be found with his girlfriend."

"Who's blind and we're under death threat to not pick on," Ravena added for good measure. "Besides, her dog bites."

"She's blind and she's here?"

"She has a partial sight restoration spell on her but it's too powerful so she only uses it sometimes. She's been excused from potions for that fact, but she takes everything else. She's a quiet young woman, and very gentle. She's protected as one of the family, even if all the professors didn't guard her."

"Oh, yes, and let's not forget the younger ones," Ryan said as Lucien tugged on his pants leg. "Yes, Lucien?"

"Can I come up this weekend and talk to you about mean things? Maeve said you'd know."

"If you'd like, or your Uncle Xander knows many mean things."

"Yeah, but he's an adult and would tell my father."

"If it's too bad, I might have to as well."

"Then can you come look and tell me if it's that bad?"

"Of course. Excuse me, ladies." He followed the young boy back behind the couch and looked under it, seeing the pair of red eyes. "My, a creature." He stood up. "Not to be intrusive, Professor Snape, but do you have any animals around?" The professor shook his head. "Then you might want to figure out what the children found under your couch." He got out of the way.

"Meanie, I wanted to take it home and have Simone tame it," Lucien said, starting to pout.

Tara lifted the couch and Snape trapped the creature. "Ah-ha! I knew there was something that was scaring Maeve. A boggart."

"Do trap it for Ron," Remus put in. "The kids will need one for their final."

"If I must," Snape said dourly, going to put the creature into a container. "Move," he snapped. All the kids got out of the way and the couch was lowered. "Thank you." He nodded at Ryan. "Very nicely handled. Five points, young man."

"Thank you, sir." He smiled. "With your leave, I've got homework to do and I'm going to take Agatha back to her room as well. Ravena?"

"I'll show her the way to the tower," Ravena agreed, sitting on the couch, and pulling Emily beside her so she could tell her about most of the rest of the school, including how to get to her classes and how to get along with Iggy.

Ryan took Agatha's hand. "Good night, sir, and thank you for inviting us."

"Thank you," Agatha agreed with a smile. "She's adorable, very like you, sir." She followed her consort out.

"Remind me to have a talk with her later," Tara sighed.

"Draco already did." She smiled brightly. "He seems to give very...full talks on most subjects."

He shook hands as everyone left them alone, the last one out being Professor Black, who had finally found his ring in the punch. He sighed as he closed the door. "I thought they'd never leave."

"They won't, as long as they know where we live," Tara said, patting him on the back. She walked over to where the two girls were sitting. "Is she giving you the verbal tour?"

"As well as warning me about a few things. Why does the school tolerate a poltergeist?"

"There's not much we can do about Peeves," Tara told her, sitting down as well. "You mostly have to get out of the way very quickly if he targets you. The house ghosts are mostly nice, but the Bloody Baron is kind of creepy most of the time." Emily nodded. "Did you have any questions that Ravena couldn't answer?"

"What will I have to do to catch up?"

"That depends on each teacher," Tara told her. "If you had taken my class, you would have gotten four months worth of notes and had to do at least one spell my way to prove that you can do it. That's the final. Runes, you'll need to know the alphabet and all the syntax stuff. Astronomy, probably get up to date on the star charts they've been doing. Everything else is mostly practical application."

"I'll have Ignatius walk you through the broad categories of spells we've done so far this year so you'll know how to do each of them. You'll be expected to know how to do a certain potion, but I'll allow you your books for ten minutes at the beginning of class." Tara looked interested. "The one I'm planning on requires an immense ingredient list and while I would enjoy doing that to them, Ignatius pointed out that many of them will botch it anyway, even if they were allowed the book for the whole time." He crossed his arms over his chest. "Magical Creatures you can get the notes from anyone, it's mostly care and tending this year for you. Herbology Ignatius said was potting some shoots recently and she doesn't have a comprehensive final, you end up tending a few plants you've already covered. Defense you can get the notes off anyone and Professor Weasley is fair if you need help catching up in there. You can ask him, myself, or Mr. Malfoy once he gets free."

"Transfiguration might be harder," Ravena put in. "That's technically my area and I know those two are planning a multi-stage final for everyone. Your year is doing animals into other animals right now. Carida is a decent-enough note taker and you should be able to copy off hers." She smiled. "If you make friends with Iggy, he's got a magical copying spell now and he might be persuaded to use it on your behalf."

Emily smiled. "Do I have to appear helpless?"

"No, he likes strong, independent women, who're older," Tara told her. "Don't worry, he won't hit on you. The girls all like him, because he's fun to be with, but everyone knows he's taken." She stood up. "We'll let you get settled in for the night and you can wander around tomorrow with Ravena or Iggy. We'll be here most of the day."

"Tomorrow is a Hogsmeade Saturday," Ravena pointed out.

"Good point. We'll be here in the morning and after dinner then. Iggy won't be here all day because he'll be helping out at the joke shop. Agatha and Ryan are planning on going shopping for a wedding gift for his mother. So you'll have Ravena, or most of her family."

"Which we told her about, just in case," Ravena said as she stood up. "Come on, I'll show you back to the house." She nodded at her heads. "Thank you for the snacks, they were quite nice. Any word on father?"

"Buffy locked them in there but supposedly the lock will come off tomorrow before he has to be in court."

"Good. I'll check on him then." She let the other girl say her goodnights in private, waiting by the door. "Don't worry, we're scary and mean, but some of us are strong enough to stop most of the crap," Ravena told her as they walked down the hall. She opened the door. "We password the houses so no one from another one can get in. The only exception to that is Lucien, who can and does get in all the time." She whistled as she walked in, getting everyone's attention. "This is Emily Snape, our Head's niece. She's a fourth year. Carida, she'll need your notes." The girl nodded. "Treat her well or Snape will have your head." She smiled as her kitten came running down the stairs. "Hello, Hemlock. That's a pretty ribbon Maeve put on you." She picked her cat up and looked him over, still fine. "If you want, Carida can show you up or I can."

"I think I'll get with her and look at her notes," Emily said, smiling at her. "Thank you, Ravena."

"You're welcome." She walked up to her room, petting her little purr kitty gently. He was such a good boy. She found the remains of a mouse on her bed. "Oh, you brought me a present," she cooed.

"That's disgusting," one of her roommates noted.

"It is, but he's showing me how well he hunts." She used a disposable glove from her drawer to pick up the creature and go toss it in the trash, while her kitty rested on the bed after a long hunt. "Very good boy, Hemlock," she said, sitting down to pet him.

"What's she like?"

"She's nice, a little stiff still, but looks just like her uncle. She's got blonde roots for some reason, and is being put in with the fourth years. I put her with Carida. I think those two will get along well."

Down the hallway, Carida smiled at her. "Ravena was trying to make sure you'd make a friend in the house. I'm not opposed to anyone or anything, as long as it doesn't get pushed in my face." She patted her folders. "These are the notes for the year so far."

Emily looked at the stack. "I think I'll ask Iggy to copy those after all."

Carida laughed. "He's a charming young man. A year younger than us." Emily looked quizzical. "He got early admittance because he's such a superbrain. He got accepted just a few days ago into a prodigy potion's program at the Royal Academy." Emily nodded, looking impressed. "Just don't play helpless with him. He can read people very well. He's gryphon-born and it shows sometimes."

"They let them attend here?"

"His father, Professor Harris-Weasley, is one of them and he teaches them all control as soon as it's known what they are."

"Oh. I guess it's helpful. Salem wouldn't even allow them entry."

"Oh, please don't mention that. Professor Harris-Weasley will go on a rip again. The last one he had landed us with a three-foot paper due in two days. It took us a day just to find out how long a foot was."

Emily smiled. "I'm not seeing him anyway so don't worry about it."

Carida smiled. "Good. We'd all thank you for that." She patted the folders. "Where would you like to start? After a long bath and something to eat? The house elves left you a tray on your bed."

"That's darling of them," Emily said with a real smile. "How about Transfiguration? It's my weakest subject. I'm like my mother, a herbologist."

"Oooh, then you want to talk to Melvin, Iggy's cousin. He's one of the top three in that class, the other two are much older and don't like us younger kids. He's nice and will gladly help you get caught up in there. He can even show you where to avoid walking first thing in the morning because the greenhouses are a *major* makeout spot. Madam Sprout puts out contraceptive herbs and everything for them. She's a practical woman."

"If I were to find a boyfriend, who would I talk to about that?"

"Madam Pomfrey is running one of Iggy's potions through a test. It's a combined menstrual potion and infertility potion. It's wonderful. Lasts for a month. If you do find a boyfriend, watch out for the Head Girl. She's a bitch about trying to steal them. Tried mine and he put her down in front of everyone in the Great Hall one day."

"Wonderful. I'm sure we'll get along marvelously then." She smiled and grabbed the tray. "I'm off for that promised bath. Thank you."

"Hey, not an issue. I'm like that." She smiled and watched the girl go, mentally categorizing her from her behavior so far. She went in right under Professor Snape in her mental list.

***

Ron looked at his bed, then mentally sighed. Not very comfortable but he could do that. He laid down on the sheet covering the pile of clothes, getting comfortable.

"I can share," Draco reminded him.

"It's okay," Ron told him. "I can always take a nap tomorrow, you have court." Besides, Draco probably wouldn't like the fact that he cuddled. He pulled the sheet and blanket over himself, settling in for the night. A bright flash woke him, and Draco, about an hour later, making him wince. "What was that?"

"Not a clue," Draco admitted. He looked like he was trying to hold in a smirk. "Get off the floor, Ron, before you stay that color."

Ron hopped up and looked at himself. The color dust was settling in so he moved everything out of the way so they wouldn't be permanently colored that way. He managed to rinse himself off and sighed at his floor. It was a mess. A purple, blue, and teal mess. The rug was ruined.

"Your brothers have a way to get rid of it," Draco told him. He shifted. "You want front or back?"

"Huh?"

"Front or back of the bed. The color remover doesn't work on skin."

"I don't think you want...."

"Weasley, I don't care about your modesty. I cuddle in my sleep as well." Ron relaxed. "Now, do you want front or back?"

"I'd rather have front," Ron told him, climbing into the bed. He got up and grabbed his pillows, letting Draco have the other set. "There, that's better." He closed his eyes, comforted for the first time in years. Buffy used to do the same thing, only without the pajama bottoms. He relaxed, quickly falling asleep.

Draco shook his head, knowing that his father was somewhere screaming at him. Who would have thought the two of them would be sharing a bed? And non-sexually at that. He closed his eyes, getting comfortable. Ron wiggled back into his front and he held in the groan. He had missed this by not having someone around all the time. It was time for him to move on from Ginny.

Buffy waited until they were both *really* asleep before slipping the contagion cuffs on them. She blew a kiss at them. "Sorry, guys, but orders are orders and you've got to do this. It's the future of the school and your world. You'll understand someday." She faded out, going back to the containment circle the house elf had nicely canceled for her. She loved those little creatures. They were so cute! It was definitely the ears.

Part 5

Draco woke up first and lifted his hand off Ron's waist, but stopped when he felt the extra weight. No one said he was a fast waker usually, but he was awake now. "Ron," he said, nudging him. Ron rolled and looked at him, so Draco held up their joined wrists. "She struck again."

Ron looked at their wrists, frowning. He sat up and looked at the cuffs. "These are contagion cuffs." He frowned at his bedmate. "When did she come in?"

"I don't know." Draco laid his free hand on his stomach. "You don't think..."

Ron shrugged. "If she did, I'm going to hurt her," he assured the other man. "That's going a bit too far." He tried to take his off but it wasn't budging. "Is there a lock spell on these too?"

Draco nodded. "The same one. I wonder how long this will take?"

"I don't know, but I'm ready to kill something." Ron slumped in on himself. "I'm sorry she's doing this. I don't know why and I'm frustrated, but if she did what we think she did, I'll be here for you. Whatever you need."

Draco patted him on the back. "If she did what I think she did, Xander will get his chance to do a banishing spell and I'll work on ripping her apart."

"Hopefully this isn't how she's coming back," George said from the doorway. He waved at the held up cuffs. "I know. She decided to wake my ass up an hour ago. You won't believe why." He handed over the nice note, obviously written by a house elf for her. "So, congrats, and you can still hide here, Draco." He nodded at the cuffs. "She said today, or you could try to teleport out of them."

"I barely figured it out yesterday." Draco groaned and pulled a pillow over his head. "Don't laugh."

"I'm not," George and Ron said together. They looked at each other and shrugged.

"Draco, you've got court in an hour," George reminded him. "We've got a stitching spell ready so you can get into shirts and stuff, but you two will have to work out your showering on your own. And Fred told mum. She's ready to kill Buffy too if it helps." He walked away.

"We should go do that," Ron sighed.

"Definitely." Draco got out of the bed and pulled Ron with him. "You face one way and I'll get the other."

"We've both had communal showers, it's not an issue," Ron pointed out. He followed the other man into the bathroom. She had gotten their right hands too, so it was extra difficult to do everything like normal. Ron ended up helping Draco fix his hair and Draco decided to fix Ron's for him so it looked less messy. Together they walked downstairs and joined the twins in the common room. "Don't you have work?" Ron asked.

"We set up last night," George told him. "Are you two going to be able to handle this?"

"We've learned how to survive," Draco reminded him. "The judge can only laugh." He looked at Ron. "Floo?"

"We'd better if you're not sure about your teleporting." George fixed their shirts for them and away they went.

***

Emily Snape walked into the dungeons and headed for the worst smell. She found Iggy bending over the potion, sniffing deeply. "How can you stand that?"

He grinned at her. "Easily, it gets worse and I blocked up my nose. The stuff's on the table if you want some." He stirred some more and moved the cauldron off the fire. "What's up?"

"I wanted to see if you had some time to work on the Runes backwork."

He nodded. "Sure. Can we do it in here? I'm supposed to be making this for Madam Pomfrey."

"If we must." She looked around. "It's dark."

Iggy smiled as he pulled a special quill out of his bag, and it lit up. "My dads make it," he said with a grin, sticking it into the table. "Plus." He snapped his fingers and a small faerie glow started above the table. "How's that?"

She smiled. "We've done this before?"

"A few times. Little Ron needs help in Defense and the others in the family are used to finding me down here." He pulled out both of his sets of runes, putting them onto the table. "If you're not actively using that blue set, then it'll start to spell out dirty words," he warned. "They're my uncle's."

She smiled. "I'm sure he had quite a lot of fun with them."

He nodded. "Definitely." He pulled out the notes he had made for her. "Okay, this is what we've done this year, mostly the beginning stuff. Some vocabulary, some syntax, some common words." He handed it over. "That's your copy." She smiled at him. "Hey, I've got a spell and six rolls of parchment in my trunk, it's okay." He sat down, pointing at each one and telling her what they were. By the time he had to get up and do more on the potion, she had the basic letters down and could spell out small words.

***

Simone slid into the house and got out of the way. Little Ron rushed in and up the stairs, so she relaxed.

"What did you do?" the Head Girl asked from her usual place near the windows.

"He's just been pranked by a Ravenclaw and had to get sick," she explained, walking over to look at her. "It was really nasty too. We should probably leave him alone for a few days."

She looked up. "It was that bad?"

"They somehow managed to send slime into his stomach. He's really sick."

She nodded wisely. "I understand. I'll tell the Head Boy when he wakes up from his nap." She smiled. "How was town?"

"Slow, like usual. We strolled, we nibbled, we drank butterbeers, then we came back and found the Ravenclaws picking on Little Ron. Denver's up getting the nurse."

"Good." The Head Girl stretched. "Be smart, prepare for your NEWTs starting the year before. This cramming is horrible."

Simone smiled. "I'll keep that in mind for my OWLs next year."

"Oh, that's right, you've got those." She patted the girl on the arm. "If you want to be a Prefect, you've got to get great scores and keep up your grades."

"I know." Simone pointed up the boys stairs when Madam Pomfrey ran in. "He's in the bathroom. Did the Ravenclaws make it back to their house?"

Madam Pomfrey smiled at her. "No, not in the least, dear. Did you curse them?"

"Not as far as I know," Simone told her. "I think that was a Slytherin. You might ask Agatha." She shrugged at the stunned look. "It is her brother and only she's allowed to pick on him." The nurse shook her head and hurried up the stairs. "That was rather sickening to watch." She walked away. "Iggy's in the dungeon with Snape's niece. We popped in on him before we left."

"What's she like?"

"Like him, only female?" Simone suggested. "She was studying hard to catch up. She's in our year so she'd have time to catch up, and Iggy's teaching her runes." She shrugged. "We didn't really talk. She had that same calm air that he has sometimes. She did smile at him, but then again so does Snape."

"You don't think she's going to hit on him, do you?"

Simone shook her head. "Not a chance. Iggy and Raena are talking through the flood with each other." She winked and walked up to her room, dropping her shrunken bags on the bed. She unshrunk them and sat down with a sigh. Her feet hurt. "I'm back," she called, making sure no one was around. And no one was. So she unpacked the package that had been sent to her new post box. She knew her father suspected she had such a thing, but not why. Fortunately, she had convinced an uncle to get the package from London for her. She unwrapped the new books and the special instrument inside, then quickly hid them under her pillow because someone was coming. "Hi," she said as the other girl walked in, earning herself a funny look. "Sorry, just got my first official porn."

"Oh, let's see then," the girl said, coming over to look. "Ooh, a magazine," she said happily, looking through it. "Can I borrow this?"

"You can copy it," Simone offered. "That way you can get yours messy and so can I."

The girl giggled. "We don't get things as messy as the boys do, we don't shoot like them." Simone sat up. "Really, you never knew?"

"My mum's not really talking about sex with us. She figured daddy would do it and he never mentioned that, probably because I'm a girl and he didn't think about it." She grimaced. "We don't? I've seen stuff where we do."

"That's just some kinky stuff," the other girl told her. Another of the girls walked in. "Come look, she got naughty stuff."

"Cool." She joined them looking through the books and magazine. "How did you get them?"

"I have a post box in London and I bribed my uncle to go get it for me."

"Wonderful," the second girl told her. "You didn't get into trouble?"

"Not yet. I'm guessing anyway." She shrugged. "I didn't check all the regulations but I'm sure I'm not in trouble so far because he came back." Simone leaned back against her pillows. "You know they have shops for that in London, right?" The girls looked interested. "They've got a number of stores that sell that sort of thing. My father's went to a few of them. I found his porn stash a few years back and he told me that I could start my own once I was old enough."

"Wow," the second girl said. "Your father is wickedly cool. My own is stodgy, said I don't need to know anything about sex until I'm married. I pointed out that I'm not getting married anytime soon and he said that I didn't need to date then." She sighed. "He's such an old fart."

"My father sat me down and gave me a long lecture about what would happen if I had sex before I got married, including all these diseases and bringing dishonor to the family."

"I take it they don't know about your boyfriends?" Simone asked dryly. They shook their heads. "Well, I'm not telling. My daddy was very cool and told me anything and everything I needed to know, but since he's such a guy I guess he doesn't understand what women go through all the time. He was great about some things though, explained how to get past the pain things and all that."

The first girl patted her on the leg. "It's okay. After a few minutes, it goes away."

"If you have someone who knows what they're doing, they make sure you're already happy before you reach that point so you don't feel it as much," the second girl put in.

"I think my dad's going to take us to someone professional so we learn the right way first."

"I want your father," the second girl said, flopping backwards onto the bed. "Mine would never think of doing something like that. He's expecting my future husband to know everything and teach me, but that depends on him getting some and that's not that likely these days."

Simone grinned. "I'll tell you how it was." The girls laughed.

"What's up?" Denver asked. The girls hid the books and he gave them a funny look. "You girls are strange."

"No, we're normal, you boys just don't understand us," the first girl said, standing up. "I'd better grab my sweater. I'm going for a walk by the lake." The second girl pouted. "Sorry, but he suggested it." She waved and grabbed her sweater, leaving them alone.

Denver came in and sat on his sister's bed, giving her a look. "What are you hiding?"

"Nothing. I got to get everything I wanted."

"I know, I was there."

She shoved him. "Turn around for five minutes." He sighed and turned the other direction while she hid all of her new special things in her sock drawer. She had to hunt for the toy, but eventually got it in there too. She didn't even want to *think* about a house elf finding it. "Okay, done."

He turned back around. "Did you see Melvin and Andrea? They looked so cute."

"They make a good couple," Simone agreed. "Did you hear? She promised Uncle Ron not to have sex until after they left school."

"There are ways around that," Denver said with a smirk.

"I know, but does he?"

"I'm not sure. Hopefully he'll talk to father about that." He shrugged. "So, give, you wouldn't show me what you at the shop."

She pulled out the wrapped box. "It's for Ravena."

"Ooh, one of those." He giggled. "I'm sure she'll love it." He whistled, bringing Glinda to them. "Can you take that to Ravena? And you can't open it or pierce it."

Glinda looked at the box, then cheeped and picked it up, taking off with it in her beak.

Simone grinned. "I'm sure she'll have fun with that. Uncle Fred made the strings her colors."

"Hemlock will adore that," Denver agreed.

***

The judge looked at the two men, smiling at them. "New relationship?" he asked.

"My former girlfriend is strange and she did it to us," Ron told him.

"Did she knock you out first?"

"She's dead," Ron told him.

"Oh." The judge nodded. "I remember the pranks of the dead while I was at school. Are you both all right?"

"No, but I can deal with it," Draco told him. He glanced around. "She's not coming?"

"This is a preliminary interview, to see what would be acceptable to you."

Draco shrugged. "I want my children protected. If she's truly changed, then I'll allow her partial custody or visitation, but they're *my* children."

"I understand, Mr. Malfoy. If I had gone through this situation, I would have done this long ago."

"The children filed. They had tried to talk to the both of us two years ago and there wasn't anything that could be done. I reformed my behavior and she didn't."

"Ginny was trying to go back to her youth and never quite understood that even as a girl of eighteen she couldn't do that," Ron put in.

Draco nodded. "Exactly. I tried subtle, I tried more extravagant. I tried a lust spell to teach her how bad it was. She ignored it all."

The judge smiled. "I saw the report from the Ministry. Was it really necessary?"

"It was a reaction," Draco admitted. He shifted and Ron moved as well. "There's something else."

"You don't have to," Ron whispered.

Draco looked at him and smiled. "If I don't, she can contest that as well." He looked at the judge. "There's a reason for this," he said, tapping the handcuff on his wrist. They fell off. "Now you do that?" he asked the ceiling. Someone giggled. "I should rip your soul apart and let you flounder and die," he snarled.

Buffy appeared, waving at the judge before looking down at Draco. "Young man, there's a reason for everything I've done. It wasn't my idea, I just follow orders like a good girl." She smiled at Ron. "You two have got to work together closer. Xander's going to have to quit fighting after this next battle. And together, you're bearing the strongest wizard out of both lines. She's going to merge what you do," she said, smiling at Draco, "with what Ron does." She grinned at him. "Besides, you two look so *cute*!" She faded out.

Ron looked at Draco. "At least we're not getting her," he said to soothe the temper tantrum brewing.

Draco pulled himself together. "I'm going to go scream, I'll be right back." He walked out, going to scream and rant at the bitch in the bathroom.

Ron shrugged. "Sorry about that. I guess I'll wait outside."

"You're obviously keeping him calm. If he wants you to stay, you might as well." The judge looked over as Draco came back in. "Feel better?"

"Yes." He tapped Ron on the shoulder and pulled him over to the other side of the room. "The kid's going to take over as the official guardian of the school once it graduates." Ron swallowed. "Male or female, she combined my innate gifts and your nature."

"Wonderful," Ron said sarcastically. "Whatever you need, I'm here. I... I'm not going to run away or anything," he said finally.

"Good, then you can give me foot rubs when my ankles swell." He pointed at the chairs. "Shall we?"

"Do you want me here?"

"You can report back to the rest of the family how fair I'm going to be." He sat down again. "Sorry, but that was necessary." Ron sat down beside him again. "As I was saying, I'm tired of this. I'll let her have visitation or limited custody. I'll even take off the wage garnishment. I have no need of her money and she will. I'm not supporting her."

"She does have a good job," the judge agreed. "I don't see any reason for you to support her. Are you giving your children a living allowance while they're with her?"

"I'll set up another vault and give them keys," Draco agreed. "I still want them the majority of their holidays. I'm the one who helps them shop and watches over them while they're at school."

"Mum would love to be the mediator," Ron put in. "She said Ginny could drop the kids off at her house and Draco could pick them up from there so they could all play together."

"True, they spent most of last summer at her house," Draco agreed. "That would be acceptable to me."

"How long are breaks now? Still nine weeks?" Ron nodded. "Then how about we give her three weeks of that?" the judge suggested. Draco nodded.

Ron coughed. "How much did she ask for?" The judge looked at him. "Ginny was going into this by being practical. If she only asked for three then she didn't want them for more than that."

"I see." The judge checked the second folder on his desk. "She asked for four."

"Then three should be fine," Draco agreed. "They'll spend most of the time at their grandparent's anyway. She can pop around to visit them since they're her parents."

"Very well," the judge agreed. "You'll both be expected to contribute five hundred galleons a year to the children's upkeep and school allowances."

"Each?" Draco asked.

The judge looked at him. "That's a bit excessive. What are they going through that they need it?"

"What about Denver?" Ron asked.

"I'd say over all," the judge told Draco. "Anything else would be naturally occurring for the rest of the family. This is for their uniforms, clothes, and all those necessities and fun things." He smiled. "As for your oldest son, I can't force her to take part in his upkeep, even though she did offer to. I think a thousand a year should cover all five children." Draco nodded. "You'll set up a vault today?"

"Yes, I can do that. It shouldn't take so long." He stood up. "Anything else?"

"No, I think not." The judge cleared his throat. "I would suggest that at least one of you find yourself in a committed relationship, just for the stability."

"She's dating someone decent," Ron said as he stood up. "Met him myself, and I didn't cringe. It was a first."

The judge smiled again. "Why don't you two get together? They're his nieces and nephews so he could claim that he's watching over them for her."

Ron laughed. "We'd kill each other. We just spent the last day locked in a room together and ran out of things to say within three hours."

"Plus, his dead girlfriend gave him triplets," Draco agreed.

"Try it," the judge suggested. "I saw the picture of you two in the paper and I think if you thought about it you could form some sort of alliance at the very least."

Draco looked at Ron. "Don't we already have one of those?"

"Yeah, we watch each other's kids and the like." He shrugged. "Up to you, it's your reputation."

Draco grimaced. "My reputation is still better than my father's and most people assume that I was raised wrong so I don't know any better." He pulled Ron closer and kissed him, and the other man moaned. "That's it, you're going to get laid before you start giving the furniture loving looks." He looked at the judge, who was smirking. "He likes girls, it's just been three years."

"And a half. She was forbidden from her fourth month on," Ron admitted.

"How did you stand that?" the judge asked.

"Long showers and a lot of stress," Ron said honestly. "I'm not as bad as he is." He nudged Draco. "I'll pop around on Percy while you head to the bank."

"You don't need to go to the vaults?"

"I don't have one. My pay is pretty muchly spent as soon as I get it. Having three little ones on thirty galleons is hard."

"Good point." Draco nodded at the judge. "I'll be right back." He steered Ron out of the office. "You can come with me. It will give me someone to chat at so I don't get sick on the ride down." He walked them out of the courts building and over to Diagon, heading for the bank. He had a quiet word with one of the goblins in charge of new vaults, then headed downstairs with Ron trailing him. "Why didn't you take on consulting work over the summers?" Draco asked once they were in the cart.

"For defense? There's nothing really going on. I've done a little bit here and there, but nothing major. Short of going to beat things up for money, I'm living on my paycheck."

"You could have asked Ginny for summer employment."

"I can't do what you guys do," Ron told him. Draco opened his mouth. "We make it, it's fine."

"It's not."

"It is. We're fine. The Watcher's Council give the three a small allowance every month and it's all good. We've got an agreement that they'll pay for the kid's future schooling."

"Ron, the kids are missing out on things."

"It's fine, Draco. Leave it. We're not in debt and it's good."

"If you say so."

"I do," Ron said firmly. "We're fine."

"All right." Draco got out to open his vault, going in to take out a large bag of money, both for the start of the new one and for his own use. He would offer Ron a job, but he knew that sort of pride and Ron would hurt him for it. He might have a quiet word with that Wesley person, but it might mess things up as well. It was probably a problem with the exchange rate. He walked back to the cart and got back in. "All right, just a short stop and then we'll leave."

"Thanks. Gryphons?"

"Later tonight," Draco agreed. "I have something I think I need to do before then. You're coming as well," he ordered as the cart moved. "Don't argue, you need it."

"I don't!"

"You do. You're straight and you moaned."

"I did not!"

"You did, Ron, quit arguing. I'm going, the kids are being watched, and I'm dragging your ass with me. If you argue, I'll be mean and make you go with two of them." Ron's mouth fell open so he smirked. "Do you understand?"

"I can't...."

Draco kicked him. "I have a yearly membership, it's not a problem."

"You can buy yearly memberships to places like that?"

"Only the good ones." Once they reached the surface, Draco led the way to finish doing everything for the new vault, picking up the five keys and heading back to the judge to give him the paperwork. He accepted his copy of the custody agreement and it went into his pocket, then he dragged Ron to the floo so he wouldn't be able to protest. They came out in the exclusive brothel and he smiled. "It's been three and a half years for him," he said, shoving Ron at a woman. "Treat him well and make him relax." A few more women walked over, talking to Ron as they dragged him away. Draco smiled at the Madam as she walked up to him. "Three and a half years," he said in awe.

She smiled at him, patting him on the side of the face. "Some people can do that, Mr. Malfoy. What would you like tonight?"

"Something intense and to plan for my children's first times."

"I have just the thing for you. Pretty, waist-length brunette hair with gold highlights. Something new, but not too new." She took his arm as she walked him away. "Which child is ready?"

"I have my oldest two, my nephew Ignatius who needs some help - he's got a thirty-year-old woman in his sights." She laughed. "And possibly my nephew Melvin. It depends on what he wants since he has a girlfriend at the moment and they've *promised* not to have sex until they graduate."

"Ignatius, the one who just got into the Royal Academy?" Draco nodded. "One of their board comes here for his own stress relief and he was talking about him. I had no idea he was your nephew."

"Ignatius is Xander Harris-Weasley's son."

She brightened up. "No wonder." She patted him on the arm as they walked into the dance studio. "I think you two will get along rather well. She's interesting, has a brilliant mind, and has a thing for the slightly naughty." She smiled at her girl and walked away to check on that poor man. Three and a half years without the comfort of having someone there was unhealthy. She found him being teased by two different women and smiled, leaving them alone. Those two had him well in hand and he would be soothed by the time he left. One of them would even let him cuddle if he wanted. She went to check her monitoring system for the rest of her clients. It was a slow day.

***

Melvin looked at his girlfriend, then at the picnic lunch. "Andrea?" She smiled at him. "I'm tired of the teasing."

She shifted closer and kissed him on the cheek. "There are things that we can do, Melvin, but I wanted to give us time to calm down. Being too anxious would ruin it for me."

He smiled and gave her a real kiss. "I understand that, I wanted to know what you would consider appropriate." She whispered in his ear and he blushed. "Really?" She nodded. "Just that?"

"Well, there's the reciprocal action from what I've been told. It's supposed to be fun and satisfying enough." He moaned. "If you want, you could try that next weekend, when no one else is running around watching us."

He ran a carrot stick over her lips and she nibbled it. "I'd like that. We'll need the time to scout somewhere safe and hidden."

"And somewhere not outside. I don't want to deal with the whole grass and dirt issues."

"Of course," he said, sounding slightly offended. "Having any of that after a picnic would be romantic, but a good breeze would probably ruin it." She giggled and kissed him again, moving away a few inches. "You're sure you want me?"

"Melvin, I love this shy boy act because it's turning me on, but enough is enough. If I get any more warm, I'm going to need to strip right here." He blushed brighter and kissed her on the cheek. "Trust me, Melvin, if you stay around, I'm going to do everything that you've ever wanted and then some."

He giggled. "I'm sure I can think up all sorts of new and interesting stuff. If I have to, I can always ask Simone's father. He knows just about everything to be known about being with a beautiful woman." She blushed. "You are." He stroked over her cheek with his thumb. "Are we more than dating?"

"I'll give you a month before I accept a proposal," she teased.

"Okay." He gave her another kiss. "Eat so we can go find somewhere cozy and out of the way. I want to try that thing."

She picked up her sandwich and ate the biggest bite she could.

***

Draco and Ron wandered back into the house, sated, sleepy, and content with the entire world, even the bad parts. They fell down onto the couch and smiled at each other. "Thanks for that," Ron told him.

"Not a problem," Draco said with a limp wave of his wrist. "Do you feel better?"

"Much," Ron said with a goofy grin.

Xander walked in and stopped to look at them. "What happened to you two?" He saw the shared smiles and raised an eyebrow. "Or should I ask?"

"I helped him take advantage of a membership I have," Draco told him with a content smile. "Want to help us rip Buffy a new one?"

"Oh, I heard about that and called her down to have a discussion." He crossed his arms. "She explained it to me and her methodology sucks ass. She understands that and will never step foot in this school again." Ron opened his mouth. "She can view from where she is. She doesn't need to come down here and harass you more." He walked over and tipped Draco's head up. "Repeat after me, I will allow myself to be spoiled this time."

Draco grinned. "If I must."

"You must," Ron agreed.

"And you," Xander said, letting Draco go, giving him a pat on the head. "The Headmaster has something for you. It came by owl. Something about a book that needs translated." He shrugged at the confused look. "I don't know. That's all he told me." He collapsed into his chair. "The kids are all back in their houses, begging for a real shower, mercy, and to change to a new elective. I effectively scared the shit outta most of them."

"Congrats," Ron told him. "I think I'm going to go take a nap."

"Fred said you might want to nap in ours. Yours is apparently covered in the color dust, bright yellow." Ron shuddered. "Go nap in the bed, I'll take the nest, and Draco can have his own bed unless you two...." He trailed off.

Draco shook his head. "I appreciate having someone to hold, but I think I'll stay up. I still have to go to the gryphons."

"No, you don't. Bill's coming up to talk to everyone again tomorrow. Another full day of lectures, covering what he did last time and even more." He smiled. "Buffy popped in on him too, he screamed at her for over three hours while he had her trapped."

"The gryphons have a way to trap spirits?" Draco asked.

Xander nodded. "It's from the China colony, it's in traditional gryphon, and it's one hell of a book from what I understand. It's one of those where you the author decided only the dedicated would get through his convoluted wording to find any meaning in the first five chapters, which you'll need to understand the rest, done in a more pleasing style." He smiled. "It's coming up, along with another section of books for Iggy, another one for me, and the defense section so I can start to teach Ron Gryphon."

"I get to learn?" Ron asked. Xander nodded. "Why?"

"Because Ginny told them that she wants to do less work and they trust your family. You and Charlie both get to learn."

"Is this pity?" Ron asked.

"No, they said that you'll have to know to help Draco teach that one." He pointed at Draco's stomach. "Which by the way they're holding a major celebration because it's not only going to be the guardian of the school, but also of the colony. And they think it'll be another girl." He smiled. "There's actually a whole book of how this kid's got to come to be, in cryptic prophecy of course."

"Future or past?" Draco asked.

"Past and future. Oh, did you know that you've got stuff sitting at the colony?" Draco shook his head. "Someone cleaned out a dead person's vault and found your family history. There's apparently a few surprises in there when they looked to see who should be getting it."

"I'll get it tomorrow?" Xander nodded. "I'll deal with it then." He heaved himself up. "I'm for a shower." He nudged the nearly-asleep Ron as he passed. "Go nap where the kids can't pounce you."

"I'm good here," Ron told him, curling up on the couch.

Xander and Draco shared a smile. "Thanks," Xander mouthed. Draco nodded then went up to shower and finish waking up. He wouldn't even tell George. Ron had needed the release.

***

Draco looked over as Melvin slid up beside him on the mezzanine later that day. "What did you need, Melvin?"

Melvin blushed. "Uncle Draco, can I come to you for anything?" He got a pat on the head and a nod. "Well, you know about Andrea, right?" He got another nod. "And our promise to Ron?" A third nod. "What else can we do?"

"Ah." Draco smiled. "There are many things, depending on where she sets the limits." He wrapped an arm around the boy's shoulders, talking quietly about all the things that they *might* do, if the young lady agreed, and they were careful enough about it. Melvin was bright red by the end, but he had some very good ideas. "Was there anything else?"

"There's the small problem of where and a silencing spell," Melvin told him.

"Oh, that's no problem at all," Draco said with a smirk. "Come, let me show you somewhere that I found in my fifth year." He led the boy down the stairs, taking the opposite last turn before the dungeon, heading left instead of right and down. "This isn't a forbidden section, it's only closed off. No one's needed to use the classrooms because we've got so many empty. So, when I found the room I did, it came as a shock to me that anyone else realized it was down here." He tapped on a door and not hearing an answer walked in. He lit the candles, showing the old, well-used pillows and mattresses spread around. Then he closed the door. "The silencing charm requires your wand to be placed on the cherub's chest." Melvin did so. "This, my boy, is where I did a lot of very naughty things with quite a few people."

Melvin looked around in awe. No one had been here in years by the dust on everything. He looked up at his uncle. "How did you find it, Uncle Draco?"

"Easily, I got lost looking for a storeroom." He grinned. "I only got caught in here once and that's because Snape was looking for me. He's probably the only other person who knows it's here. He said it predated *his* tenure as a student." Melvin's jaw dropped. "There's a small shelving unit over there," he said, pointing at the bright red padded thing on the wall. "It's got a cold shelf so you can keep juice in there. As a matter of fact, there might still be some sort of things around here, lube or some of those muggle condoms maybe." He sat down, pulling the boy beside him. "Now, I shall teach you the most important thing, even though you're determined not to use it." Melvin sat down across from him, still looking stunned. "Are you listening?"

Melvin nodded. "Yes, sir."

"Good boy." Draco smiled and opened a small hidden compartment, this one with a scroll, a small pot of herbs, and a candle. "The contraceptives."

Melvin accepted the scroll and grinned. "This is easy."

"Yes, it is, but the Regents don't want to think about any of you doing anything like that in their school. Parents might complain," he said dryly. Melvin laughed. "The herbs are the standard for her to eat, if she doesn't take Ignatius' new potion that is. Either one works."

Melvin handed back the scroll. "Thank you for showing me."

"Remember, it's the third door on this side, after taking the wrong turn from the potion's dungeon." Melvin nodded. "Every other room around here is spelled against a silencing charm thanks to Severus. As a matter of fact, he set most of them up to echo throughout the school."

"Who set it up?"

Draco leaned closer. "Iggy's namesake." Melvin broke up in laughter. "Be very gentle with everything and behave properly with her, young man." He patted Melvin on the head. "The silencing charm also locks the doors, all right?"

Melvin nodded and stood up, closing the contraceptive compartment again and canceling the silencing charm. "Thank you, Uncle Draco."

"Just don't get caught or Tara will rip this place down." He walked the boy out of the room and relocked the door, letting him know what the password was. He walked the boy back to the main passageway and left him there, going to check on Severus. He hadn't looked good when he was storming up the hill earlier. "Ah, here you are," he said, smiling at the older man. "What happened?" He glanced around. "No Ignatius?"

"He's giggling in the storeroom as he spends his hour with Raena." Snape put down his book. "Shut the door, boy." Draco kicked it shut. "You never said anything about it being *that* spell."

"You wanted to know?"

"Yes!"

"Well, it was, and that's what Buffy was on about last night as well," he said grimly. "A true child of prophecy."

Snape groaned and held his head. "How are you feeling?"

"Fine so far. The spell was unfrozen last night when she put contagion bracelets on us."

"That whole thing was because of that?" Snape asked. Draco nodded. "What are you going to do now?"

"I can't very well do anything, can I?"

"There are options."

Draco leaned down, getting into his face. "Then the school and the gryphon colony will fall," he said quietly. "Which is worse?"

"I understand," Snape said, giving him a faint smile. "If you need anything, you are to tell me immediately. Ignatius may not make anything for it."

"You have orders as well?" Snape nodded. "Why?"

"Because the colony elders in Amsterdam are going to try and discredit him from afar."

"They can't do that."

"They can. They have in the past. They'll try it again and it's too dangerous to risk."

"What can we do to stop them?"

"Short of annihilation, nothing."

"What about Xander's oh-so-fun aging spell? If we do it, and take Raena away from them, letting Iggy claim her, then the local colony would have precedent."

Iggy slammed in then turned and shut the door, kicking it repeatedly. "I won't get upset!" he yelled.

"They're trying to break you, boy," Snape told him. "Do not let them."

Iggy turned and looked at them. "No, they just canceled Raena's funding because of me. Fuck them!"

"It's easily fixed," Draco told him.

Iggy shook his head. "It's even more easily fixed. Raena's coming here tonight to talk to Bill. And I promise, we'll stay in separate rooms."

"That's good," Snape agreed dryly. "What else is going to happen?"

"I'm claiming her as my mate. They can't fight over that. Are either of my father's in? Or do I have time to run to town."

"Xander's upstairs, I think George is still in the shop."

"Great. I'll be back." Iggy disappeared, going to talk to his father.

"Oh, shit," Draco said succinctly. "How could they do that to one of their own?"

"All the former potion's masters, up to the last three, were from Amsterdam. It's territorial rights and jealousy. They tried it with the others as well."

"Fuck them then," Draco said with a shrug. "I'd like it if you did a discerning spell on me soon," he said, then he left. This was going to get messy. Maybe Bill Weasley could help. He was always calm in a crisis and usually had useful ideas.

***

Iggy landed in the middle of the shop and picked up the most explosive thing, taking it out back to blow the fuck up. Once he was calmer, and done wishing he could start fires like his father when he got upset, he walked back inside. "Father, I think we need to have a discussion before I finish losing my temper," Iggy said.

George looked at him. "That's coming out of your allowance."

"The Amsterdam colony is trying to kill me and ruin Raena because of me."

"Fred!" Fred came out of the lab. "Switch with me for a bit, a small piece of family emergency just came up." He led his son into the back room, away from the few students still in the shop, and shut the door. "What?"

"Every potion master but myself and the last two have come from Amsterdam." George nodded. "They're *jealous*," he spat. "It's been overheard that there's a plan to ruin something of mine at a critical moment, so I'm not only discredited but it harms someone and I'm banned from making anything ever again." His smile got colder. "Also, since Raena and I are aligned, they've just cut her funding and are threatening her family with expulsion."

George pulled his son in for a hug. "We'll do whatever we can to help, son. What are you thinking?"

"I'm thinking of being a vindictive shit and announcing that I refuse to do anything for them," Iggy admitted against the comforting shoulder. He remembered this shoulder fondly from his fussier days. "Bill told me."

"All right. We'll do whatever we have to do," George told him. "Does she need help right now?" Iggy nodded. "Are they pushing her for funds or just for time?"

"She's a month away from finishing her Mastery potion." He pulled back and scrubbed at his face. "I want to do something horrible."

"I know."

"I want to hurt them greatly."

George smiled. "I know, son."

"I want to rip them feather from skin and cut them up like the creatures they are!"

"Iggy, I know," George told him. "Feeling less in a rage now?" Iggy took a deep breath and nodded. "First thing's first. Go talk to her parents. Find out exactly what you can do to help or if they want you to leave her alone." Iggy nodded. "Come back and tell us so we can help her, and we'll plan the rest soon enough."

Iggy nodded. "Yes, sir. Snape knows too, he was in a rage as well. Oh, and did you know the spell worked on Uncle Draco?"

"Yes, I do. Your former Aunt Buffy was crowing about it. The child will one day take your other father's place. Go now, before things get worse." Iggy disappeared and George sat down to think. They had the extra money, and they had some major support if necessary. They could get through this. He got up and went to tell Fred what was going on, finding Draco there already. "He's gone to check with her parents."

"Good. Hopefully this will be solved soon enough."

"Iggy's gone protective and possessive on her," George said with a smile. "He's got that same look in his eyes as Xander does whenever one of us is threatened."

Draco smirked. "I knew the boy had it in him." He leaned on the counter. "Do you have anything that can prank the dead?"

"No, son, but we're working on it," Fred assured him. Draco batted at him. "What? Twins share most everything."

"If you'd ask Elizabeth, I'm sure she'd say yes to bearing you a bunch of little pranksters in the making," George told him.

"She doesn't want kids."

"Ask her again, she might change her mind for you." He hit his twin on the arm. "You can adopt William and watch him and Zach get together if you want."

"No, thank you," Fred said dryly. "A little Xander and a little Snape are not the couple I want to watch."

***

Iggy landed inside the library, a major faux pas, but he was tired of this shit. The local colony didn't respect him, he didn't respect them. He walked up to the information desk and leaned on it. "I want to hurt them very badly," he told Raena's mother. "So badly that I'm in a rage and I'm about to go over there."

She smiled. "I know, Iggy. We support you both, even if she does take a deaging spell." She grimaced at a back corner. "She's had to move back home."

"My family wants to know what she needs most. Money, time, a safe haven, a shielding spell so they can't screw her up. Me claiming her officially so she becomes part of my colony.... What do you need?" From behind him, someone laughed weakly so he turned to find his darling standing there. "Raena, are you all right?" He hugged her, holding her tightly against his chest. "Whatever I can do, tell me, and I'm so there," he whispered against his hair.

"You're only going to get yourself in trouble," she pointed out.

Iggy pulled back. "Honey, there's some power with what I am." He grinned. "And not only will I use it, I'm having this explosive rage at the moment and nowhere to let it out. If I could start fires like my father, I'd probably have burnt us all up by now." She laughed again and this time it was stronger. "So, what do you need? My family's offered you anything you want that's in our power."

"I'm all right for right now," she admitted. "They can't ask for my tuition fees back and they can't make me leave the school. They can force me out of the dorms because my living allowance has stopped. They can't make me stop working on my mastery potion either."

Iggy led her a little further away from the desk. "I know I've mentioned it before, but I want to put up a cooky plan." She nodded. "My father is the present master of aging spells." He closed her lips with his finger. "If you deage yourself back to somewhere around mine, we can formally adopt you into my clan, the rules say that you have the choice of changing clans at the age of adulthood. I can also claim you, or even if you don't, and make you a part of my clan. The first would protect you and the second would protect you and your family. Plus, I've got a bit of an idea at the moment anyway." He smiled at her and saw her melt. "If you can do that, you can come to Hogwarts. What's a few more years? It'll give you time under Snape to finish your Mastery potion, which shouldn't matter because Braun's bylaws don't have an age requirement. Or you could finish it and join me at the Royal Academy. Either way. There's a spouse clause," he said with a smile.

She slumped. "Iggy, that's dangerous."

"Do you know how many times my dad's worked the temporary spell? And the permanent spell? They made him practice it back and forth for *weeks* on *hundreds* of things and people. If you want, we can do that. Our elder is coming up tomorrow to talk to me anyway."

She looked over at her mother. "Mother?"

"Take it, dear. You were a beautiful girl when you were fifteen and you'll be wonderful this time."

"Mother, I looked horrible. I had bad skin, buck teeth, and nasty looking hair."

Iggy smiled at her. "You can only be beautiful to me, Raena. Trust me on this. Besides, make yourself eighteen and then we'll only have four years between us." She laughed and hugged him. "Please? Let me help you?"

"I'll talk about it with my family," she promised.

"Daughter, do it," her mother told her. "Your father won't be home tonight and everything's bad right now. If you go through with this, they can't touch any of us."

Raena nodded, but looked unhappy. "What about yours and father's job?"

"Dear one, Amsterdam only has *administrative* force over the library. Nothing else," Iggy assured her. "They can't fire your mother. Not without the Board saying so, not if they don't have a reason. She's safe. I'm going to make it *very* clear how much this has pissed me off." He stepped back. "May we? Please?"

She looked at her mother, who nodded. "Father?"

"Said it wasn't such a bad idea for you to deage yourself anyway," she admitted with a faint smile. "Go. I'll send you your things. Iggy, check with your Headmaster first." He disappeared. "Raena, we love you, but it will be safer this way." Her daughter came over and gave her a hug. "Be safe and be careful. Severus will protect you for me." She kissed her. "Go to Iggy, my sweet, or to his father." She nodded and left to get her Mastery materials, then teleported away. She landed in Hogsmeade, twenty feet outside the door of Iggy's father's shop. She took a deep breath and walked inside, smiling at the man behind the counter. "Are you George?"

"No, Raena, I'm Fred, he's in the back readying Iggy's room for you." He hugged her. "It'll be okay. Iggy and his father are both on a rip right now." He looked around. "I'll be right back." He led her back to the living quarters, handing her over to George. "Should we call the school?"

"He knows." She smiled at him. "I'll try not to be a bother."

"Dear, we've lived with Iggy, we know what you little potion people are like," George said with a grin. "That's why he has a fireplace in his room." He pointed to it, and everything set up so Iggy could brew something. "If you need anything, call us." She nodded. "We're open for another three hours so come out if you want company, or sit in here if you don't." She gave him a hug. "Don't worry, we're nice people, most of the time." She laughed and the twins left.

"She looked so depressed," Fred whispered.

"Iggy's calling upon his calling and is going to beat the snot out of them politically," George assured him. He winked. "Dumbledore just popped in." They walked back into the shop, smiling in unison at the old man. "Can we help you?"

Dumbledore looked at them. "I think it's more of me helping you this time, boys."

***

Iggy brushed his fingers through his hair as he teleported to his colony. "Hi." He handed the gryphon-born doing formal matters his petition. "It's important. They just fucked with me." The born looked shocked. "May I make my case?"

"Of course," Bill said gently. "Is this over the Amsterdam colony?" Iggy nodded and the other elders started to speak.

"Shut up and let me go first," Iggy told them. "It's my life they're trying to ruin." The elders all looked at him, he wasn't normally like this, he hated to argue. "Sorry, but I'm a bit pissed at the moment and I don't have a handy way of relieving that stress like my father and his fires." He took a deep breath. "It was reported to me that the Amsterdam colony was trying to fuck up my life. There was a plan to ruin a potion of mine at the worst instant, thereby harming someone and discrediting me, all because I'm not from there. I know there have been other such incidences with the other non-Amsterdam potion masters. I also know that they threatened my future mate."

"Potential mate," Bill corrected.

Iggy snorted. "Bet me. She's mine and will stay mine. I've even worn her down over our age differences." He grinned. "She's a beautiful woman, Bill."

"I know, we did meet her."

"Yeah, but it's her mind that gets me," he said with a wispy-sounding sigh. He shook himself. "Anyway, they tried to ruin her schooling, and she is going for her Mastery in healing potions as well. They're threatening her family with expulsion. I'm not putting up with this. Unless you can give me one *damn good* reason, I'm removing them from my care, any future help from me outside of an epidemic, and from any and all consideration." He crossed his arms. "Now you can argue and make my stomach hurt."

The female elder laughed. "We had heard of such going on, young Ignatius, but are you sure? This will cause you problems."

"I'm heading for the main Council after this. Fuck them and the eggs they hatched from." The gryphons got together. "If you look at my petition, I've selected a radical course of action that will ensure everyone is safe and healthy. Especially she and I."

The gryphons looked at the petition. "Your handwriting needs work, young man," the female elder said finally. She looked down at him. "Is this your final say?" He nodded. "Even if she later rejects you?"

Iggy laughed. "She won't reject me. We have a connection through the flood. We talk every day now." The elders looked impressed. "All I need is your approval and then I'm off."

"You have it," the female elder told him, the two males backing her senior decision. "Someone will have to take you to the Council though. You should be guarded."

"I welcome any and all help in this matter," he said firmly. "I'm at the stage where I'll kill them myself."

"Then your father should go with you. He is our guardian after all," Bill said with a smile.

"You want to burn down the main Council?" Iggy asked, making the elders laugh. "Give me an escort if you want, just give Daddy someone to watch him too." Bill nodded and whistled, bringing two other people and Xander. The decree was handed back to him, marked with the colony's signature sigil, and then a portal was opened so they could go to the main Council, which was still held in Africa, in Morocco. Iggy strode forward, pushing a few people out of his way. "Move your lazy, political bumming asses," he told one group.

"Who is that?" one of the oldest gryphons ever called out.

Iggy pushed his way through, his escort watching his back. "Ignatius Carmel Harris-Weasley, your eminence. I have a petition of the most grave matter."

The gryphons, five of them on this council, looked down at him. "Why?" one of the females asked. "We know of you. You are our future potion's master."

He nodded. "I am. And I'm a tad bit *upset* with the Amsterdam colony for trying to discredit me and make me harm someone." The surrounding people backed away from him. "The plan was found out earlier by one of my elders so I state my right to not treat anyone from there, unless it is an epidemic. I remove them from my future care and concern, and any consideration that I might give them will come formally though petitions given to my elders." He handed over the petition his elders had signed. "Not only have they planned to harm me, they've planned to harm the one I intend as my mate. As you can see, my colony has agreed with me in this matter."

"You are very young and brash," the oldest gryphon pointed out. "Are you sure of this?"

Iggy nodded. "She is a potion master in her own right in the same field I am. The only difference is that I'm a prodigy and she's a normal potion master of normal abilities."

"I meant the removal, not your future mate," the gryphon said dryly.

Iggy smiled. "A guy my age has his thoughts on his woman, and this has gone too far. They withdrew her funding because she and I were close." He crossed his arms. "Everything I need to say and plan to do is on my petition before this council."

The gryphons read it, although one did mention something about his handwriting. They talked among themselves, then called for the ambassador from Amsterdam. The gryphon stepped forward. "Is this true?" the oldest female asked.

The ambassador looked at Iggy, then smiled. "I don't know where the boy gets his information from...."

"From overhearing your brother and his nest-mate talk," Iggy told him. "Some of us can touch the thought threads, especially when it involves us. Our elder Bill confirmed my overheard things and my colony is fully backing me."

"That means you won't have access to the library." The ambassador stepped closer but Xander stepped up. "I know of you, but you are not one of us."

"No, I'm not. I'm the protector for *my* colony, and you forgot. No gryphon or born can be denied access to the library, whether they be affiliated or not, or whether they be rogues or not. You don't make that call. The only thing your colony gets to do is pick janitors. Now back the fuck away from my son before my amazing firestarting ability comes out and roasts you like the dragon dinner you should be." The gryphon stepped back, looking at the elders. Xander bowed to them. "I'm sorry, but I'm a tad bit upset myself." He looked at the ambassador. "If I didn't have the control I did, they'd be in deep shit right now."

Iggy patted him on the arm. "It's all right, daddy. I'm sure they understand protecting their young." He looked up at the elders. "With your leave or without it."

"What about their young?" the old gryphon asked.

"I would listen to any plea about an innocent or a child," Iggy told him. "Their present structure can go leap for all I give a damn. I've put in there that they can ask my elders and I will consider anything done that way, but otherwise, no."

The elders nodded, looking at each other. "So be it," the eldest female said, then she batted at the ambassador. "Shut up. Your prior similar actions have all been noted by this Council and we are *tired* of it. You may tell them I said that." She got closer to Iggy. "You are quite powerful if you can do what you say."

Iggy nodded. "Some day, when the powerful in their colony change, I may change my mind and remove the petition. Until that date, I'm sure I can hold out long enough." She nudged him so he petted her gently. "Thank you for hearing me."

"It is normal for one to get so pissed over their true mate," she told him. She looked at Xander. "You are the one who was taught to deal with time issues?" He nodded. "Are you planning on doing this spell for the girl?"

"Whenever she's ready. She's a nice young woman and means the world to my son. If she decides not to go through with it, I can even overlook their age difference once Iggy's grown."

"Ah. Wonderful. How much older is she?"

"Seventeen long years," Iggy sighed. "But we are connected, even she admits that." He suddenly smiled. "She said to quit picking on her age."

"May I?" the oldest gryphon asked. Iggy stepped forward and he put a large paw on the boy's head, listening and talking to the girl. He removed the paw and smiled. "A true bonding. We are quite impressed. Perhaps all of your children will be potions people?"

"Maybe. My father uses some in the joke shop he runs. That's where I first saw one."

"An excellent nature," the top female noted. "We hope you will be very happy. When were you going to come for your official greeting visit?"

"This summer," Xander told her. "We had originally planned on going to Amsterdam because he was supposed to take up schooling there, but instead got into the Royal Academy. Therefore we've changed our plans to the secondary target, starting with the main Council this summer so he can meet with the various diplomats and learn some about each of the colonies before he has to go there."

"A wise decision. It should help him quite a lot. Will you be joining him?"

"Myself and my mate," Xander agreed. "When would be good?"

"Good would be July, because it's most cool down here," the elder female told him. "Bring his mate with you as well. She sounds intriguing and we should have heard about her by now." The ambassador cringed. "We will be discussing this, nephew."

Iggy bowed to them. "Thank you for your patience with me and my anger. I will be back this summer. Please, send anything that you might need from me to Hogwarts and I'll respond as soon as I get it." They nodded so he turned, following his escort out. He slumped once he was outside of the chamber. "I'm so tired, daddy."

"I know, son, and we're going to be setting some ground rules right about now." Xander put his arm around his son's shoulders. "There will be no shagging of the Raena while you are in school." He walked him away, letting the escorts lead the way back to the portal. "Not only will there be no shagging, there will be no kisses that last more than ten heartbeats, and no groping of anything that would be covered by the underwear rule." Iggy laughed. "I'm glad you think it's funny now, but trust me, it's very hard to do. And please, if you do break it, don't let me hear it across the flood and don't let me find evidence of it anywhere. Got it?" Iggy nodded. "Thank you. Please talk to your uncle about all the pertinent safety precautions because it's been so long since I've had a woman that I don't even remember what their lower parts look like."

"Yes, daddy. Ten whole heartbeats?"

"I figure the three that your grandmother was going to demand was a bit short. Ten gives you the better part of a minute. Woo her for now, son, show her how wonderful and rotten a Harris in love can be." They walked back through the portal. "Mission accomplished." Raena looked over at them. "Ah, daughter."

"Future daughter, daddy, I'm not old enough to be married, as you just pointed out to me."

"Good point." Xander smiled at his son. "I knew you were brilliant." He looked at Raena. "Did you want to do it now?"

"I'm doing it," Bill told him. "Because you're still pissed. We don't want to end up with her being Maeve's age."

"Lucien might steal her from me," Iggy agreed. He winked at her. "Did you meet the little creature yet?"

"Oh, yes, he was down at the shop. All the children helped me settle in." She looked up at Bill. "What age should we go for?"

"How many years did you want to spend at school?" Iggy asked. "I can handle an older woman." He walked up to her and pulled her head down, kissing her.

Xander cleared his throat. "That was eleven or twelve heartbeats, son." He ended up plucking the boy off her. "Calm down. You've got years."

Raena touched her lips, then looked at Bill. "Can I be his age? I'll put up with the nastiness of youth again."

"We have things for that," Iggy assured her, wrapping her in his arms.

"You can't be touching her," Bill told him. Iggy backed up three whole steps. "A foot farther." He looked at Xander. "Don't we usually have to yell at you about that?"

"This meddling stuff is genetic," Xander told him.

"Ah. That makes sense." Bill leaned down. "Are you certain? We can only do this once."

She nodded and closed her eyes. "I'm ready."

Bill smiled at Iggy and winked, then slowly moved her backwards, sending her back to the young woman of fourteen that she hadn't been the first time. No acne, no baby fat, not even a hair out of place. "There, I believe we should lock you there." He did the locking spell, locking her body at that age so she could start going the right way again. "Welcome, Raena, acknowledged mate of Ignatius, to your new colony."

Iggy stepped back up and held her from behind again. "Open your eyes, sweetie, you're still beautiful." He kissed her on the back of the neck and his father poked him with his cane. "It's not her lips and it lasted less than ten heartbeats."

Raena looked in the nearby mirror, smiling at herself. She had deaged, but she hadn't turned back into a teenager! "Yes!" She turned and kissed Iggy for all she was worth. He melted against her.

"Release the lips," Xander said patiently. "You can do that tomorrow, after we get you uniforms." He looked up at the elders. "Did you know the main Council didn't know about her?"

"Oh, really?" Bill asked. Xander nodded. "How interesting. I'm sure we'll be getting a glowing report from our ambassador."

"We already have and he mentioned that," the female elder agreed. She got down and nudged the happy couple. "Do let her go, Ignatius, she has to breathe." Iggy came up for air and blushed. "Thank you. We were having a serious discussion. Mating can be done later." Xander gave her a look. "Much later." She smirked at him. "Like they're not going to anyway."

"I want him to talk to his uncle before he does that. Draco's found a kick ass anti-fertility charm."

"I've got it already, dad," Iggy complained.

Dumbledore walked into the chamber. "I'm going to have to remind you that you're not supposed to need it, Ignatius. The underwear rule does still apply. Three inches from all edges of anything covered by proper undergarments." Iggy sighed and moved his hands to her back. "Thank you. Raena, welcome to Hogwarts. I have here your letter," he handed it over, "and your material's list. I'm sure that between your adoptive family and..."

"We do not let any potions masters go unhelped," Bill told interrupted. "She now has a book allowance equal to Ignatius'."

"He has a book allowance?" Xander asked.

Bill swatted him. "Yes, he does, you stubborn creature. We were going to yell at you tomorrow about your silly expectation to pay for everything! How dare you take our fun away!"

Xander looked pitiful. "That's how it's done where I'm from. You don't get funding until after you're out of your primary education."

"No wonder the Americans are so odd," Draco said as he joined them. "Raena, nice to meet you. I'm the uncle called upon to give you a very long lecture about proper etiquette and such things." He winked at her. "I think I should take you to get your uniforms." Iggy gave him a pleading look. "Ask Dumbledore, your father, and your Lord and Master for permission."

Iggy looked at them. Xander sighed and shook his head, rolling his eyes. "Fine."

"Go ahead," Dumbledore told him. "I doubt we could keep you away anyway. Do get formal robes, the both of you. You'll be needing them soon enough."

"Yes, sir," Iggy said. "I'll be right back." He popped directly to the dungeon, hugging Professor Snape. "She's coming here! She's my age! My daddy even said I could have kisses and hugs! Can I go shopping with her? Please? I'll be nice and even work on that spot on the floor."

Snape got free of the bouncing child. "Calm yourself, you'll make a bad impression."

Iggy looked around. "It's just us, she knows what I'm like." He gave his best version of the puppy eyes. "Please, Severus. Uncle Draco is taking us so we'll have chaperones. Pretty please?"

"Fine. Get the list off my desk, add mugwort to it since you took all mine, and get it for me." Iggy squealed and did so, leaving with the list. "Impatient child," he sighed. "She'll be around for years now."

Iggy landed back in the elder's chamber, waving the list. "I have stuff I have to pick up for the Great One." Raena smiled at him. "Ohh, and I should probably even help you find the good cauldrons. The guys who do that have some really thin ones if you're not careful." He took her arm. "Can we go now, Uncle Draco?"

"Yes, children," he sighed, shaking his head as they disappeared. He looked at Xander. "No more."

"You're the pregnant one," Xander pointed out.

"Good point," Draco said, looking disgusted with himself. "Will you be paying me back or should I take money with me?" A large bag was handed to him and another to Xander. "What's this for?"

"To pay them back from Iggy's problem book habit," the last elder told him. "Fifty of that is for Raena's outfitting. She'll be getting ten each month from now on, except for the months when we have to outfit her." He glared at Xander. "Put the rest of that back into the bank."

"It's closed," Xander told him. The elder sighed. "I'll give it to George to hold though, so he can do it Monday." He grinned. "Thank you. I'm going to go tell him about this and let him do stuff now."

Draco stopped him, whispering something in his ear. Xander nodded. "Thank you. It's only fair."

"Just remember what he can be like." Xander accepted the other bag, minus the fifty coins and a few more, then left to go back to the store. "I got yelled at," he told Fred.

"George! Your mate's back and he's weighted down with something for you."

George came up from the basement. "Dear, what's that?"

"They got mad at us for paying for Iggy's books and stuff." He handed over the bags. "They yelled at me and I got swatted." He gave his husband a pitiful look. "They made me take it, George, they really did."

"Sweet Merlin," George sighed. "Come on, Xander, we'll find a hiding spot until we can get to the bank. You can even help me count it." Xander nodded, looking happier now. "How did it go?"

"She's his age, they're paying for her as well. The main Council was kinda pissed at the Amsterdam people because they never told them about her and they pulled this shit." He followed his mate into the living section. "They elder gryphon there also said it was a true bonding. And I told Iggy kisses can last no longer than ten heartbeats."

"Wonderful news." George flopped down onto their bed and dumped out both bags. "We spent this much on him?" he asked in awe.

"Yeah, we did," Xander agreed. He looked at the closed door. "George, I want to do something that will piss Ron off so badly that he'll take it to your father."

"I've already started a school account for the three of them and haven't told him yet," George agreed.

"Cool, then we need to tell Draco, he wanted to add to it." Xander looked at all the money. "Are you sure this is all we've spent?"

"No, but I'm sure it's close enough for my bookkeeping," George told him. He gave him a kiss. "Let's count it and then we'll go deposit it first thing on Monday. Yes?"

"Unless you wanted me to spoil you rotten," Xander said with an impish smile.

"No, dear, bank first and *then* we spoil each other." He leaned over and stole another kiss. "Let's count so I can get back to working on a prank you found for us."

"Okay." Xander sorted out coins into stacks of ten. "These aren't standard galleons."

"No, they're not," Fred said from the doorway. "Draco noticed that too. But don't worry about it and hide it somewhere safe. Not down here."

"Severus has a nice vault," Xander offered.

"We can trust him not to steal it," George agreed. They finished counting out piles, keeping a few out for themselves.

***

Iggy walked his darling into Gryffindor, her new home. "Yo! Shut up!" She looked at him. "Sometimes it has to happen." He smiled. "Someone go get Simone and the rest of the family, it's an announcement."

"We're over here," Anastasia called. "Guarding the truce proceedings." She stood up and suddenly smiled. "Raena, how wonderful of you to join our house."

"What!" Simone stood up and looked at her. "You're our age. How?"

"Always one to state the obvious, sister. Father said it was an important thing." He waved. "Hi. Welcome to the crew. Are you in here with us?" She nodded. "Cool. You guys, that's *Iggy's* woman, Raena."

Iggy smiled. "The Amsterdam colony decided to fuck with me and her so she came to live with us." He put his arm around her waist and smiled at her. "Sorry," he said to ease the frown. "You know you talk differently when it's family."

"Good point." She smiled at him. "Does this mean that I have to play quidditch with you?"

"I'd love to help you get into form if you do," he agreed with the most goofy grin on his face. "What do you play?"

"Beater."

"Yes!" Simone said. The other beater looked at her. "Honey, she carries heavy shit around all day, she can probably lift you." Raena nodded. "So now you two can switch off for injuries."

"Okay," the other beater sighed. "Make me take a break." He waved at her. "Iggy's father George and his twin both played so they come help us practice. Welcome to the team. Fucked up how, Iggy?"

"Don't worry about it, it's fixed," Iggy told him. He looked over as the door opened. "Hi, Professor Snape. Let her settle in and I'll show her the way down to your lair so you two can talk."

"Thank you." He handed over a wrapped package. "This came from town for you."

She smiled. "Thank you, Professors Snape. I think we'll work well together."

"Show the meticulous nature you did the last time you were here and we won't have any problems," he agreed. "Settle in and join me." He left them alone.

Iggy kissed her on the cheek, making her blush. "Go settle in and I'll take you down, love." He watched as Simone led the way up the stairs, then braced himself because Denver was hugging and thumping him. "Easy, I need those lungs."

Denver laughed. "That's wonderful news," he said happily. "Did you bring treats?"

"I did," Xander called from outside the doorway. It opened and allowed him inside. "Gee, a party already?" He put down the trays of food. "Madam Rosemerta wants to know if you guys liked the stuffed things so someone send her a letter and tell her. Where is she, Iggy?"

"Putting up her stuff, then we're heading down to the dungeon," Iggy told him.

"As long as you behave. Remember, any smooching over the cauldrons and I'm going to ground you to *my* tower."

"Yes, daddy," Iggy said innocently. As soon as Raena came down and had picked herself out a plate of munchies, he led her downstairs. "Do you get the feeling that my father secretly wants to catch us kissing?"

She laughed. "I'm sure he's just being practical, Iggy." She pinched him on the side. "Your girl am I?"

"Yes," he said firmly. "Otherwise I'll pout."

"Ooh, hadn't better do that," Agatha said from behind them.

Iggy turned her around. "Agatha Potter, Raena Tallias. She's technically our cousin, but is in Slytherin with Ravena."

"Hello." Raena licked off her buttery fingers then shook Agatha's hand. "It's nice to meet more of his family. Are you Little Ron's sister?" Agatha nodded. "I thought so. He sent me the nicest card a few weeks back. Oh, Hilda."

"Is on her way with your things," Agatha told her. "Xander sent me with that message." She nodded at Iggy. "Stay with his crowd, you'll be safer and better protected."

Raena laughed. "I'm already very well protected. Gryphon-borns are just like Iggy for the most part, or like his father for the rest of them. Trust me, I can hold my own. I did with all the boys in my former school." Agatha looked her over. "I look forward to playing against you."

"You're a female Iggy?" Agatha asked.

Iggy nodded, drawing her closer to his body. "Indeed she is. Don't try stuff, Agatha, I'm truly possessive and protective over her." He turned them around and walked away. "We'll talk to you tonight. Go nark to Ryan."

"Good idea," Agatha said, heading to tell her consort. She found him waiting on her. "We've got a female Iggy," she told him before catching a kiss. "Raena's been deaged and has joined us here."

"Well," he said, smiling at her. "He'll be distracted now, won't he."

Emily Snape looked over. "His girlfriend?" Agatha nodded. "Why?"

"Her former colony decided to fuck them up," Agatha said simply. "Iggy is gryphon-born and reacted in typical fashion." Ryan shuddered. "Yeah, and they're one of those cuddly and cute couples as well." She sat next to her consort. "I'm sure your uncle will straighten them out, Emily, but you might want to watch out for her. She's just as possessive as he is. They threatened me."

Ryan gave her a slight smile. "I'm sure they'll stay out of your way. Raena was a beautiful woman when she was here a few years back, but this new return to adolescence has probably done something to her."

Agatha shook her head. "Not at all. And the knuckleheads upstairs are going to try something stupid. We'll end up in a prank war like the one Uncles Fred and Xander got into over Christmas."

"Iggy doesn't like pranks," Ryan soothed. "I'll take him to task if anything should happen."

Snape walked in and looked at his niece. "Ignatius is back if you wanted more help."

"Yes, sir, Agatha was just telling us about that. What's your take on this new girl?"

Snape thought about it. "Raena is a very strong potion's master in the making. I got to look at her Mastery materials and she's quite thorough and meticulous. She doesn't have the innate drive for it that Ignatius does, but she does rate up there with myself on the scale of perfectionism. She and Ignatius are just different enough to probably have some stunning rows in the dungeon, but otherwise they're well suited. She's tough, strong willed, and very stubborn from what I hear. It would be best to meet her for yourself instead of trying to get to know her from others as she does have a very quick nature. Also, I overheard them talking, she'll be aiding Simone Malfoy-Weasley as a beater."

Ravena walked in. "Don't worry about her, she's a pussycat until you piss her off." She gave Agatha a pointed look. "Professor Snape, did I ever get my package? I know my mother would have sent it to you instead of me."

"You did and it's in my desk."

"Thank you, sir." She smiled at him. "Are those two already brewing together?"

"Indeed," he said with a faint smile. "Emily, were you coming down?"

"Yes, sir, let me get my books." She hurried up to her room and came back down with the books she would need, and a sweater, the dungeons were cold. She followed her uncle and Ravena down to the dungeons, happy with this new school so far. They walked in and found the couple mid-grope.

"IGNATIUS!" Ravena yelled.

Iggy looked at her. "What? We've just barely gotten together. Give us a few hours to calm down and for her to figure out I do quirky and frustrating things."

"I already know about them, dear. You do things like chop your ingredients in alphabetical order instead of going down the list." She gave him one last kiss. "Sorry, Professor Snape, but I couldn't resist."

"I do understand, I was your age once, even though I never had a bonding like you two seem to have. It does not excuse you from appropriate behavior." He noticed is niece looking at him. "I was your age at one time," he pointed out again.

"Sorry, but I've heard stories about you as a forth year," Emily told him with a smile. "Mother lied?"

"Most likely," Snape agreed. "You two have an assignment."

"Yes, sir," Iggy said, pointing at the pot behind him. "Already started and we were killing time until something else needed to be added. "Emily, this is Raena, the light of my life and mind." Raena gave him a little shove. "What? Everyone could tell when we were talking because my face lit up."

"You're so sappy," she told him. "Calm down, I can't go back to my old age."

"Good point." He gave her his version of his wicked grin. "Whatever shall we do with all that time?"

"You could help me with more Runes homework," Emily suggested.

"Yup, that way Raena can finish everything for her Mastery potion." He winked and sighed. "A whole month of leaving you alone so you can work."

"I might only need two weeks," Raena offered. "Help Emily, we'll share a table." She opened the packet of her Mastery materials and sat down to make sure everything was there. Emily and Iggy took up the other end of the table, setting out their sets of rune stones and notes. "Emily, where did you transfer in from?"

"Salem. It's nice to be around boys for a change."

"Hmm, sometimes, but they can be distracting," Raena said, moving away from the pinching fingers. "Iggy, behave or we can't go bother Melvin for the Herbology homework."

"Yes, dear." He captured one of his set of stones before it could finish spelling out a particularly vulgar word. "Sorry about that. Like I said, they do it on their own." He spelled out a series of words. "Okay, translate that." She looked at her notes, then shrugged. "I think it's on page thirteen."

She flipped through the right set of pages. "Perhaps the Headmaster was right in putting me back a year. Catching up in just this one will take weeks."

Ravena squealed in delight, holding the contents of her package she had finally managed to open against her chest. "What's that?" Iggy asked.

"Polishing solution." She held up the bottle when everyone looked at her. "Professional grade polishing solution for snitches and a few buffing cloths."

Snape shook his head. "I'm sure you and Potter will be very happy polishing his snitch." Iggy and Raena both snickered. "Ignatius, quit spelling out those words."

"Do you see my hands anywhere near the stones?" Iggy asked. "They're Uncle Bill's set."

"Oh, those," he said with distaste. "I remember him using those. Pick up two or three of them so they can't spell those words. My niece doesn't need to know them."

"We learned them right before holiday break," Iggy told him, but he obediently picked up the most common runes and held them in his hand. The rest moved around aimlessly while trying to form new words.

Raena pulled her wand and froze them. "There, now you can put them back down. They'll start once you pick them all up again." She smiled at Iggy. "Add the goat tail hairs."

"Yes, dear."

"Whipped," Ravena said, then she walked out of the room.

"Yeah, but I'm happier this way!" Iggy called after her.

Snape looked at Raena. "You beat him regularly? Does it help?"

She laughed. "It's an Americanism meaning that he's subservient to me because I'm making him be so." She looked at Emily, who covered her ears. "It's short for pussy-whipped, sir."

"Oh." Snape shook his head. "I'd rather you beat him frequently." Iggy stuck his tongue out at him. "Remember what I told you about that organ last time the last time I saw it?"

"She'd miss it and I can grow it back," Iggy pointed out with a smug smile.

"I can fix it so you can't," Snape said dryly.

Emily took her hands off her ears. "Is it safe now?" Raena nodded. "At least you're going to liven up the school, Raena. I can't imagine it being boring."

"Boring? Here?" Iggy asked. "Damn, you missed all those years of atrocious fun, didn't you?"

Raena nodded. "Fighting, nearly dying. All those fun things."

"That was his father's fault. You'll find that Xander ends up in many such situations. Hopefully it's not genetic." Iggy shrugged. "Try hard to fight it if it is."

"Yes, sir." Iggy added the hairs and stirred them in, then moved back from the shooting bubbles. "Eww, this smells bad. What's it for?"

"Don't ask," Snape told him. "It smells like its purpose."

"It's to clean toilets?" Emily asked.

"Nearly," he said, looking down at her runes. "Switch your last two around. That's a conjugation not the pure word." She did as he said. "Very good. Thank you." He picked up a book from his desk and waved it. "Ignatius, is this yours?"

"No, sir, it's my father's. He's finally decided to try and learn how to brew something besides the sedative and kool aide."

Snape looked at the title, Potion's for Dummies, and shook his head. "Even this may be beyond his scope. Though I do realize where your herbal problem comes from."

"Quit picking on my father or I'm going to tell him and he'll try to tickle you again. This time in the Great Hall."

"That's right," Xander called. "Melvin! I know you're around here."

"He's hiding," Iggy called. Raena smiled at him. "You won't find him."

Xander leaned into the room. "I know where he is, I haven't found the lock mechanism."

Snape moaned like he was in pain. "Those rooms!" he said in disgust.

"Rooms?" Xander asked, walking in to lean against a counter. "What rooms?"

Snape led him away. "Your son's namesake was a student here and created a number of rooms for his ...dalliances." Xander rolled his eyes. "There's four of them throughout the school, and I heard Mr. Malfoy teaching him how to get inside one of them." He grimaced. "I wish I could get rid of them, but the Headmaster refuses to allow them to be touched."

"There's safe stuff in there?"

"Oh, yes, he was very careful about most things. A superb potion's master, a licentious nature, and a desire to combine the two. He created the best working contraceptive potion we have, and ran the tests of it personally."

Xander coughed to try and hide his smile. But he failed. "I read his autobiography. He was an interesting man."

"That's putting it mildly." Snape shook his head. "I didn't know you knew what an understatement was."

Xander grinned. "Of course I do, but I prefer them to be rare and precious things." He looked over as he felt something moving behind him. "That had better not be mine, Melvin."

"It wouldn't be," Iggy called. "I got one earlier."

Xander walked back in. "Excuse me? You got an invisibility cloak earlier?" Iggy nodded. "Why?"

"Bill told Uncle Draco I'd need one. I got one at the same time I got new formal robes." He grinned. "They said I'd need some for my future visiting things."

Raena looked up at Xander. "We both got one of them, even though his uncle was quite picky."

"You have no idea," Iggy told her. "He occasionally dresses my father too." He grinned at her then gave the potion one last stir and sat down again. "How is the vocabulary going?"

"All right. I've gotten through three of the lists."

"I tell you what, I'll make you a worksheet later. One column with the runes, one with the words."

"Iggy, let me write it for you," Raena said, patting him on the hand. "Your handwriting is horrible."

"I can't be perfect," Iggy told her. "I tried my best, but that's not my fault."

She smiled at him. "It's okay. They make quills which will write for you."

"He's not allowed to use them in school," Snape told him. "Only Ms. Reams is and that's because hers writes in Braille."

"Son, practice your handwriting by writing her love notes. You can use some of the chicks and help Simone train them at the same time," Xander suggested, pushing himself off the counter. "You two behave and help Emily catch up. Emily, did you want to come over tonight to our tower?"

"No thank you, Professor Harris-Weasley. I think I'm going to be doing some homework." She gave him a faint smile. "Thank you anyway. Is Lucien still around?"

Xander nodded. "Did he wake you up?"

Emily nodded. "He tugged on my arm to wake me up and asked if I wanted to cuddle a fine thing like him."

Xander burst out in giggles. "I can't wait to tell his father he said that!" He walked away, going to find Draco.

Snape shook his head. "That boy may yet drive me to retirement."

"By then I'll have my Mastery and we can fill in for you for a year of sabbatical," Iggy offered.

"I'm sure," Snape told him. "Please help Emily."

"Yes, Severus." Iggy spelled out a new word. "Try that one."

***

Xander walked into the house and found Draco lounging on his couch. "You won't believe what Lucien did this morning," he said, starting to laugh again. Draco sat up, putting down the remote. "He walked up to Emily Snape's bed, and woke her up." Draco groaned but Xander waved a hand. "That's not the great part. He asked if she wanted to cuddle a fine thing like him."

Draco flopped backwards, pulling a pillow over his head. "My son!" he complained. "I'll talk with him tonight."

"Where is the little love monster?"

"Napping in your nest with Maeve. I couldn't part them, he had her held too tightly." He removed the pillow. "How is the poor girl settling in?"

"Fine. They put her into the fourth year so she wouldn't have so much to catch up on. Iggy's teaching her runes. Why did my son need an invisibility cloak?"

"Because the big Gryphon said so," Draco told him. "I don't argue. They both have one. I'm sure one of them is being put to good use by now."

"Melvin borrowed one. I caught him sneaking back to the tower." Draco smirked. "Did you know that there were four special rooms built?"

Draco frowned. "I only found one."

"Snape knows where they are. Ignatius Spenser went to school with Dumbledore, I'm sure he knows where they all are as well."

"Maybe I'll bribe him to tell me," Draco said thoughtfully. "A nice bottle of brandy or something."

"He always tells me to buy him socks," Xander told him. Lucien stuck his head around the stairs. "Look who's up."

"Lucien," Draco snapped. "Come here." The little boy came over and tried his damndest to look cute and innocent, but he was a Malfoy. "Did you go into Slytherin this morning and wake people up?"

Lucien smiled at him. "I was good, I only woked up one," he said, turning up the innocence. "She laughed."

"I'm sure she did," Draco told him, lifting him up to hold him. "You may not go into Slytherin and you will not go into the girls dorm. You are much too young to cuddle with any of the young women over there."

"But they like cuddles. Ravena does."

"I know, but not from you. They want to cuddle boys of their own age." Lucien frowned and crossed his arms over his chest, starting to pout. "I promise, once you're old enough there will be many women who want to cuddle you. Until then, you will leave all the women over there alone. Plus, all the women in Gryffindor and the other houses as well, Lucien." Lucien gave him a pitiful look, but he broke out into a smile. "You will obey or you will be grounded and not allowed to come back for weeks, son."

"Yes, father," he said pitifully. "No Maeve?"

"No Maeve," Draco agreed. "For *weeks*." Lucien smiled and Draco shook his head. "Keep it up and it will be months, son."

"Yes, father," he said at his most pitiful. "I can't live without my Maeve. A month is a really long time to be without my Maeve."

"Then you had better be a good boy," Xander told him. "No more going to get cuddles from the women."

"Yes, sir," Lucien said, but he was still pouting. At least until Maeve came down the stairs, then he pounced her and cuddled her. "I got you!" Maeve squealed and giggled, tickling him.

"It's good to see happy kids," Xander said, smiling at Draco. "Now all we need to do is to make you happy."

"I'm content."

"Not the same thing."

"I'm happy enough," Draco told him.

"Not happy enough," Xander pushed.

"Stop it."

"I just want to see you happy, son."

"I'm happy enough!"

"Quit nagging him," Ron yelled from upstairs. The triplets came running down the stairs. Followed by their father. "If he says he's happy, he's happy enough for now. Once he decides he's not really happy, then we can nag him and set him up on numerous dates." He sat down to watch the kids play. "Where's William?"

"Probably with Zach," Draco said dryly. "They're probably trying to corrupt each other toward the other's nature and may be succeeding."

"I still think it's cute, those two together," Ron said with a grin. "A little Xander and a little Snape, best friends and buddies."

Xander flicked his cane at him, making him yell. "Don't say that. They'll end up driving each other insane some day soon and Snape will be forced to deal with them."

Gwen came over and climbed into Xander's lap, smiling up at him. "I'm a good girl," she said proudly. "I go potty."

"So I heard this morning at three," he agreed. "That is very good. What should you get as a reward?"

"I should get candy." She smiled at her father. "Pink candy."

"We'll have to take you down to the shop on Monday and get you some," Ron agreed. She squealed and got down, coming over to hug his legs. "Good girl, Gwen. Now go play nicely."

"Okay!" She ran back to the other kids, climbing back into the playpen. "I get treats for going potty."

"No fair," Vinnie yelled.

"If you used the bathroom you could have some too," Ron told him, tipping his head back but not quite turning around enough to see him. "You and Minnie both."

"Okay, we will then," Minnie said, her determination face firmly set. "We will go potty this weekend."

"That's fine, tell me when it happens," Ron told them.

Draco looked at him. "I had much more trouble than that."

"That's the beauty of triplets," Ron said with a smirk.

"The horror being changing three diapers at once?" Xander teased.

Ron nodded. "Exactly!" He shifted over as the escaped Maeve climbed up onto the couch and hid under his robe. "Not wanting cuddles?"

"Shh!" She made sure she was fully covered and couldn't be seen, with a helpful hand from Ron to cover her shoes up.

Lucien walked over and looked around, but didn't see his best friend. "Daddy, is Maeve hiding?"

"No, son, not at all," Draco said, pointing at the child-sized growth Ron had. Ron swatted at him. "What? I'm supposed to be bad."

Lucien smirked. "I guess I'll have to get candy all by myself then," he taunted, walking away.

Maeve burst out of the robe and chased after him, right out into the hallway.

"Kid!" Xander yelled. He started to get up but Ron and Draco both beat him.

"Sit," Draco ordered. "Watch the other three."

Xander grimaced. "I'm not that slow," he called after them.

Ron and Draco ran after the errant children, but they were just a bit quicker it seemed. They ran around a corner and screamed, the parents hurrying to catch up to them. Draco stopped first, not wanting to run through the ghost. "Baron, how are you today?" He snagged both kids and put them under his arms. "Sorry, escapees."

Ron took Maeve and backed up a step. "Sorry 'bout that."

The Bloody Baron looked at the children, eventually pointing to Lucien. "Yours, Malfoy?" Draco nodded, looking like he was calm. "Do you know what he has been doing?"

"Not really, but I know some of it and am working on stopping him whenever I hear of things."

"Good," the Baron said with a smile, chilling both adults to the bone. "He walked up to me last night and asked if I were scary. Said that infernal blonde creature that plagued you was worse."

Draco shrugged. "I guess that's open to interpretation. To the ones she hunted, she might have been considered worse. Personally, I find you more scary." Ron nodded. "I'm sorry he bothered you."

The Bloody Baron looked Draco over, then frowned. "Again?"

"His daughter tripped it by accident. This one will be the next guardian."

"Oh." The Baron nodded. "I've heard of that prophecy. Then I'll congratulate you and expect your next one to have better manners." He flashed his most scary face at the children, making them scream, then floated off.

Ron leaned against the wall, sighing in relief. "Let's get them back to the house."

Draco nodded, starting to look faintly green. "Let's." He carried Lucien back and went to hog the big bathroom for himself.

Ron hurried into the extra bathroom Xander had put in for such emergencies. He had never understood the phrase 'scared the piss out of someone' before. Now he did.

Xander looked up from playing with the kids and smiled. "What happened to you two?"

"The big scary ghosty," Maeve told him, nodding. "He meanie."

"He tell ucky stories," Lucien told her, patting her. "I 'tect you."

"I'm sure you will," Xander agreed.

***

Ravena woke up as something plopped onto her bed, it was the middle of the night and nothing should have been above her. She looked at the creature, then started to scream, waking up the other girls and most of the tower. "You hurt my cat!" she yelled, pouncing on the person trying to get out the door. "Iggy! Help!"

Iggy appeared and punched the guy, knocking him out. He waved his hurting knuckles. "You yelled?"

"He hurt my Hemlock!" she said, starting to sniffle.

Iggy walked over and looked at the cat, then shook his head. "We've got to get him to an animal healer. I know where Andrea takes Storm and Pumpkin so we'll go there. Okay?" She nodded. "Put on a robe and I'll take you with me." Ryan ran in. "I'm taking her and her cat to the vet. The poor thing's intestines are wrapped around its neck like a bow," he said at his coldest. "Deal with him before I get her sister and brother." He cradled the cat gently in his arms and took Ravena's hand in the other, rushing her to the emergency vet clinic that Andrea used. He had been here over the summer with her and Pumpkin. "Help!" he called as soon as they walked in the doors. "Someone tortured her cat." He handed the little kitten over and kept Ravena from running after them. "You stay here, I'm going to get your dad, okay?" She nodded, still sniffling, and sat down on one of the plastic chairs. Someone tapped him on the shoulder. "Oh, hey, Ministry people. Unmentionables?"

"Yes," the woman said, smiling at him. "What's going on?"

"Someone tortured my cat," Ravena said, starting to glare at the woman. "We're trying to save him now."

"That's a good reason for teleporting here," the woman agreed, smiling at her. "I'm not doubting it was important, but we do have to be protective."

"Can I call her father?" Iggy asked.

"Go ahead." Iggy walked outside, going to wake up Draco, and his own father. His dad could deal with all the formalities. He came back with Draco, and an outfit for Ravena to change into. He himself had thrown on some clothes and was more than prepared to do the idiot harm once they pulled Simone and Denver off him. He sat down on Ravena's other side, looking at the Ministry agent. "I'm sorry for breaking the rules, but I thought it necessary this time."

"That's fine, Ignatius. I'm not faulting you for your quick action. Next time, we do have a vet you can use."

"Would they be up?" Ravena asked.

"We'll have Hemlock transferred as soon as they say we can," Draco assured her, wrapping her in his arms. He looked at the Ministry agent. "They're not in trouble?"

"Not in the least. Were that my animal, I'd do the same thing." She smiled as the nurse came out. "How is...Hemlock?" Ravena nodded.

"In surgery. The cuts were very precisely done, they looked almost surgical in nature."

Ravena swallowed. "One of the boys in my school is a tad bit loose mentally."

"It was his younger brother," Iggy told her, crossing his legs. "Neither's wrapped too tightly. Someone said something about him doing it to prove he loved her."

"I'll kill him," Ravena muttered.

"Only if your brother didn't do it already," Draco said, giving her a faint smile. "Don't worry, he'll be punished."

"Yes, daddy." She leaned into his side. "Is Hemlock all right?"

"We're doing everything we can. There was minimal bleeding and damage to the tissues. The cat was already knocked out so we aren't worry about that either." She looked at the odd woman. "Her mother?"

"School official. This happened on school property," the agent told her. "I'm their escort."

"Oh." She smiled. "I'll make sure you have a copy of the medical records then, for his expulsion."

The woman nodded. "Oh, he will be," she promised. "And promptly sent away for a mental health checkup." The nurse nodded, looking satisfied. "Ignatius, did you call the Headmaster?"

"He's the one who told me that Denver had beaten Simone to the boy's body. He also agreed that it was a necessary move and that we are excused from classes until we got back and caught naps." She nodded. "Uncle Draco, don't you need to go to the bank?"

"I'll be going as soon as they open up," Draco told him. "Don't worry about it." He squeezed his daughter gently. "Nap for now, Ravena. It will pass the time while your kitten is in surgery." She nodded, her eyes starting to droop. "You as well, Iggy."

"I'm fine," Iggy told him. "I've done a number of all nighters in the lab." The nurse looked up at him. "I'm a chemistry whiz."

"Oh." She smiled. "That must be wonderful. Are you in special classes?"

"Direct apprenticeship," Iggy told her. "My teacher's quite the man."

"We'll probably be seeing him before long," Draco admitted.

When the veterinarian came out a few hours later, he found a young boy and the strange woman still awake and talking to another odd man, and the family asleep against each other. He smiled at the boy. "Is it your cat, young man?"

"Hers." Iggy nudged Ravena, waking her up. "It's the doctor."

Ravena blinked up at him, looking adorable. "How is my baby?"

"Hemlock is doing very well, if he wakes up." Ravena nodded. "Do you know what herbal concoction this person might have given him? Hemlock hasn't woken up yet."

Iggy yawned. "Tell me what you know of it and I probably can." The vet looked at him. "I'm a chemistry whiz. Ask my Headmaster."

Albus Dumbledore nodded. "He is. We're all very proud of how good he is in it. It's said he's a prodigy."

The doctor got the file and came back with the lab results. "We found this."

Iggy looked at it, yawning again. "It's one of two he could have used. What're his kidney functions looking like? High or normal?"

"Normal."

"Okay. Then it should wear off in about six hours total. It's a standard sleeping draught for humans." He quickly wrote down the ingredients, leaving out the incantation over it. "My father uses it sometimes for his nightmares. It's made special for him by a master." He looked up at the doctor. "I get to mix it sometimes with the help of the master."

"Are you interested in the herbalism trade?" the vet asked him.

Iggy nodded. "At times. It's one of many interesting things I'd like to work with. I find it fascinating what you're supposed to be able to do with a simple potion." The agent smiled at him. "Like I said, it's a six-hour potion and Hemlock should start to slowly wake up. If he snaps awake, it's a bad thing, watch his heartrate and blood pressure. One or the other may spike."

"Thank you." The doctor smiled at them. "Would you like to come visit him?"

"Please," Ravena agreed, allowing herself to be led back to the recovery section of the animal hospital. She gently petted her kitten's head. "It's all right, Hemlock, I'm here and we'll get him for daring to touch you," she whispered. "You rest and heal and I'll take care of the idiot who dared to harm you." She gave him a kiss on the side of the nose and looked up at the doctor. "He's really fine?" The vet nodded. "What else was done?"

"He was fixed, castrated with a fortunately sharp instrument at least. He was also scored on the pads of his feet. We're not sure if anything was done to his eyes or not, we don't think so but we'll have to see how he reacts to the light once he wakes up."

"Can we move him to a vet closer to our school?" Draco asked. "You were the only place we were sure was open."

"Of course. We can have him transferred as soon as he wakes up and we make sure he's stabilized. Where is your school?"

"Further up-country by about an hour," Iggy told him. The doctor looked skeptical. "We were on a school outing closer this way. The annual trip to the city for the zoo and museums."

"Oh." The vet nodded. "Perfectly understandable. Of course we can transport the poor thing. Are you wanting to do that? We do have that odd pet ambulance service."

"No, we can do it. He'll probably be soothed by riding with me," Ravena told him. "Thank you for saving him." She smiled. "You take care of one of my friend's animals."

"Really?"

Iggy nodded. "A guide dog named Pumpkin?"

"Oh, yes, delightful dog. Shepard. Very nice owner. She goes to school with you?"

Iggy nodded. "She's our cousin's girlfriend as well." He put an arm around Ravena's shoulders. "Come on, let's go back to the school and let your father and the Headmaster deal with the paperwork stuff. You can ask Denver what he's done so you can finish the stupid creature off." She nodded, starting to look scary again. He led her outside and into the alleyway. The sun was just starting to come up as they disappeared. Iggy walked her into her tower, arm still around her shoulder. "Hemlock will be fine," he told the people standing around.

Snape sighed in relief. "That's excellent news." He smiled at Ravena. "He's nearly dead."

"It's not enough," Ravena said coldly. Snape backed away from her. "I intend to make sure he pays for what he did to my cat." Even Agatha shuddered at the ice in her voice. "He harmed him horribly. Wrapped his intestines around his throat and tied them in a bow. Castrated him. Scored his paws. Possibly blinded him."

"And he did all that while the cat was under human strength Night Out," Iggy added.

Snape looked down at them. "I will handle it, Ravena. As the head of your house...."

"It's *my* cat," she interrupted. "You can have him when I'm done with him." She turned and walked back out, going to hunt the idiot down. She ran into her older siblings, all of them trying to calm down each other. "Where is he?"

"Will Hemlock live?" Anastasia asked.

Ravena nodded. "Barely. Where is he?"

"Infirmary. Between us he's got a fractured jaw, four broken ribs, and a broken leg," Simone told her. "What are you going to add?"

"His intestines around his neck and castration, just like he did to my cat. I think it's fitting." She dodged away from them, heading up there to deal with the creature. Judicious use of her wand knocked Madam Pomfrey's assistant out and silenced the cubicle. Unfortunately her father found her as she was starting to cut into his stomach and pulled her out of there. "No, he deserves it!" she shouted, struggling to get away from him. "He did it to my baby! He can suffer too!"

"Ravena!" Draco snapped. The little girl stopped moving, never having heard that tone before. She started to sniffle again. "I know you want to harm him greatly, it's understandable. I even know how deep the anger goes in you, but it is not your duty to do so. Someone else will punish him. Wether it be Severus or someone higher, he will be punished. You have my word on it. If no one else does it, then I will make sure he is punished."

Ravena nodded, and started to cry. "He hurt my baby, daddy."

"I know." He held her tightly, picking her up to take her away from the future dead person. He gave the curtains one last glare and left, unaware of the fact that even he could create anger bombs. It was amazing what happened when an explosion propelled a scalpel at someone's lower anatomy. As the nurse found out when she went to check on him. It was noted and never mentioned again, everyone assumed that Ravena had gotten justice for her poor cat.

The kids in the house who heard about it were very nice to Simone for the next few weeks. They didn't want to be on her bad side. It was a horrible place to be. Or her father's, which was probably nicer but still. Even the nice Professor Maclay was careful of how she treated Ravena in front of the house, though she was always nice to the young girl.

***

Iggy got a whole ten minutes of rest after getting back from the vet's and filling out the reports before someone woke him up, and did it quite rudely with a hard shove. He opened an eye. "Hi, Uncle Oliver, what's wrong?"

"Iggy, I know you're tired, but I need a big favor." The boy pulled himself up in his bed and gave him a patient look. This kid was great. "Someone stole my personal broom and I'm hunting it, but I have to drop this stuff off by noon today at the Board of Director's office, the guys over the Quidditch leagues. Can I get you to drop it off for me?"

"Sure. Floo or not?"

"I know their floo address, but they've got a gryphon-born from your colony there," Oliver said hopefully. It was nearly noon and he would get turned down if it wasn't in there. "I heard her talking about you."

The boy got up and grabbed his pants, sliding into them. "Sure. Tall, blonde, red highlights?" Oliver nodded. "Happy looking for the broom. Ask Ravena." Oliver gave him a hug, handed him the package, and left. He pulled on the rest of his clothes and slicked back his hair with his hands, pulling it into its usual ponytail. "Okay, it's her, so I can find her," he muttered, picking up the paperwork. He searched through the flood, finding his colony mate easily. He smiled and teleported, landing just inside the doorway. His colony mate looked at him. "I'm just the messenger," he said, holding up the forms. "Oliver Wood sent me with this for the Director?"

"Just a moment, Ignatius." She smiled at him and buzzed the head office. "Go ahead in. It's the green-framed door. Tell him I'm pushing for him, he's great."

"Thanks. I think so too. He can even stand against Simone." He walked in and smiled at the man behind the desk, shaking his hand. "My Uncle Oliver asked me to deliver this for you?" he asked, handing over the package.

"Oh, yes." He smiled and opened it, looking at the x-ray. The boy hissed. "It doesn't look that bad."

"It does, I've seen it from the other view." The other x-ray was pulled out and held up and even the director hissed. The bone had split roughly down the center and only was attached on one side, but some excess bone had grown into the split, pushing the halves apart. "I've been looking at the bone weakening charms and potions for him, just in case there was a method the team's doctor might have overlooked, but short of weakening a section and then cutting it into the correct shape and putting it back together again, I couldn't find anything."

"That's an interesting solution," the Director said, putting the x-rays down. "Who are you again?"

"Ignatius Harris-Weasley."

"Oh, yes, the potion's prodigy. How did you meet Oliver?"

"Uncle Harry introduced us. He's family and he likes Oliver so...." He shrugged. "It's often like that around the house. He can stand up to an assault by my cousin Simone."

"Really? I caught your last game. Very impressive." Iggy grinned at him. "Are any of you wanting to play professionally?"

"Simone and Denver might. I'd rather play on a local league since I'm going to be busy serving the various colonies with my mate."

"Your mate?" the director asked with a smile.

Iggy nodded. "My mate. Wonderful woman. She's going to start playing beater with us if Simone can convince her Quidditch is supposed to be more than fun and games, that you're supposed to want to hurt the other side. Raena's not buying it yet."

The director chuckled. "I'm sure your cousin will be very persuasive." He patted the envelope. "What do you know about this muggle doctor?"

"He's the one who fixed my father's knee when it was damaged, then fixed it a second time when necessary. He's got a replaced knee of his own, runs marathons, and lives next to some noisy wizards who celebrated the last World Cup. He knows."

"Really?" he asked, sounding interested. "He's being allowed to keep the knowledge?"

"He can't talk about it. My father cast the charm himself."

"Hmm." He looked at the forms. "How did you get here?"

"Teleporting. I can do that," he said with a shrug. He waved his hand for show and caught his father's next appointment card. "This is his doctor's phone number and address if you wanted to talk to him." He handed it over with a grin. The director smirked at him. "Hey, I'm almost fourteen, I like to show off sometimes. It's fun at my age."

"Good point. If I could have...." He trailed off when he saw the boy looked at the ceiling.

"I'll bring it back, dad, he needed the address for the doctor." Iggy shook his head. "Sorry, my father just yelled at me."

"You can talk through the flood?" Iggy nodded. "Damn, that's handy."

"Not when you're my age," Iggy said dryly, cracking the older man up again. "I've met the doctor through my father's appointments. He's very good - likes his patients, wants to see them healthy. He's really interested in what I can do because my pain potions are more effective than a lot of the muggle pain killers for arthritis. He got permission to use one on himself."

"Wow." The older man tapped the card a few times. "Can you put me in touch with him? Possibly get him here for an appointment?"

"Today, now, or otherwise?"

"Now if you could. Between you, the team's doctor, and him, we might be able to come up with a plan that wouldn't violate any rules."

"Deal," Iggy said, standing up. He put a thumbtack on the floor. "So I can come right back." He waved and left from that spot, heading to the alley beside the doctor's office. He casually changed his robe so it looked like a trench coat and walked inside, whistling happily. He smiled at the receptionist. "I'm Xander Harris' son and I'd like a moment to ask the doctor a question about his medication?" He smiled cutely. "Can you work me in? I only need a few seconds."

She smiled at him. "I'll try." She hurried back, going to check with the doctor. "If you'll have a seat, he's got ten minutes between patients for you." Iggy gave her another grin and sat down, waiting patiently.

The doctor popped his head out of the back area. "Iggy? What's wrong?" He held the door so the boy could follow him, smiling over at him. "That pain stuff you made works wonders. Thank you."

"You're welcome. I make a lot of it near the games so I just added another person onto it." He walked into the office and closed the door. "Actually, I'm here about Uncle Oliver. The director wanted to talk to you today, see if it can be done in a more .... our sort of way. Do you have any time? I can go back and tell him, then come right back here."

"I have about an hour this afternoon. How about one? I scheduled myself an hour to run before I do surgeries, but I can wait."

"Thanks. Hold on." Iggy put down another of his thumbtacks. "So I can get back here," he said for the quizzical look. He teleported back to his other one. "He's busy at the moment, but he's got an hour at one if that'd be okay with you."

"That would be fine," the director agreed. The man in the portal beside his head nodded as well. "Can you get him here?"

"Sure. Not a problem." He disappeared again, going back to the other thumbtack. "That would be wonderful. The team's doctor and the director both wanted to talk to you. Should I come pick you up here, or should I blindfold you and bring you there?"

"I'd prefer to drive," the man said with a slight smile. "That stuff where you disappear looks dangerous."

"Only if you don't know what you're doing," Iggy told him. "I've been doing it since I was nine, in direct violation of a law." He grinned. "Driving we can do. Cab fine with you?"

"That would be fine. I'll meet you in front of the building at quarter til."

Iggy nodded. "Good enough. Thank you." He picked up his thumbtack and waved, going back to the director's office. "We'll be here at one, taking a cab with a blindfold," he reported. "He thinks that teleporting can be dangerous."

"I'm sure it can be, apparating is," the director agreed. He handed over a card. "That's where we are. The building's shielded so the driver shouldn't see anything. Or there is the wizard's cab. They take our money so you wouldn't have to exchange any."

Iggy shrugged. "I could probably use some books anyway. Should I get Uncle Oliver?"

"No, we'll do this without him. Best not to get his hopes up and all that," the director said. He handed back the appointment card. "So your father doesn't yell at you again."

"Thanks." Iggy grinned. "We'll be here at one." He picked up his thumbtack and left, heading to the shop to beg for his allowance. "I'm on an errand for Uncle Oliver," he said at the look his Uncle was giving him. "They're deciding on his shoulder's fate today."

"Oh, that's wonderful," Fred said, smiling in joy. "How?"

"I'm pulling his doctor over there for a conference at one. Which I got invited to sit in on. So I'll need one of the books I stored down here a long time ago, and money for lunch and a cab."

"Go ask your father, he's in the back trying to find a few of the coins he dropped. They still haven't been to the bank yet." He frowned. "Didn't you just get your allowance from the gryphons?"

"Yeah, ten galleons."

"And you spent it on...."

Iggy grinned. "Treats. I'm fourteen, Uncle Fred. What would you have spent it on?" He walked into the back, tapping on his parent's door. "Daddy?" George grunted, Iggy found out why when he walked in. George was halfway under the bed reaching for something. "Why didn't you summon it?" he asked, closing the door.

"Because it won't summon," George said as he reappeared, galleon in hand. "What's up? And why aren't you in school?"

"Oh, it's been a *long* night," Iggy told him, sitting on the bed. "Let's see. Ravena's cat got attacked by one of the psycho darlings in Slytherin so I had an emergency teleport to the vet's with her and the cat. We were there until about eight this morning. I got a bit of sleep after filling out the reports on our emergency teleport then Uncle Oliver begged me for a favor, to take all his stuff to the Director's office since he was hunting the dunderhead who stole his broom." George smiled at that. "Then the director asked me to get his doctor." He handed over the card. "Daddy's. I'm going back to get his doctor at quarter til one for a conference. Which I was invited to sit in on. So I'll need the potion book with the bone set stuff."

"It's in the medical cabinet," George told him. "What else did you need?"

"Lunch and cab money?"

George sighed as he stood up. "What happened to the stuff you just got?"

"Dad, I'm fourteen, where do you think it went?" Iggy asked, grinning at him.

"The candy shop?"

"Yup. The candy shop, and for a sundae with my lady." He grinned. "So, may I? I'm excused from classes for the day because I'm kinda exhausted."

"Sure." George handed over another ten galleons. "Eat real food and use the wizard cab, young man."

"Yes, sir." Iggy stood up. "Medical cabinet?"

"Yes," George said patiently, looking at the clock. "You've only got twenty minutes before you have to be there."

"I was going to pop over to the Three Broomsticks and grab one of those pastry things to eat on the way," Iggy admitted, waving. "Thanks, dad." He walked out, heading for the lab. "Medical cabinet," he reminded himself as he stood in front of them, reading the labels. He found it and opened it with his lock spell, smiling at the book he needed. It fit easily in his pocket once he shrunk it, and the cabinet was relocked; he wouldn't let the temptation to take them all win. He had enough from the prodigy program that his parents didn't know about yet. He walked away, waving at his Uncle Fred. "I'll yell if it's good news," he said as he walked out the door. As promised, he went down to the tavern and grabbed some take away, then went to pick up the doctor. He used his wand to call the cab to them, giving the cabby the card with the address once they were inside. "Want a bite?" he offered the doctor.

"Is it any good?"

"Lamb and feta with spinach. It was the only one she was making today." The doctor took a bite with a smile. "So, you think this will go all right?"

"I hope so. At the very least, we should be able to ease his pain. At the best, he'll play again."

"Hey, which player you takin' care of?" the cabby asked.

"Wood."

"Oh, hearda him. Doesn't he teach now?"

"He's on a year's leave to rehab his shoulder," Iggy told him. He smiled and paid the guy, including a tip. "Thank you." He got out, walking the doctor inside, still nibbling on his lunch. He walked the man into the office. "We're back," he told the gryphon born doing the receptionist's post.

"They're waiting on you, Iggy," she said with a smile. She stole a bite of his lunch when he held it out. "That's good! Who's making those?"

"Madam Rosemerta at the Three Broomsticks. It's a new thing." He walked the doctor into the office. "Here we are." He took the seat closest to the window and finished his lunch, then wiped his fingers off and pulled out the book, unshrinking it.

"That's a handy spell, I bet," the doctor said, handing over his copy of the records. Oliver had given him permission if such a meeting occurred.

"I have over six hundred books and most of them go everywhere with me," Iggy told him. "All in a shrunken case." He opened the book, flipping until he found the potion he wanted. "Okay, after doing cursory research, I didn't have time for more, I found a potion to make a bone gel-like. It's a bit strong, but I can weaken it with a few trial runs." The team's doctor looked at him. "Sorry. Iggy Harris-Weasley." He shook his hand. "Standing in for my mentor of course, but I can make this potion easily."

"I've seen it used before," the team's doctor admitted. "Would it really help?"

Iggy pointed at the doctor. "Ask him."

"If you could turn it the consistency of butter, then I could easily scrape off the excess growth and put it back into place." He pulled something out of his pocket. "Then I would put the halves back together and hold them in place with a few of these. They're screwed in on either side of the break."

The team's doctor looked at the little metal bars, then handed them on. "They're not exactly standard issue."

"They're the metal equivalent of a tying bar," Iggy put in. "Only stronger and permanent. No need to take them back out."

"Yes, we do usually leave them in. His father had one put in across a small fracture we found in his leg from a fall he took right before we were doing his surgery over holiday."

"Is he better?" the team doctor asked.

"My dad had some sort of scar tissue growing over his fake joint and it was rubbing badly and pushing the joint out of place. Not only does he feel better now, it's amazing. He can walk about three feet now without his cane if he has to. Slowly, but he can."

"Wonderful news," the director said. "You wouldn't be upset over us helping with the surgery?"

"In fact, if Ignatius can do what he says, it'd make it easier. Usually we'd cut the ball fully apart instead of the partial butterflying we've got right now. It'd cause some pain because we'd have to use a bone saw to both make the cut and to shave off the extra. Personally, I think it's wonderful that you've got something to ease some of that. Cutting bones can often cause slipping and overcutting if you're not careful. Having the bones the consistency of butter or slightly harder would cure a lot of that."

"Let me check to make sure it gets that soft. It says here gel, but I'll check with the Lord and Master." He put down one of his thumbtacks and left back to the school, appearing outside the dungeons. He cleared his throat and Snape came out, looking down at him. "We're in conference over Oliver's shoulder," he said quietly. "They're talking about using the bone gelling formula."

"It's too strong to be applied to a single spot. There's a better one," Snape told him. He noticed the book. "It's not in there, it's in one of the advanced medical texts. Let me get it."

"Will you come sit in?"

"If it would help," Snape agreed. "You are good enough to brew it."

"But I've never done that one before and you obviously have."

Snape nodded. "Let me get someone in here."

Iggy stepped inside. "Guys, we'll be back in ten minutes. If you fuck up, my father's listening and he will come down here and make your lives a living hell after the night we've had." They all shuddered and bent over their potions. "Thank you." He smiled at his mentor and shrugged. "Dad's in his alternate classroom."

"Oh." Snape grabbed the book from his locked case and followed Iggy into the hallway. "Shall we?"

"Sure. Oh, Uncle Draco found out that you have to synch yourself to the magic, letting it flow through you. That'll stop the nausea." He took his mentor's hand and took him with him, heading back to his thumbtack. "Sorry, but I've never brewed that potion so I'm deferring to a higher power."

The director nodded at Snape. "Thank you for coming so quickly."

"It'd be a relief not to have to make the pain potion every week." He turned his book around, showing the potion he was suggesting off. "The one Ignatius had thought to use is too strong and will melt the bones around it as well. This one can be applied to the area of a break to trim down bad fractures so they can be healed correctly."

"Which is exactly what we're going to be doing," the doctor said, smiling up at him. "My, you're impressive. I thought most wizards were like Xander and Oliver."

Iggy coughed, trying not to smile. "Professor Snape is a potion's master and my mentor, he's in a class by himself." Snape looked at him. "You are! There's no other wizards quite like you."

"There are many of us. You'll be seeing them this summer if you go to the conference with me."

"Can I wear the red robe?" Iggy asked with a grin.

"If you must. You'll stand out, but if you feel comfortable being the center of attention."

"I'm going to be the youngest person there," Iggy pointed out. "I'll already stand out."

"Good point." Snape looked at the director. "From what I understand, this isn't too far off what we do for serious injuries, though it's usually done on shattered legs."

"I hadn't thought about that," the team doctor admitted. "It would be about the same. Using the procedure in a new way."

The director nodded. "Good point." He reactivated the portal, showing a small Asian man. "Director Yashira," he said respectfully. "We've made a decision on the petition I sent to you for your ideas. It was pointed out to us that we'd be using a technique we already have in a new way. Would the International Council refuse him to play if he was chosen for a World Cup team?"

The other director leaned backwards, obviously sitting in a large chair. "We would not. What would be done?"

"We would be weakening the bone around the broken area and trimming it so it could be put back together," the muggle doctor told him. "Then we'd be placing fasteners across the break to hold it stable."

The metal bar was held up. "It's a muggle device, but we do have something similar."

"This man went to a muggle?"

"Our own doctors were stumped." Snape snorted and the present director smiled at him. "We were thinking linearly instead of in a more fluid manner."

"Indeed." The director looked at the bar. "That would go across the break?"

"Yes. To hold it stable," the team doctor's said. "Like a tying band, only permanent."

"He'd probably have two to three total," the muggle doctor put in. "It's meant to be left in the body, specially created for such situations."

Yashira nodded. "We would not mind, but I would have to ask the rest of the board. It could be seen as favoritism."

Iggy cleared his throat. "Oliver might not mind if he could play professionally, but not internationally. If he had it done while waiting for the decision would that be all right?"

Yashira looked at him. "Who are you?"

"Ignatius Harris-Weasley and my mentor is right there," he said, pointing at Snape. "We were asked to help with the weakening potion."

"Indeed," the man said, looking him over. "Do you play?"

"Chaser. With two Malfoys and a Potter."

"Oh." He smiled. "I caught one of your games, young man. Congratulate both seekers. Very interesting."

"Little Ron worships the snitch as his personal Goddess," Iggy told him. "He taught Ravena to see it the same way."

"Interesting." The International Director held up a finger. "They are mostly in the next room. Let me talk to them." He walked away.

Snape patted Ignatius on the back. "Have you gotten any sleep?"

"Very little," Iggy told him. "Did the dolt live?"

"Barely. Somehow what happened to the cat's nether regions also happened to him."

"Good," Iggy said coldly. "Ravena should have done to his intestines what he did to her cat."

"Someone hurt one of the girl's animals?" the team doctor asked.

Iggy nodded. "One of the stupid idiots in Slytherin decided to prove he loved her by harming her cat. I spent most of last night at the veterinary hospital with her." He yawned again. "Then Uncle Oliver had his personal broom stolen." He looked at Snape. "Did he find them?"

"And the girl had to be pulled off him," Snape said dryly. "She was a fan."

"Was?" the director asked.

"She's probably seeing the game differently now. He yelled at her for a good twenty minutes before anyone saved her. The Headmaster was quite impressed with his vocabulary. I think even Simone learned a few new phrases from him."

Iggy snickered. "I'm sure I'll hear them tonight then." He checked the date on his watch. "Do I have practice tonight?"

"Yes, Ignatius, you do. Your cousin is still trying to teach your mate how to be forceful on the field. Your mate seems to see it as only a game." The director hissed and the team doctor groaned.

"I've never caught a game. Good is it?" he asked. Everyone but Snape nodded. "Ah. Perhaps I'll be brought up for one?"

"Oliver would probably give you season tickets," the team doctor told him. "So, you're muggle?" The doctor nodded. "How did you hear about us?"

"My neighbors," he said dryly. "They kept yelling about a snitch and a quaffle late one night and kept me up. Apparently his side didn't win."

"Oh." The team doctor nodded. "Must have been the last Cup. Four years ago?"

"Or so," the muggle doctor agreed. "I'm perfectly happy with what I know. I knew there was more to life and taking care of my two wizard patients has proven it."

Snape looked confused. "He takes care of my father's knee," Iggy told him.

"Ah. You're him then. Were you thinking about asking for permission to cross over?"

"I was considering it, but I know it'd probably end up in a large fight within your government."

"Probably," the director agreed.

The team doctor shrugged. "We don't have anyone who specializes in things like bones. We don't really specialize at all outside of women's problems."

"They need their own," Snape pointed out. "They still mystify most everyone."

"True," Iggy agreed. "Even Raena mystifies me sometimes." Snape nodded. "And I can hear her mind."

Snape smacked him across the back of the head. "Do learn to keep secrets. People can use that against you two."

"Sorry, sir," Iggy told him, giving him a pitiful look.

"You obviously need a nap." Snape rolled his eyes. "Make sure you have one before you come down tonight."

"Yes, sir."

The International director came back. "There wasn't great agreement, but their own doctors pointed out that we do the same thing for shattered legs. Will this muggle be working on him?" The British director nodded. "Then there may be a challenge to him playing from Russia and Japan, but we see no reason for the operation to not go through." He bowed and closed the portal from his end.

"Yes!" Iggy said, smiling at everyone. "Can I tell Uncle Oliver now?"

"If you desire," the director said. He looked at the doctor. "We'll want to watch or help with the operation of course."

"Fine. If you want, we can even do it in your own hospital if you can get permission. As long as you have equipment that will monitor his bodily signs, I have no problem with it."

"We do," the team doctor told him. "I'll arrange it. Do you have a while?"

The doctor checked his watch. "I'm due in surgery in forty minutes. You can come back with me. I'm sure your people have offices nearby, and that's why I was chosen?" Iggy nodded when looked at. "Or we could talk on the way back."

"My pitch is in the other direction."

"He's three blocks from Diagon," Iggy told him. "The hospital is connected to his office building."

"That would be fine then. I could use some more polish." The team doctor stood up and walked the man out. "Have you enjoyed working on us so far?" he asked as they left the offices.

Iggy looked at the director. "May I?"

"Let me write an official letter and you can deliver it," the man said tolerantly. He quickly pulled out the letter he had started earlier and finished it, signing his name with a flourish. "There you go. Thank you both for your help." He smiled as the young boy and the stern professor disappeared together. "What a pair," he sighed. "Youth and energy, and power with control." He shook his head, glad he didn't have to teach the boy anything.

Iggy let Snape off outside of his office and went running up the halls, going out to the flying area. "Uncle Oliver!" he yelled. Oliver looked over and smiled at him. "I have a letter for you," he said with the biggest grin. "And you have to tell Uncle Fred and daddy first."

Oliver opened the letter, then broke out in laughter, hugging him. "You are the best!" he said, pounding him hard on the back. "Thank you, Iggy. How did you do it?"

"The director asked if I could get your doctor in for a conference. We just got done. They're going to use a bone weakening potion and trim it, then screw it together. It's even been approved by the International committee, but you're to expect a challenge from Russia and Japan."

"YES!" Oliver shouted, dancing around. "Dismissed!" He grabbed his broom and took off for town to spread the good news.

Iggy looked at the kids. "You heard him, go have quiet fun until class change." They ran off. Iggy collapsed onto the grass, looking up at the sky. He enjoyed cloud watching, it made him feel at peace. He closed his eyes against the brightness of the sun, and fell back asleep.

That's how Raena found him a few hours later. She nudged him with her foot. "You do know that the ground is muddy?" she asked with a fond smile.

"I got used for my amazing teleporting ability," Iggy said, accepting her help up. "I've had a few hours of sleep so far."

"Poor Iggy," she said, nudging him as they walked into the school. "How is Ravena's cat?"

"Hemlock should be fine. At least the dolt did it with surgical precision." He wrapped an arm around her waist. "Want to watch me take a nap in the common room?"

"If you'd like. Emily was looking for you though."

"Damn, I forgot."

"It's all right," she soothed. "I'm sure she realizes that you've not slept hardly at all yet." She kissed him on the cheek. "We'll talk to her at dinner time."

"Good idea, dear." Someone rudely grabbed Raena from him and Iggy glared at the seventh year Slytherin. "Problems, Trundel?"

"What's a fine woman like you doing with a little girly nerd like him?" the boy asked. He leered at her. "I could show you things he can't."

"Like what, how to catch a disease?" Iggy asked. He pulled Raena away from him and behind his back. "Back the fuck off. My woman. Get over yourself. Just because *you* can't get laid doesn't mean you have to pick on those of us with girlfriends."

"I get laid plenty," the boy sneered. "I'm going for your *uncle's* record."

"I doubt it," Iggy told him. "You haven't gotten any at all from what I hear." He crossed his arms. "Unless you want this to turn into a fight, I'd leave. I'm running on nearly no sleep and you're annoying me past the point of reason."

"Is that so? What're you going to do? Bring up one of those girly glitter bombs?" he sneered.

"No, this," Iggy said, punching him. Then he pulled his wand while the idiot was down. "Now then, I warned you. This is your last chance before I do something you'll regret for many years."

"Enough," Lupin yelled. "Ignatius? Would you mind putting that away?"

"Not until he puts away his knife," Iggy told him.

"Now," Lupin ordered sharply. Both young men put up their weapons. "What is wrong with the two of you? Ignatius, you usually have more sense than to start fighting."

"He started it by trying to take Raena!" Iggy told him firmly. "Fuck him, she's mine!"

Raena patted him on the back. "Don't worry, Iggy. I only like smart men and he doesn't qualify." He smiled at her and put his arm back around her waist. "That dunderhead grabbed me and forcefully pulled me against his obviously unwashed body," she told the professor. "Then he made insinuations about how he was going to 'lay' me." She looked disgusted. "I'd rather sleep with a mountain troll." She gave the boy the disgusted look. "Maybe if you bathed once in a while, you could find someone willing to spend time in your presence instead of trying to steal other people's women."

Lupin hid his smile. "Is this true, Trundel?"

The boy shook his head and pointed at Iggy. "I was engaging the young woman in a pleasant discussion when ...." A viewing portal opened and showed the scene. "Hey!"

"Shut up," Draco said as he walked up to them, putting his wand away. "You disgust me as well. How dare you sully the house with your pitiful rape attempts. A real Slytherin never has to resort to anything lower than bribing to get slept with. Obviously the hat needs adjusting." The boy flinched and backed away from him, and the person walking out behind him.

"What is going on here?" Snape demanded. The portal started to play again with a flick of Draco's wand. "Trundel, my office now," he hissed. "You do not touch women when they obviously don't want you." The boy scurried away. "Cancel the portal." Draco did so. "Ignatius, detention, tomorrow night. You do not use that much force against a weaker being."

"Yes, sir, but I only used my fist and my brains."

"Exactly," Snape told him, then he looked at Lupin. "Did you have anything further to add?"

"No, I think that about solves it. As long as Raena doesn't want to make a formal complaint?"

Raena shook her head. "I'm sure the Lord and Master will yell at him more than enough for me," she said with a smile for Snape. "Thank you for helping me. We're going to our house."

"I still need a nap. Can you tell Emily I'm sorry I missed helping her today, Professor Snape?"

"I already did," Snape said as they walked away. He shook his head. "Do move your hand five inches north," he ordered. Raena's hand on Iggy's rear moved up to his back. "Thank you."

Draco snickered. "I was more subtle than that."

"Teach them that trait," Snape demanded, going to deal with the idiot.

Lupin looked at Draco. "How long have you been able to do that?"

"Since the summer Ravena aged herself. I've learned quite a lot of tricks studying theory." He smirked and walked away. "I'm off to teach Ron gryphon."

"Have fun," Lupin called after him. He headed for his own walk. "I wonder if Iggy knew he was muddy," he mused as he headed for the path to town.

***

Iggy woke up from his nap when someone pinched his nose closed. "It had better be good," he groaned.

"I brought you food and it's cold," Simone told him. "It's time for practice."

"Shit." Iggy sat up and took the plate with a nod. "Thanks. Where's Raena?"

"Changing." She sat beside him. "What did Trundel do?"

"Just grabbed her and insinuated that he could please her. I'm sure he's sorry by now. Snape's probably still yelling at him." He shoved food into his mouth. "Any new news on Hemlock?"

"He's been moved back to the local vet's office and Ravena was taken down there to pet him some more. The vet gave him a healing potion and said it should be a few days. Though his paws are going to need to be babied. The scoring went pretty deep and the vet said the pads don't really grow." Iggy nodded as he continued to shovel food into him. "Did you really help Uncle Oliver with his petition?"

"Yup," he said between bites. "He won."

"We all heard about that," Denver said as he walked over. "Eat slower, you'll get a stomachache."

"Bad enough I have nightmares," Iggy said, finishing the food with a belch. "Okay, now what?"

"Change. You're still caked in mud," Simone suggested with a smile. "Were you really napping in the field?"

"Yeah; I didn't mean to, but it was comfy enough." He handed over the plate and went up change, coming back down in his usual practice spandex outfit. Raena whistled. "My dads bought it for me," he said with a blush. "Very comfy."

"I'm sure." She took his hand as they headed out to go practice. "Is she really serious?"

"She's really serious," Iggy agreed. "There's a great rivalry between us and Slytherin. We've played them already, but we play every game like we're going to kill the other team. She even hits bludgers at us sometimes." He shrugged. "She is the driving force behind us."

"Oh." Raena smiled at Simone's head. "I always thought it was just a game."

"It is, until it's you up there winning," Denver told her. "Our father told us so."

"He plays seeker," Iggy told her. "Just like his daughter, only without the desire for the snitch that she has."

"It was amazing, how Little Ron described it to her," Simone agreed, turning to walk backwards. "He made her see how beautiful it was and made her desire it as much as he does. I think it's almost sexual for them now."

"Possibly," Denver agreed. He waved at Little Ron. "There he is. Oh, and Ravena."

"She got sent polish," Iggy told them.

"You do know that polishing the snitch is a sexual metaphor?" Raena asked. The other three nodded. "Do they?"

"They're still young and innocent," Simone sighed as she walked onto the pitch. "Where's the captain?"

"Busy," Little Ron called down. "Detention with Black." He looked at Iggy. "I heard about Trundel. Nice move with the punch and the wand pull."

"I'm not that fast with the draw, but I can definitely distract until I've got it out," Iggy quipped, leaning against the smaller stands the two younger kids were sitting on. "How is she?"

"She's fine. Got a little bit of tarnish in her carvings," Ravena said, shooting him a grin. "Thank you for hearing me last night."

"Honey, you nearly made me jump out of my bed," Iggy told her. "You've got one hell of a yell on you."

Draco coughed. "Your captain can't make it and suggested Ron fill in, but he's got a room full of assholes right now so he sent me. Do you want to practice or not?"

"We need to get Raena up to speed, daddy," Simone told him with a grin. "She thinks it's just a game."

Draco hissed. "That's nearly heresy around here." He shook his head. "You'll have to teach her to be mean, daughter. She'll need it to play against Agatha."

"I'll need protective gear to play against Agatha," Raena told him.

"Not if we knock her off first," Simone said happily. Her father and brother laughed. "Okay, let's warm up. We'll play beater games for now."

"Fine with me," Little Ron told her. "I'm staying right here."

"Good," Denver told him. "You're too delicate to hurt." Little Ron glared at him. "Casts make you slower."

"Good point," Ravena agreed. "I'll protect him from any stray bludgers. You guys go beat each other up." They took off. "I will," she said as he gave her a skeptical look.

"I'm older."

"I'm faster," she retorted with a grin.

"Maybe, but I'm still older and should protect you."

"Children, protect each other," Draco sighed, finally accepting the fact that the only person who would ever understand either of them would be the other. Potter could have his fits, he would be mature about this. Now if only he could find Simone and Denver suitable dates. At least suitable for the present time.

***

Iggy tapped on the girls' dorm door and walked in, climbing in with his cousin. "Nightmares," he explained at the grunt.

"So you climb in with her?" Andrea asked.

"If I climb in with Raena, I'll get in more trouble, violating the boyfriend rules. If I crawl in with Simone, I'm only violating the 'no boys in the girls' side rule. One detention instead of suspension. Sorry, love."

"I understand. She probably shields better than I do." Iggy nodded in the darkened room and snuggled in. "Good night, Iggy."

"Night." He kissed Simone on the side of the neck to let her know he was there. She wouldn't feel his body, but she felt anything against her neck.

She wrapped her arms around him and squeezed, blocking out all the nasty images. "Fight?"

"Attack coming in a while," he whispered. "Small one, looking for a body."

"Okay. You tell your dad and mine tomorrow." She threw one of her bare legs over his.

"Why are you naked?"

"I'm like that," she said sleepily. "Got underwear on."

"Thank you." He slowly fell back to sleep, hoping that the nightmares would finally leave him alone.

***

Ron and Draco walked up to the girls' fourth year dorm and Ron pounded on the door. It opened for him, showing Andrea mostly ready. "Is there a missing person over here?" Draco asked.

"He's having nightmares about an attack," Raena said, working on getting a comb through her hair. She was partially dressed. "They're both still asleep. Let me put on a shirt please."

"Why did he climb in with her?" Ron asked the girl.

"Boyfriend rule versus the no boys rule," Andrea said with a shrug.

"Oh." Draco nodded. "Less punishment. Reasonable really. Everyone ready for the sleepy Iggy monster?" One girl in the bathroom called 'no'. "Tell me when."

She came out, pulling her robe tighter around her. "Okay, I'm done." She shrugged at the dirty looks the other girls gave her. "What? I don't care that he's not going to be looking at me, I was still naked."

Raena laughed. "Maybe I should work on my hair downstairs. Then he won't pause."

"We've seen the Iggy morning monster since our first year," the girl who slept on the left of Simone told her.

"This is nothing new," another agreed. "Though I am surprised that he didn't even sneak a kiss." The other girls murmured their agreement with that.

"He's being good," Andrea reminded them. "He'll sneak in some other time to sleep with her." They all giggled.

"If he does, his father said he's sleeping in our tower until he graduates," Ron told them.

Draco nodded. "He can find un unused classroom like the rest of us did."

"Aren't the desks too hard for that stuff?" the girl in the next bed asked.

"Not if you find a storeroom," Draco told her. "There's all sorts of old furniture scattered around the place if you look hard enough." He nodded at Ron. "Go wake the boy up before he's late."

Ron walked over and shoved Iggy, getting sleepy mumbles. "You in deep shit," he told him.

Iggy sat up and rubbed his eyes. "Someone's going to attack the school again," he said through a yawn. "Something about a ghost, a grotto, and a body?" He looked at Ron. "Sorry, but the nightmares were intense. It's happening soon."

"We know," Draco said patiently. "Kindly go back to your own side now. Get off my daughter before your mate thinks that you enjoy snuggling up to her."

Iggy slid off the bed and walked past him, only stopping for a kiss from his sweetie. "See you in a few," he said as he walked away.

"Simone!" Draco said sharply, waking her. She sat up and looked around. "Out of bed, now, young lady."

"Fucking bite me," she sighed, laying back down. She wasn't quite awake yet. "Iggy broadcast all night. The idiots in black and silver were *annoying*!" she complained, pulling a pillow back over her head.

"Black and silver?" Ron asked. "Death Eaters?"

"Oh, most likely," Draco agreed. "It would fit. They're coming for Slytherin's body."

Simone raised a hand. "Why was the ghost talking to Uncle Xander if it was Slytherin?"

"I don't know. Write out what you know over your quick breakfast. You have ten minutes to make it to the Great Hall," Ron told her. She flipped him off like her uncle did instead of how her father did it. "Would you like another suspension?" She continued to hold up the finger. Draco shook his head, starting to laugh. "Support me here, okay? She's your monster."

"I have a bat and I hate loud noises, I tend to hit at them," Simone warned as she flipped over.

"Get out of that bed!" Draco told her, coming over to pull her physically from it. It was going to be one of *those* days apparently. "Why are you wearing those?" He looked at her thong and pushup bra. Very unlike her.

"Have to do laundry." She yawned. "My life sucks sometimes." She pulled on a shirt and sat down to figure out the intricacies of her pants.

"Shower?" Ron suggested.

"Took one last night." She slid into her pants and stood up, pushing her feet into her shoes. She blew kisses at her father as she walked past him. "See you this afternoon for our workout."

"I doubt you'll be awake," he called after her. He shook his head and left the girls' room so they could get changed without his presence.

"Is it always like this?" Raena asked as Ron walked past her bed.

"Only some mornings," he said with a smile. "Ten minutes before you have to be down there or you won't have time to eat." He closed the door and the girls started to scramble for their clothes.

"What would you normally be doing right now?" Andrea asked as she pulled up her hair.

"Right now, I'd be doing the same thing. Living in the dorms at the school meant I could leave ten minutes before I had to teach a class and make it on time." She gave up and pulled her hair back into a ponytail.

"What are the dorms like at college?" the girl in the bed next to her asked.

"You have your own room." The girl sighed wistfully. "It's got a little desk, big enough for three pieces of paper or almost a book and a sheet of paper. A little tiny bed with a lot of lumps and springs, and you still have to share the bathroom with the floor."

"Maybe I won't go then," the girl noted. "It doesn't sound exciting at all."

"The bed's big enough if you want to cuddle," Raena told her. "Barely, but you can if you want to get *real* close."

"You had boyfriends?" Andrea asked.

Raena nodded as she followed the blind young woman down the stairs to meet up with the dog waiting on them. He had taken himself out for a walk. "I used to date a lot, Andrea. Long before I met Iggy, but I used to date."

"Can we ask you questions?" a fifth year asked. "There are some things I don't understand."

"Sure." She smiled at her. "We'll do it tonight. Take over the dorm room and have treats. I have a spell to make little pastries." Someone tugged on her ponytail and she turned, finding Denver there with Iggy coming down the stairs. "Come on, we're going to be late."

"I know. Can I ask you why women are difficult?" Denver asked her.

She laughed. "We're easy, you're thinking too hard." She followed Andrea and took Iggy's hand as he moved up next to her. "Let's go eat."

"Caffeine is a god," Iggy told her. "I hate mornings."

She laughed. "I noticed." She gave his hand a squeeze. "Just five more weeks and school's done for the summer."

"And you're coming to stay with us," Iggy said with a grin. "Grandma said so and we're spending the summer at their house again."

"Yeah, so mum can make up with us," Denver snorted. "Did you hear? We got our own vault for allowances." He sat beside his sister. "Are you up?"

She glared at him. "I'm not sure the vault applies to you," she told him. "Mum's being fussy again."

"Dad got me a key."

"Okay then, I guess we're splitting the thousand five ways instead of four."

"Soon to be six," Andrea pointed out as she sat across from them. "How is your father feeling?"

"All right so far. No sickness to date that he's admitted to," Simone told her. She shoved a piece of toast into her mouth. "Want anything from near me?" Andrea looked around, she had her sight spell back on again. She shook her head. "Eggs are beside Iggy." They both looked at him, he looked like he was sleeping sitting up. "Maybe he should go to the infirmary," Simone suggested.

"You both spent all night tossing and turning," Andrea agreed.

"'mfine," Iggy mumbled. He put his arms down on the table and put his head on them. Raena leaned over and whispered in his ear and he smiled. "Okay. Later?"

"Only if you wake up."

He forced himself to sit back up. "I can nap in potions anyway. I've already done the one for today." He yawned and Denver stuck a piece of toast in his mouth. "Fanks," he said through it, taking a bite.

"Where will you sleep in potions?" Andrea asked.

"There's a cot in the back," Iggy told her. "I've used it before on overnights." He shrugged and picked up his books. "See you guys in Transfigurations," he said.

"Herbology," Simone corrected. "Wrong day." He looked confused. "Isn't it herbology after potions?"

Denver nodded. "I think so."

Iggy waved a hand. "Whatever. I'll see you then." He blew a kiss at Raena and snatched another piece of toast to eat on his way down there. Fortunately, the dungeon was empty so he didn't have to sneak into the office. He just curled up and fell asleep again. Nightmares sucked.

When Snape came in, he heard the snoring and went to investigate the loud noise. "This is not your bedroom," he said coolly. Iggy shifted and mumbled something. "Do wake up now. You have class and I will flunk you."

"Then you'd have another year of me. Nightmares, sorry." Iggy kicked the blanket off the bottom of the bed and caught it, covering himself. "Wake me up later to yell at me before herbology."

"You have Transfiguration today."

"Simone said I had herbology."

Snape crossed his arms. "Why didn't you go to the infirmary?"

"Because bothering you is more fun?" Iggy suggested, rolling onto his other side. "Please let me sleep, or I'll tell Slytherin on you when he gets summoned back."

"Excuse me?" He walked over and shook the young man, waking him fully. "What was that you said?"

"The idiots coming to assault the school are going to not attack the school, just the grotto he's buried in. They're going to try and resurrect him, and barring that, call back his spirit to have him help them make a new Voldemort. Can I nap now?"

"You will write this down for me."

"Ask Simone, I crawled in with her." He flopped backwards and covered up his head. "Night, Severus. Happy annoyances."

"Go to the infirmary," he ordered, turning away to go prepare for class. He could get the full story out of Simone. She always saw what he did.

"The herb smell is calming. It's this or I'm napping in the greenhouse."

"Fine, then do not snore. You'll disrupt the class." The office door slammed shut, making him jump. "Two nights of detention!" The tiny sound of 'yay' floated out. "Impertinent brat," he sighed. But he did appreciate the little creature. Though he now had two of them....he could threaten Iggy with losing his place to Raena.

"Not unless you want me to come help her," Iggy called out weakly. "We can always make out in here."

"Do sleep now," he snapped.

"Thank you. Happy annoyances."

Snape listened, and soon there was the faint sound of snoring. It must have been a very bad night if he was making that sort of noise. When Simone came in, he grabbed her and drew her out into the hallway. "I want an account of his nightmares."

"Has it occurred to you to ask me instead of ordering me?" she told him, getting free of his restraining hand. "I might help you if you asked instead of ordered, but I don't like orders and I'm having a bad day. So fuck off until you ask nicely." She walked back inside and slammed her books down, leaning on them to watch him as he walked in.

"Ms. Malfoy-Weasley, twenty points for your mouth yet again," he told her. "And you'll do as I say or I'll have you expelled."

"I've been good enough to be sent to another one," Simone pointed out. "And I'd instruct all the chicks to come shit on your desk." She smirked when he glared at her. "I could care less at this moment. He kept me up too."

Snape rolled his eyes. "Either do as I say or leave."

"Thanks. I could use the nap."

"To the library," he continued smoothly, like he intended it all along. "I'll be seeing a meter-long paper tomorrow morning on one of the Hephaestian potions. Your choice of course." Her middle finger slowly came up and she gave him a meaningful look. "It could be two meters. Or you will fail the class."

"Ooh, yay," she sighed. "Iggy, I need a book." One came flying at her head. "Thanks." She smirked at him. "Anything else...sir?"

He grabbed her by the hair and walked her up to her father's classroom. "Your daughter is an annoyance," he said bluntly.

"Simone," Draco said patiently. "What did you do this time?"

"I don't take orders from anyone, especially not mean people who I can beat the hell out of," she told him.

Draco looked at his mentor. "She's still half asleep. Wait until she wakes up and tell her again. She'll be more obedient then or lose the right to fly all summer long." Her mouth fell open in shock. "And I mean it."

"Fucker."

"That's a month," he said with a fond smile for her.

"You self-righteous asshole! I don't care if you did donate the sperm that helped create me! I am not some creature to be ordered around."

Snape smacked her one and she shoved him, knocking him into the pile of mats. "As for you," she started.

Denver walked in and calmly drew Simone away. "We're going to go wake her up now, before someone kills her. The Headmaster wants to see her." He led his sister away, patting her hand gently. "Come on, Simone, you need to finish waking up. This naughty behavior means that you'll be grounded all summer and then what fun will I have? No bludgers being hit at me, only Iggy's books for company. You'll be all alone. Anastasia and Ravena will have to give you a makeover for fun." She whimpered. "So please wake up. It's time now, classes have started."

"But I'm tired," she whined. She trudged up the stairs to the Headmaster's office, somewhere she was very familiar with. He smiled at her. "I'm tired, sir. Can I please take a nap?"

"After you write out the account of Ignatius' nightmares," he agreed, using a gentle, pleasing tone of voice. "I promise I'll excuse you up to the infirmary to take a sleeping potion. You can even nap on Xander's couch if you want, or his nest if he ever gets up." She slumped. "Please, Simone?"

"Yes, sir," she sighed, taking the quill he held out so she could write out the pertinent points. "Is that good enough?" she asked.

"Did you overhear any of the dialogue?" She shook her head. "All right then, if anything else comes to mind, you let me know, dear. Go take your medicine and take a long nap." She nodded, leaving happier than she had come up.

"You're bloody amazing," Denver told him with a bright smile.

"It comes from studying people, my boy. Your father usually has a much lighter touch than he showed this morning. He must have gotten some bleed-off from Ignatius and Xander as well. Follow her so she doesn't run into that wall again." The boy hurried off and he laughed. Those two were so bad sometimes. As a team, Draco and Severus were quite amusing.

***

The little pot on Draco's dresser rocked back and forth, violently starting to smoke. The two human spirits had torn the demon apart for its energy and were trying to escape. Eventually, it fell off the dresser and the lid flew open, letting them out. The female moved away from the male, smoothing down her garments and checking her hair. She looked at the male. "Now what did you have planned?"

"Why don't we check these children of his," Lucius Malfoy suggested. "I want to see my supposed heirs."

Narcissa Malfoy glanced around. "I feel innocents downstairs. Perhaps it's them?"

"He has a young one, that one might be down there." He floated down the stairs, his wife following him. He found seven children playing in the living room, being watched by a sallow-faced, smiling idiot of a woman. She was easily knocked out by his wife and they both looked at the children. One felt like it was of his line, but looked like three of the others. "Dear Merlin," he said in disgust. "He spawned with a Weasley."

She shrugged. "At least they're pure. Look at the little girl. She's obviously not and he's clinging to her."

"My Maeve," Lucien said, glaring up ghosts. "You go 'way. Me 'tect them!"

Lucius sneered down at him. "Do you know who I am?"

"Bad person," Maeve said, moving beside Lucien. "Even badder than everybody." She moved into his path so he couldn't get to her cousins. "You go away now or I'll call my daddies!"

"And what will they do?" Narcissa asked her.

"Kick your ass," William said, looking up at her. "He does that lots." He looked at Zach, who nodded and they stood up. Zach was younger but he was bigger and he could protect the other kids. "I swear, if you don't leave, my daddy will rip you apart."

"Our mummy will kill you," Minnie shouted. "She's strong."

Gwen tugged on her sister's shirt. "She not allowed back here. But Uncle Albus and the big scary guy is. We get them?"

"Yes, do get the 'big scary guy'," Lucius sneered.

"Baron!" Zach yelled. Within a heartbeat the Bloody Baron was in, called by the future head of his house.

"He's mean and bothering us," William told him, pointing at the ghosts. "Make them go away!"

The Bloody Baron looked down at him. "You're as odd as your father, boy, but I do agree. They're not supposed to be here." He looked at Lucius, who backed up a few steps. Narcissa stood her ground. "Leave the children alone before I have to tell their parents. The children were quite correct, they can rip you apart."

Lucius sneered from his safe distance. "No one can rip a spirit apart or they would have gotten rid of you long ago."

The Bloody Baron smiled. "What makes you think I'm not wanted?" he sneered back. "Unlike some." He looked down at William. "Get them out of here, go find the Headmaster, boy."

"We go," William ordered, getting his cousins moving. They couldn't fight, but they would protect his Zach friend. Lucien pulled Maeve with him, which made William happy, he was protecting his sister. He looked at the ghosts again. "You be okay?" he asked the Baron.

"Yes, boy, I'll be fine. Go find the Headmaster."

"All right." He walked out, following the others. The Headmaster met them in the hall, and the kids babbled at him. "Stop it. The ghosties are mean and they upset Maeve," William told him.

"What ghosts?" Dumbledore asked, steering them toward the nearest classroom, Transfiguration as it happened. "May I ask a favor and have you watch them?" he asked Black. The teacher nodded. "Thank you. I think we're having a small ghost problem."

"The blonde again?" Black asked.

"No, two this time, Malfoys." Black shuddered. "Is Draco still around?"

"He's out flying," Maeve told him, smiling sweetly. "We watched him from the window."

"Thank you, dear. You behave for Uncle Sirius."

"Okay. Can he be doggy?" William asked.

"Not right now. Sit down," Black told them.

Dumbledore hurried back, going to see if he could help with anything.

***

Up in the infirmary, something drew Simone from her nap. It didn't quite wake her fully, but it was bothering her. She hated when these things came at her, but she knew it was a bad thing. She slid out of the bed and put on her shoes, heading back to her house. On the way, she grabbed a sword from one of the suits of armor, never realizing she had it in her hand until she walked in. She found the sitter knocked out, the Headmaster knocked out, and three ghosts sniping at each other. "You," she sneered at the two unfamiliar ones. She had seen their pictures and knew who they were. "You came back again? Didn't you learn well enough the first time?" She walked closer, around the Bloody Baron to stand in front of them. "You're not wanted here, nor are you staying. I won't let you harm the children. Father would be pissed."

"What are you going to do?" Narcissa asked her.

"Whatever I have to." She smiled coldly at her grandmother. "In case you hadn't heard, I'm a force in my own right. There's no one around here who can stand against me when I'm pissed." She lifted the sword. "Leave. Go find some unsuspecting muggle and bother them. We don't need or want you."

Lucius sneered at her. "You're another crossbreed, aren't you?"

"No, I'm a witch, stupid. Get it right." She looked at the sword, then at him, then pulled her wand, which made the grandparents move back further. "Oh, are you scared?" she said in her most patronizing tone of voice. "What? You didn't realize that a gryphon-born started our family line back when we were Foylfans?"

"That's a lie," Lucius hissed.

"It's not. You can check if you want. It's far back, but it's still there. Father helps the gryphons translate spells into your pitiful version of magic."

"You're not so strong, young lady," Narcissa said coldly.

"You'd be surprised," Simone laughed. "I'm not only *the* best beater in school, but I am the muscle that can make *any* Slytherin reconsider coming anywhere near any of us."

"Lucius, she's a Gryffindor," the Bloody Baron sneered. "How does it feel to be supporting that house now?"

"It's not true!" Lucius thundered.

"Fuck you, yes it is. You're such a bloody moron and an arrogant git you can't even see what's in front of you." She enchanted the sword and tossed her wand aside. "I don't need my wand to deal with you, there's something satisfying about taking creatures on physically. Just ask Uncle Xander."

"That creature?" Narcissa sneered. "What does he have to do with you?"

"A lot. He's helped father and mother raise us. Our favorite cousin is his oldest. You'd be surprised how the families have intertwined. We even play with the Potters all the time."

"I'll kill my son," Lucius said, starting forward, but the sword went through him, making him start to burn. "What did you do!" he shouted, moving back.

"Just about what I'm going to do now. First I blessed the blade, now I'm going to pour holy water on it." She pulled her small vial of holy water out of her pocket and poured it down the blade, watching as it dripped off the end. "Uncle Xander insists that we carry one with us wherever we go. It comes in handy." She waved the too-heavy sword around again, barely able to do more than that. "Come on, I'll get you again, you dolt. You never learned your lesson the first time and now you've lost your chance at immortality. Even the Slytherins among us don't appreciate you. You're nothing but a weak annoyance and will never be anything but a weak annoyance. You have no great power, no great sense, and no great ability to please any lover you take. We've learned better than that." He moved forward and she thrust the sword again, hitting him on what would have been his stomach if he had been alive. "Don't you get it yet? You're useless to your entire family." She noticed her grandmother floating back, but she was moving away not toward her so it would be okay. She thought hard about getting her father here. He would be able to rip this spirit apart. She swung the sword and cut him on the groin, making him howl as the holy water hit his core being. "Like I said, useless."

"I am not useless," Lucien thundered, dodging the sword to attack her the only way he could, by moving through her.

Simone pulled her boot knife and stuck herself while he was in her, hoping to hurt him worse. She winced in pain, but he seemed to melt away. "Next?" she asked her grandmother.

Narcissa smiled at her. "I'm not here to bother you, simply to look at the family line, girl. You are quite a lot like my grandmother."

"Yay. Met her once, she bored me too." She shrugged. "Anything else?"

"No, dear, I think I'll leave you in peace. Tell me, that boy, how was he born?"

"Daddy bore him himself. He's pregnant right now as a matter of fact."

Narcissa held in her hiss. How dare he! Her own son, being so stupid. "Thank you. Tell him I said I'm going to leave him alone."

"Don't go to the Potter's either. He's got a spirit there who will kill you," she warned, sitting down on the steps hard. "Leave, grandmother, and never come back."

Draco and Xander ran in together, Draco casting a containment before she could move, Xander heading to Simone's side because he had seen the knife sticking out of her stomach. "What did you do?" he asked her.

"I made grandfather disappear," she whispered, smiling at him. "Can I have a hug?"

"You can have a lot of hugs, once you're out of surgery," Xander told her, gently picking her up. "Draco, we're going to the infirmary. Follow." He teleported up the few floors. "Poppy!" She came running. "Her Grandfather came back to bother her. She stabbed herself. He might still be in there."

"Damn stupid heroics," the nurse muttered as she looked the girl over. "She's infected. Get me Severus and Tara. Where's her father?"

"Fighting with his mother. Dumbledore was on the floor. I'll get him after this."

"Let your son do it," she told him. Just get me Severus and Tara."

"Deal." He disappeared, teleporting down to Tara's classroom. "Sorry to interrupt, but we'll need you to go take Simone's grandfather out of her before we remove the knife in her stomach," he said, breaking her concentration. The kid being held up in the air fell, but was caught by a few of the other students. "Poppy needs you and Sev. Now."

"On it," Tara told him, giving him a quick pat as she jogged past him. "Get Iggy! He's in Herbology."

"Guys, clean up the mess and cancel the circle," he reminded them, heading out to the greenhouses. He found Iggy immediately and pulled him and Denver outside. "Stop," he said at the opening mouths. "Your grandparents got free. Simone fought Lucius. Iggy, go move the two knocked-out people in the tower if they're still there, then help Poppy and Severus work on Simone. Denver, she fought him and she's injured," he said once Iggy was gone. "He tried to take her over apparently and she stabbed herself." The boy's face hardened. "She's possessed right now and your grandmother is contained at the moment. Head to the infirmary to wait. Got it?" The boy nodded. "Go now." He gave him a little shove, watching as he ran away. Xander walked back into the greenhouse. "One of you gryffs please get Iggy and Denver's things and bring them back to the house. Simone's been injured and is in the infirmary. They're excused from everything else for the day." Raena stood up. "If you want, go." She nodded, grabbing both bags and taking them with her own to give them back to their owners. "Don't worry, it wasn't an attack," he said when the sniffling started. "Her grandfather's spirit came back."

Madam Sprout looked at him. "Lucius, here?"

Xander nodded. "In my house no less. We're dealing, it wasn't a real attack, just one on Simone." He gave them a reassuring smile and left them there.

"Children, put away those plants and come help me with the ones in the next greenhouse. They're healing herbs and may be needed to help the poor girl," Madam Sprout said, hurrying them over to greenhouse five.

***

Draco stormed into the infirmary, stopping when Xander put a hand on his chest. "How is she?" He looked at the curtained room, trying to see inside.

"They're working on unpossessing her right now. They have to do that before we can start to heal her or they might bind him in there for good. The knife missed everything important." Draco looked at him. "She's fine for now, Draco. Let us get her free and then we'll be able to fix her fast." Draco nodded. "Go talk to Dumbledore, he's in the back section and wants to know if everything is handled."

"She's back in the pot by herself," Draco said bitterly. "She told me that Simone attacked first."

"She was trying to stop him, even if she only reacted," Xander said soothingly. Draco nodded. "Go give a report. Tara pulled out her bitch act with your sperm donor a few minutes ago." That got a faint smile and Draco left. "Daddy's here," he called.

"Ten more minutes," Poppy Pomfrey called back.

Someone screamed and everyone came running, but Severus walked out with a tightly closed lead container, carefully held away from his body as it smoked. "It's done. They're removing her bootknife now." Draco nodded, clutching his son for strength. "She won, he's nearly dissipated."

"How did he get out?" Denver asked.

Iggy looked at him as he walked out. "I found the pot that Uncle Draco used to trap them on his floor." He handed Denver the knife hilt first. "She'll want it back."

"Why does she carry one of those?" Tara asked.

"Because she's like that?" Iggy suggested. He patted her on the back. "You did very good, but you need a rest, Aunt Tara."

She smiled at him. "I know, Iggy. I'm going to curl up with Zach and Maeve."

"They're all in the dungeons," Xander told her. "I moved them down there so Sirius wasn't forced to deal with children. Raena's watching them for you."

"Thank you," Severus said, nodding at them. "I'll check the children for any taint."

Draco shook his head. "We warded Lucien. I didn't realize Simone was open to the spirit plane so we never closed her off."

"She's not really," Tara assured him with a faint smile. "She's not a medium, she's more open when she's nearly asleep. Poppy said she had been under a sleeping potion most of the day because Iggy was still broadcasting at her."

"Somehow our minds fit that way," Iggy told her. "It's like she puts a shield over my mind when we're together and napping. It keeps the visions away."

"I'll work with you both," Tara told him, giving him a pat. "Good work, Iggy." She took Severus hand and walked away with him, going to hold the children.

Poppy came out of the room and nodded at the worried family. "She's fine. You can go back there. She's still asleep and should stay that way for a number of hours." She pulled Xander aside. "Watch her. We're sure we got most of it, but we can't be sure we got all of it," she whispered.

"Oh, do tell me as well," Draco said dryly.

Xander looked at him. "They cleaned out most of it, but there's a chance a bit of him contaminated her. We need to watch for funny behavior."

"With Simone?" Denver asked. "How would we tell?"

"If she suddenly started to pick flowers and sing songs to cats?" Xander suggested. "Maybe if she sends all the chicks away?"

"If she does any of those, I'm going to chain her up and fix her myself," Denver muttered. "That'd be scary." He walked in, climbing up to curl up beside her.

Draco nodded. "I agree, that would be frightening. Why would my father make her do such things?"

"Because she's still fighting him," Xander told him with a slight smile. "Think about it. How else would Simone draw attention to herself?"

"Good point. Either that or start to act like her sisters." He walked in, giving her the hardest hug he dared. "You won, little one, but never do this to my nerves again. I'll beat you myself next time," he whispered. Denver giggled. "You either," he pointed out. "I told you to tell me if they came back, not to take them on yourself!"

"Yes, father," Denver said meekly. His father reacted strangely when he was upset.

Xander shook his head and left them alone, going to talk to the Headmaster. "How's your head?"

"Just fine, Xander. Thank you for asking. Where are the children?"

"Dungeon. Sirius looked panicked when I picked them up. Maeve was singing to him." He grinned. "It was so funny."

Dumbledore smiled. "I'm sure it was. How is Simone?"

"Injured, still fighting probably, but we've done the best we can. As soon as she wakes up, we'll make sure she's fine." He patted the aged hand lying on the blanket. "Want a book?"

"No. I think I'll be out of here before I need one." He looked toward the door as someone came running in. "Melvin?"

"Ravena. Anastasia went to hit something in the gym. Melvin's curled up in Andrea's lap for comfort." Raena walked in, with Iggy. "Have you told Melvin and Ana?" Xander called.

"They know, they're coming," Raena told him. "Has anyone checked the children?"

"Tara said she was going to," Iggy assured her. He checked on Simone then smiled at Draco. "She hit the right spot. No nerves, little blood supply, not deep enough to puncture her intestines."

Draco looked at them. "That's supposed to comfort me?"

"Two inches deeper and she would have had to go for real surgery," Iggy said dryly. "That should comfort you."

Draco nodded, going back to holding his daughter.

***

Simone woke up and stretched, like on normal mornings. She slid out of her bed and headed for the bathroom, then paused. "I took one last night," she said, shaking her head. Her roommates looked at her like she was insane. "What?" she whined. She walked back to her trunk and dresser, pulling out a standard outfit for the day. She paused at the pants, but her hand just wouldn't pick it up. She tried again, but no go. Instead, her hand grabbed the skirt that was a bit too short for her these days. "No way." She tossed it back into the drawer and finally managed to grab the pants and toss them onto the bed. That drawer was closed and her underwear drawer was opened. Her hands went for the normal sports bra and boxer shorts, but it paused again, no matter how much she wanted it to grab her favorite boxers - a pair she had stolen off her father. She used her other hand to pull out the wanted boxer shorts, but tossed them back into the drawer. Suddenly, it was like the world went black. When she woke back up, she was dressed in a shirt, thongs, and stockings under the too-short skirt. She noticed her hair was slicked back. "I look like a tramp," she told herself. Something in her mind told her that she should be so she could breed true for the family. That almost made her turn around and change, but she blacked out again and woke up in the Great Hall by the windows. "Okay." She looked down at the rest of the family, who was looking at her. She shrugged and got up, heading down to sit with them. "I guess I'm feeling odd today," she told Iggy and Raena. Fortunately, neither of her siblings were down yet. "Do I look okay?"

Iggy opened his mouth but Raena covered it with a hand. "Simone, you can see right through that shirt."

"I don't know why I put it on," Simone told her.

Denver walked in with his cloak and put it around his sister's shoulders, grabbing her to pick her up and sling her over his shoulder with a grunt. "Stupid brat. How dare you come down looking like that." He walked away with her.

Iggy looked at Raena. "Thank you for the tact. Did you want to wake up Tara and Severus or mine and her fathers?"

"I think I'll do Severus and Tara," she noted. She made a sandwich from her eggs and bacon, eating it as she walked away.

Iggy did the same thing, only with ham, and headed back to his father's tower. He knocked on Draco's door first, frowning at him when he opened it. "Simone showed up dressed like a ho this morning. Was that the abnormal behavior we were supposed to watch for?"

Draco groaned. "He always did say girls were only good for one thing," he noted. "Where is she?"

"Denver grabbed her and carried her out of the Great Hall. Want me to wake up Daddy?"

"Not necessary," Xander called. His door opened. "I'm up. Where is she?"

Iggy shrugged. "Find Denver. He's probably screaming at her. You could see her nipples through the shirt. And the tops of her stockings under her skirt when she walked."

"Fuck me," Draco sighed, grabbing a shirt to put on over his pajama bottoms. They were velvet, it would do for now. He walked out, mentally searching for his son and daughter. He found Denver screaming in the infirmary. "Enough," he said tiredly. "She probably can't help it."

Simone looked up from her holding her head. "I picked out normal clothes, I swear, Daddy. The black boxers I got off you, a sports bra. My normal loose pants and a long shirt." She looked down at her feet, thankfully in her own shoes. Wearing another person's shoes was just icky. "I don't know how I ended up like this!"

"It's him, sweetheart," Draco soothed. "He thinks you'll make him little Malfoy babies. He never could see a woman for anything other than her uterus." He gave her a hug and pulled the cloak back around her. "Just in case," he said when she frowned at him. "We don't want any boys to get the wrong idea."

"Daddy, I can beat them up if they try to grab me," she reminded him. "Not that I might mind sometimes, it'd be nice to be noticed for being female sometimes."

"I know," he told her. He looked over as Tara walked in, removing the cloak. "Is this the odd behavior you wanted us to watch for?"

Tara looked at the outfit, then nodded. "Yeah, that was it." She looked into Simone's eyes. "Severus will be up in a minute. Do you want to change, Simone?"

"Please? These stockings are nasty feeling. They itch!" Tara smiled. "Why is that?"

"Lace isn't always soft," Tara agreed. "Netting is never comfy." She helped Simone off the table and led her away. "Come on, I'll make sure you put on real clothes." She led the girl back to her house, through the students hurrying to their first classes. She smiled at the boys who were showing just a bit too much interest. "She's possessed," Tara told them. "Her grandfather." They nodded, having heard about that.

Of course, a few of them just stared in shock. Forget her outfit from the Christmas Ball, she looked hot now! Damn, that girl wiggled and jiggled just right! There was a small rush to the nearest bathroom by a number of young men once the strict Professor Maclay had walked past.

When Iggy saw her, he raised an eyebrow. "All right there, Simone?" She nodded, giving him a brave smile. "I've got an extra large shirt if you want it."

"Maybe," she agreed, looking down at herself. "Do I look like the tart I think I do?"

Iggy nodded. "Yeah." He grinned. "The whole outfit screams 'I'm my mother's daughter'." Tara snorted, but shook her head, giving them stern looks.

"Damn, I was hoping for less than that."

"Not with your version of the family endowments," Iggy pointed out, nodding at her chest.

"Iggy," Tara said coolly.

"Oh, those," Simone sighed, cupping them. "I hate these things." She dropped her hands, not knowing that a few guys had seen her, including Oliver Wood. "Let me change into real clothes. Of course, I'll probably end up in my practice clothes with my luck." She sighed and followed Tara up to her room, allowing her to help her change. "Spandex," she muttered, pulling some out. "I still look hot, but tough, Grandfather. People want my ass in this outfit." She took off the ho outfit and put on the blue unitard bodysuit, snapping the crotch back up. Then she put on a wrap from her bathing suit set and her boots. "How do I look now?"

"Better," Tara agreed. "Are you comfortable?"

"I didn't pass out when I put it on," Simone pointed out. "That's better than this morning." She made sure to pause in front of the mirror so the lech could get a good look. Somewhere in her head a purr went up. "Sick bastard," she muttered. "Am I good enough?"

Tara nodded, handing her the vest she had taken off herself. "For your chest."

"Am I sticking up?" she asked with disgust. She flattened them down, but they sprung back up. "These things are just nasty." She waved off the vest. "I wear it at practice. People have seen me in it before." She walked out, stomping back to the infirmary. "I'm tired of being sick," she whined. A few of the boys in the halls watched her pass, and got smacked on the head by Tara. "Aunt Tara?" she asked, turning around. She caught a boy staring at her. "What?" she asked patiently.

"You're a girl," he said in awe. He walked up to her and gave her a hug, squeezing her butt while pressing her breasts against his fifth year chest. "Damn, girl, date me?"

"We'll see, once I'm not possessed by the lech, my grandfather," she told him, patting him on the back. He let her move back and gave her a hard, deep, and probing kiss. She came up breathless and watched as he ran away. "Damn, maybe I should keep him," she said in shock. She looked at Tara. "Who is he?"

"A fifth year Ravenclaw, their backup keeper," Tara said with a smirk as she walked the girl on. She caught a few more boys looking at the poor girl and glared at them, scattering them from the halls. "It's class time," she reminded a few of them.

One boy fell to his knees in front of her. "I thought your sister was the pretty one," he told her, giving her a smile.

Simone patted him on the head. "She is. I'm the tough one."

He grinned. "I like handcuffs."

"Enough!" Tara snapped. "Detention with me tonight, Parks."

"Yes, ma'am, but it's worth it," he told her, getting up. "I thought you were stunning at the Ball, but today." He sighed. "I'm glad I got a good grope in while we danced."

"Oh, that was you!" Simone said, nodding. "I got a bruise from that." She pinched him on the stomach. "There. Better?" He nodded and walked away, the other boys following him when Tara opened her mouth. Simone looked up at her. "What is with them?"

"You're a beautiful girl," Tara told her. "You've got the best of both parents, and they appreciate beautiful women with brains and brawn." She finished the trek up to the infirmary, meeting up with her husband in the hall before the marble stairs. She gave him a grateful look. "There have been a few people who showed their appreciation," she told him.

Severus looked at the girl. "In that outfit, I can see why. Why is she wearing it?"

"Lucius didn't knock her out and redress her," Tara told him. "It's some of her practice clothes."

"I see." He tapped the girl on the head. "Do not wear that outfit in front of my house," he ordered. "They don't need the distraction."

"I'm a distraction?" she said, brightening up. "That wasn't just because someone bribed them, or because they're funny?"

"No," Tara said, shaking her head. "It's not just the odd ones. I caught at least fifteen boys looking at your rear."

"Wow." She grinned. "Maybe being possessed isn't so bad."

"It will be if you ever wear that outfit around the school again," Snape said dryly, turning her so she walked up the stairs. "Go back to your normal clothes, Simone."

"But these are comfy and I wear them when I work out," Simone told him. She smiled up at him. "They're made for that, not for attracting boys."

"Yes, but they seem to do that as well and you should be aware of that," Snape told her. "You should always be aware of your appearance and it's effect on others." He walked her into the infirmary. "She and the simpleton came to a more pleasing agreement."

Draco looked at her, then shrugged. "It's better," he admitted. "You've been seen in that outfit before around the gym."

Xander looked over. "You look much better," he said with a grin. "Like a young athlete."

"Someone bowed at my feet," Simone told him. "Another one gave me a kiss." Her father's eyebrow went up. "Daddy, can you give *me* the sex talk now, and keep in mind that I'm a girl and don't shoot disgusting things at women."

"Of course," he said, leading her away. "Are you sure you want to do this with him in there?"

"From what you've said, sex disgusted him," she said with a shrug. "Maybe it'll make him want to leave me alone. At the very least, this is making me want to remember the contraceptive spell."

"Very good point," he agreed with a smirk. He swore he could almost hear the groan. "Would you like the full one? The one where I tell you everything you can do and all the safety precautions? Or the other one where I only give you the basics?"

"Daddy, I have a toy, I think I'm ready to have the full one. I had to find out from someone else that girls don't make things that messy."

He chuckled. "No, they don't. I did give you the boy's version the last time and I'm sorry, Simone." He pulled the drapes so they could have some privacy.

Inside her head, Lucius moaned. He had never heard of some of those things, and they were quite disgusting. His son did these things? And he wasn't totally corrupt? He shuddered as the boy described something so nasty that no one he knew had ever done it. Why would anyone even touch a woman there with anything but his equipment?

***

Anastasia looked over as her sister was let back into the house. "Are you sane?"

"Yeah, daddy forced him out of me with the sex talk," Simone said as she sat on the couch. The guys around her looked at her. "It's my usual practice clothes. I wear this sort of stuff under my uniform."

Her fellow beater looked over at her. "Don't say that, they'll only come so they can get off at the game. They won't cheer at all." He winked at her. "Though if I knew you wore that, I might have caught a grope way back when you hurt your shoulder."

"If you had, our father would have had you killed," Anastasia pointed out. She looked up from her homework. "Trust me, he might do it anyway. She's only fourteen."

"Yeah, but I learned a lot today," Simone told her. "Someone kissed me and someone went on his knees in front of me." She frowned, then shrugged. "It's been an interesting day."

Ana frowned. "Someone fell on their knees in front of you?" Simone nodded. "Damn, no one does that for me," she complained.

"Ana, if you would consent to date one of us smelly men, we'd worship at your feet," a sixth year told her. "You said you wouldn't ever touch a smelly man-type person." He looked over at her. "All you have to do is say that you're ready to date and we'll all line up." His girlfriend reached over and smacked him hard. "Sorry, dear."

Raena walked in and looked at the outfit. "Well, it's more tasteful," she said with a smile to show she was teasing. "How was your day, Simone?"

"It sucked the big one," Simone told her, smiling at her. "I loathe the infirmary. Now I know why Uncle Xander begs to be let out."

"I'm sure you do," Iggy said as he walked in. He nodded at the outfit. "You haven't worn that one in months." He kissed Raena on the cheek. "Let me get changed and I'll follow you out to the greenhouse."

"That would be fine," Raena agreed with a tolerant smile. She walked over and leaned on the back of the couch, looking down at Simone. "What did you do today to combat boredom?"

"I got the extended version of the sex talk for girls," Simone told her. "Daddy even remembered to change things around so he was talking about my body instead of his."

"Wonderful news." Raena looked up as Iggy hopped down the stairs. "That was fast."

"Line in the bathroom," he said with great disgust, heading for the one down there. He didn't know why all the boys were going off over his cousin. Sure she was hot, but really. He walked out once he was done and had washed his hands, nodding at the door. "Shall we join Melvin and Andrea?" he asked with a smile.

She snuck a kiss. "Yes, we should. Maybe we can find another of those rooms." She winked and walked away, and he nearly whimpered.

Yes, she was so much more interesting than his cousin. Maybe she'd let him kiss her again. He might even get to touch her. She smiled at him and he shrugged. "I'm still only thirteen, my mind works in that way."

"I know, Iggy, I know." She smirked and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "We'll talk about that later, dear."

He moaned in pleasure. "Okay. I've got books."

"I'm sure you do," Ron said as he walked past him. "Simone?"

"Inside wondering why boys were staring at her rear," Raena told him.

"Because she's got breasts and they're boys?" Ron suggested, moving on.

***

Xander looked around the Great Hall, just trying to see who had sent the flowers to Simone. Her father was not happy with whomever it was and was trying hard to figure out who had sent the owl. Xander smiled at Agatha and Ryan, heads bent together to plan something. He nudged Draco, nodding at the couple. "Think they're going to get into trouble soon?"

"I wouldn't be surprised," Draco agreed. "Did you know Anastasia got given a condom earlier?"

"It's a practical gift," Xander noted. "She can borrow some of mine if necessary. I have colored ones."

Draco looked at him. "Why?"

Xander grinned. "They're cute. Just ask George."

"I can't imagine a blue one coming at me," Tara put in. She laughed at the look her husband was giving her. "What? Can you?"

"This is not an appropriate dinner conversation," Snape noted.

Xander looked at Draco and Tara. "I like the red ones, they turn kind of purply."

"Ooh," Tara said with a smile. "I like purple."

"Absolutely not," Snape muttered into his dinner.

"Do they come in all colors?" Draco asked.

"So far, I've seen green, blue, red, yellow, which was nasty looking, purple, teal, and black. There's supposed to be different shades of blue coming out next year."

"A black one?" Tara asked. "Is it supposed to make you think you're with a different race?"

"No, it's true black, like the color of your mate's robes." Snape dropped his fork. "I've got an extra one if you wanted to see it. George doesn't like to use those."

"Enough," Snape hissed. "Change the subject."

Draco shrugged and looked at Tara. "I gave Simone the long version of the talk earlier, changed for a girl's body. I might have messed up a bit with the problems part though."

Tara waved a hand. "I talked with her when she started, she's got that part covered."

"I meant doing things during it."

"Got that too," Tara told him with a grin.

"Enough," Snape hissed again, sounding more deadly this time. "Do talk about something other than bodily processes and sex."

"Yes, dear," Tara said with a smile. She patted him on the hand. "Did you see the potion Iggy was working on today? I didn't think he needed it already, but he said it was for someone else."

"What was my son doing this time?" Xander asked.

Tara looked at him. "A wizard's version of viagra. Said it would make him millions."

Snape put his head down and moaned. "Stop it, please?" he pleaded.

Draco smirked at him. "What? This is normal discussion about the house."

Xander nodded. "It's this or talking about our various partners and how they're doing funny things."

"Or the kids," Tara offered.

"Yes, talk about the children," Snape said, lifting his head. "They're innocent."

Tara shrugged. "All right." She looked at the boys. "Did Lucien really taunt William and Zach to kiss?"

"What?" Snape thundered. "They did what?"

"It was an innocent thing," Draco told him. "Most children do it at least once. Denver did it with Melvin once and with Simone another time."

"Still. Did anyone catch them at it?"

"I did," Xander told him, grinning at him. "I pointed out that it wasn't proper for them to be kissing in the middle of the hallway. They promptly walked into Ron's classroom and started up again."

"Kindly keep your son away from mine," Snape told him.

"But they're not doing anything wrong," Draco told him. "Simply tell them that they're too young to kiss each other. They will listen to reason, most of the time."

"Yeah, it's not like they did the grope thing," Xander added. "Melvin did that once or twice to figure out why some people didn't have what he did."

"Still, I would prefer that the boys spent some time apart."

"Okay, but you get to tell William," Xander said.

"If I must."

"Yeah, you must because I'm not," Xander told him, smiling at him.

"Fine." Snape picked up his fork.

Draco looked at Xander. "So, did George like that trick I told him about?"

Snape dropped his fork again and walked out.

"Severus," Tara said, following him. She caught him in the empty back hall and pulled his head down, kissing him. "We're sorry. You can come eat."

He shook his head and pulled away. "I'll eat in our rooms. Join me if they ever finish that disgusting talk."

She smiled. "I find it very interesting." She leaned against him. "I wouldn't mind seeing you in one of those black ones," she whispered against his neck. He shivered. "You, in black, coming at me."

He pushed her away. "No." He walked away.

"But, Sev," she called. "It'd be cute. I'd like it for my birthday!"

He shook his head. "I already have your present," he called back. "Join me when they're done."

Tara giggled and went back inside. "He's eating in our rooms."

"Have fun jumping him to make him uncranky," Xander told her. "Want us to keep Zach tonight?"

She slowly smirked. "Yes." She got up and went to follow her mate. She walked in just as the elf was leaving, closing and locking the door. "I've got something for you," she teased, picking up his fork and feed it to him. He leaned back and let her sit in his lap. This was his favorite sort of teasing.

Upstairs, Draco and Xander exchanged smirks. It had worked beautifully. Tara owed them big.

***

Ravena walked up to her cousin in the halls. "Iggy, can I ask you for a favor?" she asked, looking her cutest.

He took the lollipop out of his mouth and looked down at her. "It depends. Is it mean, horrible, or something up my alley?"

"The first and third," she said firmly. Iggy nodded so she led him away from the rest of his group. "Some of the sixth year boys have been asses recently to the girls and I've heard all the complaints. I want to do something about them, but I am not the prank master your father is. Can you maybe find me something to set off in their room?"

"I've got the stuff to do the argument stopper dad used at Christmas," he offered. "It's painful, shocking, and horribly disturbing."

"That's what I need," Ravena agreed. "Will you make me one?"

"Let me ask first, make a few discrete inquiries, and then I'll make you one." She grinned. "You know I'd do almost anything for you," he said, tugging on a loose lock of hair. "You'd better get back to class." She hurried off. He smiled and thought at his father, but it was a different source who answered him. In the form of someone grabbing his arm and pulling him away.

"I'll send him back," Dumbledore called as the students walked into the Defense class. He stopped the boy in an unused hallway. "No."

"It'd make them see reason," Iggy told him.

"No, Ignatius. Doing that particular prank will get you in a lot of trouble. Not only will you be liable for any damage and the cost of fixing everything, but also for fixing or replacing their wands. You may not bring that prank into this school unless it's a matter of life and death."

"Then how about dad's 'look funny but you can't see it' spell?" Iggy asked.

Dumbledore thought about it. "That would be the worst I could approve of," he said finally. "Are they really that bad?"

"One of them pinched Raena the other day in Potions. She had to hit him to make him leave her alone."

"I understand that your nature is calling out to harm them, but please keep it more neutral. This offense is bad, but not that bad."

Iggy nodded. "Okay, well, how about a rotating version of that spell? Sort of like roulette?" Dumbledore shook his head. "No penises out of noses," he offered. "Just funny looking potato heads."

"No, Ignatius. Think more along the lines of humiliation, not reasons to commit suicide."

"The Ronmonkey?" Iggy asked.

Dumbledore nodded. "That would be the most appropriate I believe. Yes. Do that one." He smiled. "Good boy." He walked away.

Iggy thought about how he was going to do this one, all at once or individually. A bright idea came to him and he smirked. He walked into Defense and shrugged. "The Headmaster wanted to see what I was planning for this summer," he explained at the look his Uncle gave him. He sat down and worked out how he was going to do this. He would get the notes from Denver later.

***

At dinner that night, Iggy walked over to talk to Emily. "Did you want to practice Runes tonight or were you going to go to the girl-in that Agatha has planned?"

"I was going to be with the other women in my house," Emily told him. She smiled. "Thank you for your help, Iggy."

"Hey, not a problem." He seemed to drop his borrowed wand - Melvin's - so he picked it up, casting the charm as he stood up. "Anytime you need my help just yell my way." He walked away. Man, using someone else's wand really did make a difference. He cleared the previously done spell by casting another few charms at his other cousins, which they expected. As he leaned down to talk to Melvin about a picnic that weekend, he subtly slipped the wand into his cousin's pocket. Only one person caught him and she winked. She hated the idiots as well. He went to join the family for dinner, watching to see who was going to get it first.

One of the boys picked up his books and started to walk away. He got all the way to the doors when he changed, becoming part teddy bear, part human, and started to sing and dance to a Monkees song.

Up on the dias, Ron and Xander both choked and spluttered. "Stop it, whoever did it," Ron shouted once he had wiped his mouth off. "That's cruel." He glared at Xander, who shrugged. "Did you let that spell out?"

"No! It's safely stored in the shop's safe." He caught a clue and looked down at his son, who was eating and watching the action. "Ignatius Caramel Harris-Weasley, cancel that right now!"

"I didn't do it," Iggy told him.

"We can check your wand," Snape reminded him.

Xander flicked his wand at the boy and he stopped. "Ignatius."

Iggy got up and walked up there, handing over his wand. "Check it if you don't believe me."

Snape cast the 'last known spell' charm and frowned. "Who did you bite on the rear?"

"Me," Simone told him. "Early this morning."

"I'm sure it was fitting," Snape said, handing it back. "Whoever did that will be suspended."

Dumbledore looked at him. "Really?"

"It is harmful."

"Actually, it's not," Xander told him. "I developed it. It doesn't hurt, it's just humiliating."

Ron nodded. "Trust me, I was a test subject back around his wedding. It doesn't hurt anything other than feelings."

"Still, they should be suspended."

"We'll see what justification they give," Dumbledore told him. "That boy does have some legitimate complaints against him so it might have been an unknown victim getting back some of their own for his harassment."

Snape got up and walked out.

Xander looked down at his son, who shrugged. "You're in for it," he whispered. Iggy went back to his seat. "The charm should be broken, I never put a recast portion into it. You have to cast it again each time you want it to go off. We will find whoever has that spell."

Ron nodded. "I may not like Professor Snape, but I will stick up for him in this instance. Find another way of getting back at them."

Iggy smirked and moved to the next charm on the porn magazine the boys had been carrying around. It was a rotating spell. The next one would probably be gotten that night.

***

Snape stopped Iggy the next morning before he could walk into his classroom. "I know it was you," he hissed, walking the boy into a nearby storeroom so they could have some privacy. "What did they do?"

Iggy cast a silencing charm. "You mean besides picking on the girls about their burgeoning womanhoods? Or the one who picked on a girl who started bleeding in class? Or how about the one who pinched my mate on the ass?" Snape continued to glare at him. "I didn't have anything to do about it, but I can give you about fifty good reasons why it was done. You can take my word on it or not."

"I can also sense lying," Snape told him.

"Bully for you," Iggy replied in the same tone of voice.

"If one more instance happens...."

"Maybe you should see why it's happening. They may be from your house, but they're not worth any thought from you," Iggy said coolly. "Nor are they worth any distress from you. It's their behavior that's probably gotten them into trouble, let it ride, sir. They deserve whatever they get. I'm sure many of their victims are quite pleased at the moment."

"They're not that bad, boy."

"They are," Iggy said, his voice starting to drip with ice. Snape took a step back. "Not only have they physically groped a young woman in the greenhouses, which I witnessed, they did it to a girl who ended up in tears because they then taunted her over not liking it. One of them, the one who I heard grew a cat's tail and ears last night, exposed himself to a girl two days ago while you were in the office, again something I witnessed because I was doing that potion with you. Raena snapped at him to stop it and he made fun of her for it, saying she was a cold virgin who'd never be able to enjoy a *real* man. He's lucky he's still got his dick at this point." He shifted his bookbag so he could cross his arms, a direct imitation of his mentor. "The one who got it at breakfast had just told Ravena that he wanted to force her to suck him off. Personally, that boy sickens me as she's still very young and much too young for anything like that. If you don't like the fact that his victims, which count both male and female members, are getting back some of their own, then that's your problem, not mine. I won't be threatened." He glanced around, searching the room for people. And he found one. "Hi, Uncle Spike."

"Iggy. Shh."

"Fine." Iggy looked at the stunned teacher again. "If I helped them cast the spell on that little pictorial that they're carrying around then I'm happy to have been of service. Slytherin or not."

"It is still highly inappropriate."

"You wanted me to poison them?" Iggy asked. "I could have and we both know it. I was being nice by giving out those spells."

"I do understand your anger."

"You don't have a clue," Iggy told him in derision. "Do you know what it's like to watch every female you give a damn about, but one, be made fun of, groped against their wills, and have to defend themselves against things that should have been put to death at birth?"

"They can reform."

"Then they'd better do it damn fast, before I decide to weigh in with something so horrible that it'll make them wish for a convenient Dark Lord to sympathize with them." He looked in the shadows, then back at his teacher. "Are we done?"

Snape grabbed him, squeezing his arm. "You dare bring up his name...."

Iggy pushed him off. "There's people coming to try and bring him back. You proved long ago that you have more brains than most of the creatures who fell into his trap because you made it out. It wasn't an attempt to harm you or make you feel bad."

Snape's eyes narrowed. "How did you know?"

"We do brew together and have managed to get into potions that require you to roll up your sleeves, Severus," Iggy said quietly, stepping closer again. "I've known since I was five and I first saw it. I knew it was bad then, and I later learned what it meant. I've never said anything because I know it hurts you to think about the weakness you showed that allowed you to fall into that particular trap. The dark can be seductive, but you figured out that you had more sense than that, or maybe just more humanity. It's never colored how I see you, and it never will. It's part of your past." He stepped back. "With that said, your house happens to hold a lot of sheep who'd be more than thrilled to have someone to come up and order them to obedience. The majority of them aren't any better than minions, and I doubt Spike would even turn them for that."

"Too true," Spike said as he came out of the shadows with his bird. "We're hunting," he said in explanation. "Taking care of a mouse problem for the white-beard upstairs." His bird, Baby, cooed at him. "Want to head back to the shop? I'll be down tonight."

"There's a tunnel that goes into town somewhere," Iggy told him. "I think it goes to the sweet shop."

"Won't get me back to the nest," Spike pointed out. "There's a nice couch I can nap on back there."

"You will not say anything about this."

Spike shrugged. "Who'd care? He was beaten years ago." He lit a cigarette, which made Baby shriek at him. "Shut it, you, or become lunch." She flew off, probably heading back to her nest. Spike took a long drag and let it out slowly. "Everyone touches the dark at least once, and some stay there for longer. You left it mostly. Big deal."

Iggy nodded. "That's how I see it, only I see it as a matter of having brains. You're not the evil bastard Uncle Draco's father was, big deal."

Snape shook his head. "There are many who would care."

"If you looked into it, there might be a way to remove it. Magical mark or not. Have you thought about having it cut off?"

"No wizard would do that."

"Who said anything about a wizard?" Iggy asked. Snape's mouth hung open. "Now, are we done? I'm not admitting anything about cursing those simpletons and you're not going to be able to pin it on me. You can suspend me to my tower if you want, I'll go take a long nap. Maybe the nightmares won't come back this time."

"Again?" Snape asked, his former concerns melting away. The boy wouldn't out him and accepted him for it anyway. "What now?"

"The same battle. There'll be a small diversion force coming at the school. Everyone else will be heading for the grotto where the grave is. They've decided to try and call him back to get his approval. All I know is that daddy's going to fight the small diversion while Uncles Ron and Draco are going to head for the grotto force, which is bigger. Slytherin's going to say something, there'll be a small change, and then the guardian role is going to be passed on from daddy to those two."

"I see. No other specifics?"

"A few were real death eaters who desperately want someone to follow. They're looking for not only a leader, but a scapegoat to protect them so they can plan underneath them. One said it was easier before, crucio or not. The others are dressing like them because they're outfits that make people scream and run. They've got to be the last Death Eaters in the world."

"What dolts," Snape sighed. "Him coming back means that they'll die."

"They're the faithful," Iggy reminded him. "They wanted to bring him back. Think of them like Lucius was. A leader who wants someone above him to blame when things start to go wrong. They like having a master to work under and they can't really be bad guys without one because they consider it too dangerous." He uncrossed his arms. "I'm sorry if I hurt you, Severus."

"We'll discuss that later, Ignatius. You are still in trouble."

"Yay me," Iggy said dryly. "What else is new?"

Snape shook his head. "If someone had complained to me...."

"Who would have?" Spike asked. "They're too scared of you to complain." Iggy nodded.

"They're too scared to come to the head of their house over problem members?" Snape asked. Iggy and Spike both nodded. "They have to know that I will protect them."

"Of course you will, until it's the middle of the night and they figure out who it is. Or until they're in another class and it starts again. I know someone complained formally and nothing's been done."

Snape thought about it. No one had come to him since Draco's class had graduated. He was considered too scary to approach anymore. He thought about his classes, and how his students reacted to him in there. They were cowering more than the Hufflepuffs were. He shook his head. "I will talk with my females tonight."

"You might want to bring along Tara," Spike suggested. "You doing a complete turnaround might scare them more." He smirked. "Time for a vacation?"

"Oh, yes," Snape agreed. "I'm taking one this summer and coming back a month late."

"Tell me I don't have to run the seventh years," Iggy whined. Next year's seventh years weren't listening to him because he was younger than them.

Snape patted him on the head. "No, you won't have to. You'll do the first four years and Raena will handle fifth and up and you will do the advanced class." Iggy sighed in relief. "Are you coming with me to the conference?"

"Daddy's being trained this summer as a keeper, I wanted to help with that," Iggy admitted. "I'll be listening and will pop down if I have to." He grinned. "I'm going to spend most of the summer with my head in Raena's lap and letting her teach me how to make her happy in a sexual way."

Spike laughed. "Good idea. Always let the woman tell you. They're all different and they all have odd quirks."

"She used to be thirty," Iggy told him with a grin. "She's dated before. I only want to be worthy of her."

"I'm sure you'll learn fast enough," Spike told him. He had seen that same look on the boy's father's face back when he had first gotten together with his mate. "Ask that uncle of yours if he'll help."

"I did, and I got some good tips, but it's not the same as practical knowledge."

Snape shook his head. "Why must all of you talk about sex in front of me?"

"Because Aunty Tara's been wanting more of it and you're scaring her?" Iggy suggested. Snape groaned, covering his face. He patted his mentor on the chest. "Don't worry, she loves you, she's just horny. Go play with the woman, Severus. She's hot for you." He grinned. "Am I still in trouble or should I go yell at the fourth years while you go talk to her?"

"Tell them how to do the featherlight potion," Snape said, opening the door. Iggy walked over to the dungeon and he went to talk to the spouse. Spike just laughed. Snape walked into Tara's classroom and motioned her out into the halls. "What are you doing?" he asked, closing the door.

She looked up at him and smiled. "Someone finally told you?"

"You might have mentioned it to me instead of going behind my back."

"I tried to hint and you didn't get it," she told him. She moved closer. "Why do you think I wore that nightgown? Or even why I changed my perfume to one that you liked more?"

He looked down at her. "I'm sorry."

"It's okay, you've had a lot of stress this term," she soothed, laying a hand on his chest. She gave him a smile. "Remember in the future that I'm still here. That way I won't have to ask Draco for some help in making you think about the subject again." She snuck a kiss to his chin. "We'll talk tonight if you want."

"I would like to hear your complaints," he offered.

"Easy, you haven't talked to me in weeks." She backed off. "I'd like to personally change that. And possibly find a way to make you look at me every day after I'm dressed."

He looked her over, noticing the ugly flowered dress she was wearing. "If I had, I would have made you change."

She giggled. "Why do you think I wore it? It's not because I like it."

He nodded. "You can yell at me tonight. I will sit there and do nothing."

She patted him again. "That would be nice. Your exams are already written and Emily is fine. It's time to pay attention to me again, Sev, or I'm going to get pissed and throw a fit that you won't be able to ignore." She walked back into her classroom and shut the door.

He shook his head and walked back down to his own. Xander was waiting on him. "Word of advice. Flowers are great for Tara, but she'd love something sweeter, like a picnic," he told the older man. "She's mushy sometimes and loves to be spoiled and pampered. Or even just listened to. Have her read to you, she'd enjoy it if you listened." He walked away. "Zach's in there. William got gropy again."

"Thank you." Snape shook his head and walked into his classroom, finding his son helping one of the Slytherins stir his cauldron. He opened his mouth.

"He did it right," Iggy told him. "I made sure before I let Zach help him." He looked up from his book. "There's a problem over in that section," he said, pointing to most of the rest of Slytherins. "They seem to have a problem with common measurements. I told them that the first cauldron that explodes, they're cleaning it up."

Snape nodded. "That is reasonable. They should if they're responsible." His house looked hurt. "He is correct. After four years, you should be able to measure. I will be having a talk with my house tonight, in various segments. You will have time tonight right before dinner. I'll expect you to be there." They all nodded. "Thank you." He pointed at one girl. "Why is your solution green? It's supposed to be gray with purple."

Iggy looked over at her. "Because she's catching up. Emily needed to do that one once and what better time since she saw Raena and I redoing ours last night for Professor Flitwick."

Snape looked at him. "Weren't you supposed to be helping her with that?"

"We are," Raena told him with a slight smile. "She's up to that potion. That means she's only two months behind now."

"Ah." He nodded. "Very well then, continue, Emily." She nodded and finished slicing up the bladders. "You'll need those finer."

"Yes, sir." She chopped them in the other direction. "Thank you, sir."

"You're being given the chance, do not waste it." He went back to his desk and sat down. Iggy smiled at him. "Why aren't you doing anything?"

"Because mine is still brewing from last night and should continue to do so for the next two days?" Iggy suggested. He pointed at the cauldron, which was being stirred by an automatic spoon, something he had started last night before leaving for the evening. "You told me I had to do that one and I've already done this lesson four times."

Snape frowned at him, but it was a mild frown. Ignatius had shown he was equal in determination and mental prowess earlier. "Very well. Do something constructive." Iggy held up the book for him to read the title off the spine. "Alchemy again?"

Iggy shrugged. "It's a painless hobby that could lead to a new philosopher's stone and the best healing potion yet."

"Indeed, as long as you don't use it for the wealth."

Iggy grinned at him. "I get a good allowance. If I did, it would only be occasionally and never for very much. Plus, I know I'm not making the Elixir of Life. That'd be dumb, to keep something like that around."

"We'll make two vials, for emergencies to keep patients alive long enough," Raena said quietly. "And nearly no gold."

"Yes, dear," Iggy said, giving her a grin. "Is it time for allowances yet?"

"No, Iggy."

"Shoot." He buried his nose back in his book, only to be startled out of it when something exploded at the table next to theirs. "The mop is in the corner of the office, on the other side of the filling cabinets." One of the Slytherins huffed and went to get it. "Thank you. I'm tired of cleaning up after you lot just because you're too dumb to measure."

"The next detention you have, I'll make sure to make that silence potion," Snape told him, smiling evilly.

"Oh, that's so cruel, sir," Raena said with a mean grin.

"You as well."

She sighed. "Yes, Professor Snape. We'll try not to get detentions." Under the table she pinched her mate's thigh, making him smile at her. "We'll be talking tonight."

"Yes, dear." He blew a kiss. "Want to trade books? I'm back into the theory part and it bores me. This one isn't even related to anything pertinent, he's just espousing." She switched books with him.

"Is your middle name really Caramel?" one of his housemates asked.

Iggy looked up and nodded. "My fathers were hoping for it to influence my nature and abilities with girls."

"Then why didn't you ever date any of us?"

"Because I'm very particular in what I want in a spouse," Iggy told her.

"Spouse am I now?" Raena asked, smiling just a bit to show she was teasing.

Iggy summoned something from his room in town and opened it, showing the ring it contained to her. "Yes, you are." He slipped it on her finger. "Anyone able to witness?"

"So witnessed," Denver and Simone noted together.

"Anyone outside the family?" Iggy asked. "Just for the sake of protocol."

Snape smirked. "I will bear witness."

Iggy smiled. "Thanks, Professor Snape." He smiled at his spouse and gave her the best kiss he could. "When we're eighteen, you can have whatever sort of wedding you want. I won't complain a bit about any lace, any flowers, or any relatives you might have." She looked stunned. "So, I do proclaim you to be the head of our nest."

"Huh?" the slytherin girl cleaning the floor asked.

"Gryphons are female headed," Simone told her. "The females rule the flocks."

"She's the practical one," Iggy agreed. "She'll make sure all bills are paid and that neither of us get lost in our research." He smiled at her. "If you accept."

She nodded, still looking shocked.

Snape walked back and looked at the ring. "What sort of stone is that?" he asked, looking at the silver band with the simple red stone embedded in it magically.

"It's called I'm paying Uncle Draco back for the next forty years," Iggy said dryly. "He said it was suitable and showed my future promise of wealth."

Snape lifted the ring up to look at it in the dim light. Then he grabbed Iggy by the ear and drug him up to Draco's classroom. "Tell me you didn't embed a piece of the old philosopher's stone in the ring you gave him," he demanded.

"You gave it to her?" he asked with a smirk.

"What better time? We're both doing things we like in a class that is our future. Can you think of a better place?" He beamed. "Witnessed by three people and I'm going to beg and plead for her to do one that she'll adore when we're out of school for the rest of everybody."

Raena walked in and pushed Iggy against the wall, kissing him deeply. "That was sneaky," she accused.

He looked pitiful. "But I couldn't resist. You looked beautiful in the light down there. Your glowing radiance was calling out to me, begging me to reach out and touch it if only for a brief second," he whispered, moving closer.

Draco looked at Snape and shook his head. "I didn't teach him that."

Snape shuddered. "Pure sap."

Raena glared at them. "Shh! I'm being wooed and convinced that my abrupt capture and wedding was the blessing it is." She looked back at her mate. "Tell me more, dear." She leaned into his body as he whispered in her ear, starting to giggle as he quoted bad poetry to her. She smacked him gently on the chest. "Iggy!"

"I'm not telling your parents," Draco told them.

She laughed. "Your parents are going to throw fits, Iggy."

"They can blow, you're mine," Iggy told her, giving her a happy smile. "We can have Simone tell them."

"Iggy."

"Okay, we'll tell them." He thought really hard, then smiled. "They're on their way up." He looked at Uncle Draco. "You hide behind him and I'll tell them and join you really fast."

She did as he said, going over to talk to the two men. "It's really a piece of the philosopher's stone that got destroyed by Agatha's father?"

Draco nodded. "You can still find bits and pieces of it now and then around the school. I found that one laying in the office and asked the Headmaster for it. He split his shard in half for you."

"Wow. I'll have to write him a really nice note." She looked over at the sound of footsteps. "Either it's the family or someone just screwed up majorly in the dungeon." Simone jogged in. "Problems?"

Simone turned and let Zach down. "Big ones. The whole Slytherin side just exploded, but two, and knocked over most of the rest of ours."

"The mop is in the office on the other side of the filing cabinets," Iggy said patiently.

"It knocked over Emily's and it's presently eating through the floor," she told him.

"In that case, the spill powder is in the blue cabinet by the door, and it's in the *big* container marked spill powder. Throw it from a safe distance and then move in."

"I'll go," Draco told him. "This way I won't get cried on by your fathers." He followed his daughter back down. He shook his head at the mess. "Better you than me in detention tonight," he announced, taking down the *big* container of spill powder and handing it over. "Toss it at the mess," he encouraged the boy standing there with it. Unfortunately his own son. Too bad he was not any good at potions. At least he was good at something, which couldn't be said about many of the students in the class from what he'd heard. "Toss it on there before it eats the floor," he ordered. Maybe being cried on would have been better.

Iggy looked at his fathers and the Headmaster as he walked in to join them. "Hi." He smiled and backed up. "I'm married." He ran to hide behind his mentor.

Xander opened his mouth, then shook his head, looking at his own mate. "Am I dreaming?" George pinched him, making him wince. "Never mind."

George smiled at his son's favorite teacher. "Married? Would *you* care to offer more of an explanation?" he asked pleasantly, ready to explode.

"Your son summoned a ring during class and put it on her finger, asking for witnesses. Then he announced that they were married. His uncle provided the ring." Raena stuck her hand from behind Snape's back so they could see it. "Yes, it's a beautiful ring, with a piece of Potter's broken philosopher's stone in it."

"That's what he needed it for?" Albus asked, walking over to examine it. "Very pretty. Are you content with this arrangement, Raena Tallias?" She nodded, peeking out at him. "Are you sure? Gryphon marriages are permanent. They are unable to be dissolved."

"Yes, Headmaster. I'm very happy with Iggy. I've never felt this much frustration and attraction for anybody before."

"What a very apt way to describe being married," Xander mused. His husband punched him on the arm. "Ow! It was witnessed by whom?"

"Denver and Simone as family and Severus as non-family," Iggy said, peeking out of the other side. "I'm letting her throw the wedding of her dreams when we graduate, without any complaints from me and any help she needs."

George groaned and put his face into his husband's chest. "Our son is a moron after all," he complained.

"Hey!" Raena shouted. "He's not. He's very sweet. We did it in the potion's dungeon while we were both reading."

"You're still in school!" George shouted. "Does this not occur to either of you?" They both nodded. "You can't sleep together."

"Oh." Raena blushed. "Um, okay. Iggy?"

"We can sneak about like everyone else," Iggy assured him. "Or steal Melvin's room."

"Allowances can be made," Dumbledore said calmly. This was unusual, but after all he had been through.... He smiled at the couple. "We'll need a gryphon official to make it known."

"I called Big Bill," Iggy offered. "He deserved to know. He reminded me to keep my shields up so he didn't have to hear my wedding night."

Xander and George both burst out laughing. "He said the same thing to us," they said together. Then they shared a kiss.

"Okay," Xander said, accepting it. "You get to tell everyone else in the family. We'll call them all here and will uphold this decision. There will be no children from the union. There will be no overt sexual playing in classes. In front of everyone else, you are to act like everyone else." The kids both nodded and slowly slid out from behind Snape, but were still close enough to Dumbledore to dive behind him.

"Mum's going to kill you, Iggy, you know that, right?"

Iggy nodded, and pointed at his wife. "She can help Raena with the wizard version when we're eighteen."

Raena nodded. "Then we'll have to tell my family as well." Iggy smiled at her. "Can they come meet yours?"

"Sure," Iggy told her, giving her a soft and gentle kiss. "Will you promise not to laugh at me tonight?"

"Dear, I can teach you everything you'll ever need to know to keep me happy," she promised. "It'll take about six hours and we'll hopefully both be tired by the end."

He grinned and nodded like a bobble head doll. "Okay."

Dumbledore coughed. "Perhaps we should allow you two to stay in your father's tower for the night."

"Only if I'm staying in town," Xander said dryly. "And Ron and his kids too."

"We can manage that," George assured him. He smacked himself on the forehead. "Let me tell Fred first, and then we'll summon the family for dinner tonight. Dear, food. House elves or not, I don't care, but let's not do this in the Great Hall. Mum's still shuddering whenever we suggest she come eat with us in there. Giving her news and then expecting her to eat in there will give her flashbacks." Xander nodded. "Headmaster, I beg your indulgence, but would you please teach my son about timing!" He turned and walked away.

"Bad timing," Xander agreed. "It was his day in the lab."

Iggy winced. "Sorry, daddy," he called after him. "I'll come help this weekend if you want."

"Yes you both will," George called as he walked away.

Draco strolled back in. "The mess has been managed. What's left to be done?"

Xander put an arm around his shoulders. "Telling everyone, including her family, to be here around the end of work today. You can now be the official messenger of doom, son."

"Fine," Draco sighed. "Raena, I suggest you change into something a bit more pleasing than your school uniform. You do look a bit tasty in it, but the family will want you to seem mature. You as well, Ignatius, though I doubt much will save you from your grandparents." He walked away, going to inform everyone of the family meeting.

"Son, we've now got new rules to make," Xander said happily.

"I'll leave you to that," Snape said quickly, taking the Headmaster with him. Xander looked like he was going to explode into many messy pieces.

Iggy gave him his pitiful look. "She was glowing and beautiful, dad, and I couldn't resist."

"Son, next time, just have sex on the desk like all the other students." Raena giggled. "Do you know how many problems this will cause?"

Raena nodded. "I do, but we're happy, Xander."

Xander sighed. "I know, and I'm not going to yell at you for being happy, I just want some of my practical nature to rub off sometimes. You had to do it in class? Did you not want to keep it a little bit of a secret?"

"No," they said together. Iggy grinned. "But I will submit willingly to that ten-year infertility spell."

Raena looked at him. "Ten years?"

Xander nodded. "Hermione Granger found it in the library. She never found the word for five, but we can adjust it that way if you want."

"No, ten is good," she told him. "Is it difficult?"

"We'll need another person to cast it with you," Xander told her.

"I'll do it," Simone said from the hallway. "Major bad headed this way." She slipped away, managing not to be seen by Lupin and Black as they stormed in. Or Ron, who was right behind them.

"Guys, family business," Xander told them. He smiled at Ron. "Did you want to hear now or later at the family meeting?"

"I just heard," Ron said dryly, walking over to pick up her hand and look at the ring. Then he looked into her eyes, seeing the happiness in them. He looked at his nephew, who was not only happy, but begging. He sighed and let her go. "Fine, but I don't want to see it, hear it, or otherwise have to deal with you two and sex for at least another two years."

"Yes, sir," Iggy told him.

"We're all leaving them in the tower tonight," Xander told Ron. "Do you want his room at the store or ours?"

"I'll take his, the kids can sleep in the spare room," Ron agreed. "You're fourteen and too young to be doing any of that."

"I don't think it matters to them," Lupin said gently. He smiled at the couple. "Are you serious?" They nodded. "Happy?" They nodded again. "Knowing what you just did?"

Iggy nodded. "We do. Gryphons mature faster. But I promise, we won't tell you anything about our sex lives for at least another two years." Ron snorted. "We're going to do the infertility charm that Uncle Ron and them did to make sure nothing happens, and we're going to be very quiet and cuddly only in private."

"And I'll play backup beater for the house team," Raena finished.

Iggy grinned at her. "Okay. If you want."

Lupin looked at Xander. "Females rule the nest," Xander told him. "He's supposed to be obedient to her."

"Ah." Lupin nodded. "Then we'll support you in this," Lupin told him.

"Like hell. They're kids!" Black shouted.

"Who're years ahead of our physical age," Raena reminded him. "There's a reason why every gryphon-born hits puberty at ten or eleven. Iggy's been fully mature enough to do that since he was eleven." Iggy nodded. "And I promise, if we have to, we won't have real sex for the next two years." Iggy's mouth dropped. "There are other things, dear."

"As long as I get kisses and cuddles," he sighed. She whispered in his ear, making him blush. "Okay, we can do that instead."

"I'll accept that," Xander agreed. "I might even let you two sleep in the same bed in our tower."

"But not in Gryffindor," Ron told them.

"We can touch minds and walk into each other's dreams," Raena told him. "We can handle that much. We'll cuddle on the couch instead those days."

"Or sneak off," Black said with a smirk.

Iggy nodded. "Yup. Sounds really good about now."

"After you tell the family," Xander told them. Ron nodded. "Then you two can sneak off somewhere."

"If we sneak off, we'll get into trouble," Raena reminded him.

"Madam Rosemerta has rooms," Ron told them. "If you explain it to her, or better yet, Xander explains it to her when he goes to get a cake or something, I'm sure she'll at least consider letting you two hide up there for your non-sexual cuddling."

"If Melvin can do it, so can we," Iggy pointed out.

"Good point." Ron frowned at them. "You're really serious?" They nodded. "Then you're good." He threw up his hands. "I'm going to go back to class now and pound my head against the wall while I think up bad things that could happen. Have fun. Tonight after classes?"

"Yup," Xander told him, giving him a pat on the back.

Black glared at them. "You're still too young."

"Bite me," Raena told him. "He's mine, get over it. I do know what I want in a mate. Everyone who's touched us knows that we're truly mated, it was only a matter of time before something like this happened. I was going to go ring shopping this weekend for him since the tradition is that the female kidnaps the male."

He stormed out. Lupin winced. "Tread very carefully in Transfiguration for the rest of the school year," he advised, but he was smiling. "I'm happy for you if you are. Is this permanent?"

Iggy nodded. "Gryphons and borns mate for life. There's no such thing as a divorce and most widows don't remarry."

"Wonderful news then," Lupin said, giving them both hugs. "I'll see you both in class." He smiled at Xander as he walked away.

Xander closed the classroom door and looked at them. "Not having actual sex is going to be the hardest thing of your lives," he told them.

"My birthday's later, so we'll be sixteen, which is legal within the wizarding world," Iggy told him.

"As long as you can protect yourself against the Ministry."

Raena nodded. "We'll file it tomorrow, or this weekend if his grandfather or Uncle won't help. Having the recorded nuptial on file will help some of that. And they can't go against a gryphon wedding, can they?"

"No one's done this in a while," Xander told them. "I had Percy look it up. He was amused and said it'd take nearly six months, probably over the summer."

"Oops?" Iggy asked. "How much did you lose?"

"A foot massage." Xander shook his head. "Still not the point. It's going to be tough because your bond will be screaming at you to consummate it, and you can't. So the only advice I can give you is slowly work your way up to it. If you go slow enough, you can stretch out the need until he's sixteen." He opened the door. "Now go to class. You've got Ron and he'll stop all the rumors." They walked out, hand-in-hand like always. "Kids," he sighed.

***

Draco walked out of the floo at the Burrow, smiling at the older women at the table. "Molly, a moment please?" He walked into the living room. "We're holding a family meeting tonight after classes. Can you come?"

She nodded, biting her lip. "Bad news?"

"No, good news, unless it makes you mad." He grinned. "The only thing I can tell you is that the bond grew too strong."

"Iggy and Raena?" she hesitantly asked. He nodded. "Torn apart?"

"Oh, no, dear, not in the least. Never again." She looked stunned. "Yes, them. In the dungeon no less."

"They're underaged by Ministry standards."

"Not by gryphon standards," he reminded her. "They've made some agreements that they'll be needing your help with eventually. They want everyone up there to make the formal announcement tonight."

"All right. Do you want me to tell Arthur and Percy?"

"No, I can do it. I won't tell them as much so don't ruin the surprise." He smiled and sauntered away, happy with himself. Both of those children would need protected in the future and the best person to do so was the other. Besides, she could pull Iggy out of a book or a potion, it had to be love. He walked out into the Ministry on the other end and strolled causally to Percy's office, familiar with it from many times visiting the archives. He walked in and smiled at the man he was seeking. "Weasley, a moment?" Percy looked up and broke out into smiles. "You heard?"

"I surmised by your expression. Meeting tonight?"

"After classes if you don't mind. Your mother knows the gist but we're not spreading around the whole word until the meeting."

"That's fine. I'll bring the paperwork. I already checked with the record's department. It can't be contested because of what they are, even though they're too young by our standards. How did George and Xander take it?"

"Wonderfully. Only a few yells. They've promised to hold off the end result for a bit at least."

"Wonderful news," Percy agreed with a smile. "He's got a thumbtack at the Gryphon library so you can tell her parents. Invite them over for some of the holidays. I'd love to meet her mother."

"I will." He patted him on the arm. "We'll eat in tonight."

"Oh, good. Mum wouldn't want to eat in the Great Hall after last time." Someone coughed. "I'll see you tonight."

Draco nodded. "Have fun with your latest project. If it's the one for Ginny, it's a lost spell. Lost back in the War of the Ancients." He nodded and went to tell Arthur since he was here. He walked into Arthur's office and nodded at his assistant. "Is Weasley in?"

"He's in a conference right now," the assistant said. "Shouldn't be too much longer if you'd like to wait."

"Tell him I'll be back soon, possibly in a half-hour or so, and to make time for a short trip tonight." Draco smiled at her before walking away. Bill was at the office. Charlie was at the school. Ginny should be at the office. Her parents next then. He concentrated on finding Iggy's signature. He found three spots nearby, and one farther away, so headed for that one. He landed with his nose almost smashed against a door and shook his head. "That boy needs better placement of those things," he muttered as he walked inside. He found Raena's mother easily, she looked just like the girl. He smiled at her. "Xander and Ignatius sent me to invite you over for a family meeting tonight," he said.

She smiled at him. "They didn't," she said.

"Depends on what you think they did," he said with a casual shrug. He looked at his hands. She squealed, bringing an older man running. "Can you attend tonight for the official announcement and dinner afterwards?"

"What's going on? Is this man bothering you?"

"No, Stephan, he's watching over my daughter and brought *wonderful* news." She pulled Draco's face over and kissed his cheeks. "We will be there tonight. Just to Hogwart's?"

"That would be the floo address, or you could floo to Gryphon's Tower, it's Xander's personal floo in the school and many of us will probably be there. Say, after classes end and dinner?"

"Of course. Formal, not so formal?"

"I'm expecting at least one to be wearing a dress, and one to be wearing jeans." He looked at her outfit. "Come like that, it should be fine." He smiled. "I had best get back to my messenger services. You might want to move Ignatius' thumbtack further back. It's too close to the door." He winked and walked away, leaving her there. He teleported back to his office, finding Bill with his feet up on the desk and Ginny bent over an old text. "We're having a family meeting for an announcement tonight after classes end. You're expected to be there."

Bill looked at him. "Who's calling a family meeting this time?"

"Iggy."

Bill's feet hit the floor with a thump. "Iggy. My nephew Iggy?" Draco nodded. "Why is *he* calling a family meeting? Is someone sick?"

"It's good news," Draco told him with a smirk. "I can't tell you any more. Just be there after classes end and we're having dinner afterwards."

"Must be a big announcement," Ginny said, looking over at them. "Good news and a big announcement. Someone's pregnant?"

"Well, technically," Draco said, smiling at her. "That will be the second one given out tonight. Xander will probably force it."

She slammed the book. "You didn't!" she accused.

"No, Minnie did." She frowned at him. "She tripped the spell and for a good reason, Virginia."

"He's having the next guardian of the school, the one who will help it stand against the next dark power," Bill said dryly. He looked at Draco. "Did you look over that list?" Draco nodded. "A veela?"

"It explains why I'm so irresistible," Draco said smugly.

"There's a veela in your family tree?"

"My great-grandmother on my mother's side. The child has a carefully crafted prophecy about it. Buffy was sent to enact it."

"That's why she came back?" Bill asked. Draco nodded. "I'm sure Ron was thrilled."

"Considering she locked us in the room and put contagion cuffs on us? He's a bit shocked still."

"It's Ron's?" Ginny asked in disgust.

"It's not like they did anything to get this way," Bill said sharply. She backed off. "It was a device and a spell, and he'll make sure that the community and the school lives on."

"And the colony," Draco told him. "It'll be the guardian of both. Only you two and Xander's family know so far."

"We'll help any way we can," Bill offered. "I would've if I had been there for the others of course."

"Of course." Draco smiled. "Who wouldn't want to touch my pregnant stomach?" He winked and left, heading for the floo. To Arthur next. He had a few minutes' wait while Arthur finished justifying himself to the Minister of Magic, but nodded pleasantly when the asshole walked past him.

"Draco," Arthur said happily. "Come in. Is it a social call?" He closed the door. "What happened now?"

"Iggy has an announcement to make tonight. Would you be willing to come and stay for dinner?"

"Of course. What sort of announcement?" He got a smirk. "Because I just heard the most interesting rumor from the boss."

"Ah." Draco sat down. "Let me guess, Dumbledore had to say something?" Arthur nodded. "By gryphon law, it's done. They've agreed to hold one at eighteen for the wizarding community at large."

"That's very nice of them, but they're a bit young."

"It was only a matter of time."

"Yes, but it could have waited longer," Arthur pointed out.

"They've already been marked as acknowledged mates, Arthur. The gryphons accepted them as such now since February." He smiled and leaned closer. "It was so cute. He just summoned the ring and put it on her finger, then asked for witnesses from what I was told. In the potion's dungeon, while they were reading."

Arthur smiled at that. It was cute and so very like Iggy. "They're still a bit young."

"They've agreed to hold off on consummation for two years. Spread the other stuff out a bit and the like. Everyone has harped on their age so far."

"Then I'll be happy for them and trust that Xander is being practical and handling that sort of thing," Arthur decided. "Who haven't you told yet?"

"You and Molly know all of it. I'm assuming Ron will tell Charlie." He thought about it. "I guess I just have Potter. Iggy likes him and he'll want him there."

Arthur nodded. "He's got practice today so he should be easy to find."

"If I must," Draco said, heaving himself up. He could already fell the weight gain starting. "It'll probably cause problems with my image, but oh, well." He waved. "After classes." He left the building, using the floo. He came out onto the pitch's entrance and waved a guard over. "I've been sent to talk to Potter," he announced.

"Is this a union thing?" the guard asked, looking him over.

"Merlin, no!" Draco said, sounding horrified. "If he got taken by my team, why would I want to stay on as seeker? I'd have to trade myself to somewhere other than near him." He sneered. "I was sent with family news." He straightened himself up. "If I might see him?"

"Sure. You wait on that bench and I'll tell him." He waved a hand at a bench and walked away. Arrogant prick. He found a coach where he expected him and nodded him over. "There's a blond haired arsehole here to see Potter. Said it's family business." The coach went to look out and came back looking confused. "Do you know him?"

"That's Malfoy. Seeker for Chuddly." He whistled and pointed at Harry. "Visitor!" Harry nodded and came down, landing in the bleachers beside his coach. "Malfoy's here to see you. Said he's got family news."

"Hopefully it's not that one of them's dead," Harry said, picking up his bottle of water and walking out to meet with him. He walked through the turnstile and sat down next to him. "Family news?"

"Iggy's got an announcement to make tonight after classes are done, then we're all having dinner. Plus I've got one as well."

"There's rumors about yours. Again?"

"Minnie tripped the spell I used the last time. Buffy made sure of it.

"Oh." Harry shrugged. "She's still living?"

"To date. The child's the next protector of the school and the colony."

"Twenty years of the family at Hogwarts now," he said happily.

"We'll have more children long before then," Draco noted. "Xander may get his wish of fifty years of us being there." He stood up. "You'll come?"

"I wouldn't miss it. I wanted to meet his girlfriend." He looked up and saw the twinkle in the other man's eyes. "Oh, really?" he asked.

"Really. Very cutely I might add." He smiled and headed for the floo. "Don't be late. The walking stomachs will be there as well."

"I'll keep that in mind," Harry called after him. "I'll be bringing Oliver so he doesn't sit home alone with Mellie."

"Bring her as well. I'm sure Percy's girl will be there." He walked into the floo and disappeared.

Harry smiled to himself. It was great to get happy news for a change. Nothing to do with his daughter at all.

***

George walked into the shop and turned the sign, leaning against the glass.

"I suppose it was bad news?" Fred asked from behind the register.

George pounded his head against the glass a few times. "He enacted an old gryphon ritual," he said quietly. He turned and leaned against the door. "He's married now. Did it in Potions, while they were reading beside each other."

"It was probably his perfect spot," Fred said dryly. "Truly married?"

"By gryphon law, they're permanently bound." He walked over to lean next to his twin. "They've agreed to hold off on everything groiny until he's legal at sixteen. They've even agreed to hold a ceremony for the rest of us after they graduate. My son is married."

Someone pounded on the door. "Just a sec," Fred called. He gave his brother a quick pat. "At least they're not going to have children. Iggy can mix up an infertility potion easily." He walked over to answer it, finding the tavern owner on the other side. "Sorry about that, Madam Rosemerta, we were having a small family discussion."

"I heard the news," she said, slipping inside. "Really?" George nodded, turning his head to look at her. "But they're so young!"

"By gryphon standards, they're not. They've got this mental bonding that was declared to be the same as a marriage already." He put his head on the counter. "I'm wandering between anger and happiness and I'm not sure either is right."

She walked over and gave him a pat. "Try for acceptance. It can't be broken." Fred gave her a smile. "Will they need anything from me?"

"It depends on how Xander wants to do the family dinner tonight," George admitted. She looked at him. "They've agreed to hold off on anything sexual until they're legal."

"Wonderful, but I doubt it."

"They'll be spreading it out," Fred told her. "Starting with kissing and slowly moving up."

She nodded. "That I can see. That boy of yours has some phenomenal control, but not enough to not touch her at all." She grinned. "I bake a mean wedding cake if they want one."

"That would be wonderful," Fred agreed. "Enough to feed the family by the end of classes?"

"I can do a sheetcake in that amount of time, but nothing too fancy."

George lifted his head. "This is Iggy we're talking about. He adores your cakes." He reached behind the counter and grabbed his necklace, putting it on so he could send his husband a quick thought. He smiled. "Okay, we're going to go half house elf and half you. You get the cake, some of those nice pastry things if you can, and the veggie casserole Xander and Tara adore so much. The house elves are doing everything else, and understand that you're bringing part of it up so they don't have to work so hard. They pouted, but Dumbledore said it was only fair since Iggy had eaten your cooking for half his life." She laughed and nodded. "So if you can do that, we'd be forever grateful and will gladly pay a ten percent surcharge for the hastiness."

"It's not a problem. Want the pizza ones?"

"I think the kids would worship at your feet for those," Fred told her with a grin. "Merlin, I might. Oh, I'm coming over for lunch. We need to go shopping again."

"I'll set you out some stew and that mushroom dish," she agreed. "When?"

"Probably in about an hour. It's been pretty dead today." She nodded. "Thank you for not yelling, Madam Rosemerta."

"Honey, I saw how he talked about her and how his face lit up when he was thinking at her. It was only a matter of time." She gave them one last smile and walked away, turning the sign back over to open on her way out.

Fred patted George on the back. "It could be a lot worse, it really could."

"I know, but I'm still not sure if I should yell and scream, or if I should run out and buy a present."

"Stick with presents. I'm sure they'd appreciate that." The door rang as someone came in. "Welcome." Fred moved back behind the counter. "Go play in the lab, it'll make you feel better." George trudged that way, nodding the whole way. Pretty soon, something was thrown and one of the everbouncing balls fell off the display, starting itself off. "Crap," Fred muttered, trying to catch it. The kid with the mother giggled and ran after it. "Sorry, they're kinetic."

"So I can see." She smiled at him. "Very cute."

"Thanks." He let it alone, it would only get loose and be returned eventually by a frustrated mother who couldn't get their kids inside for the night. "It comes when you whistle, but it bounces just out of reach." He walked back behind the counter. "Yell if you need anything."

"I will. Is that appropriate for his age?"

"It's just above choking size. Even if I swallowed it, I couldn't choke on it and a young child can't fit it in their mouth. We tested it on our family's brood of two and three-year-olds to make sure it was safe."

"Wonderful news." She smiled and caught the one her son was chasing. "I think we'll take this. It should amuse him for at least the next week."

"What about dogs?" the boy asked. "Is it too small for them?"

"Only for the very big dogs," Fred told him. "We have a bigger version, it's a knut more, and it's in the cabinet under the display. Not even the very big dogs can choke on it, but it doesn't have a container that will hold it so your mother will have to find something that it can't bounce about in."

She handed back the smaller ball. "Very nicely done," she said with a smile.

"Like I said, the whole family seems to have kids. We routinely test everything on them," he said with a smile. "The other drawer."

The boy opened the next drawer down and pulled out a larger ball, this one the size of his mother's purse almost. He held it up and Fred nodded. "Wow. Not even the big dogs in town can swallow that."

"The big dogs are in town?" Fred asked. The boy nodded. "Big black things? Look like a big mutt?" The boy nodded again. "I'll have to pop over and see my brother then. He's taking care of them for their owner, Hagrid."

"I heard he was sick. How is he?"

"Apparently he's got a big abscess in his stomach. He's under treatment and expected to get better by the end of the summer. My brother Charlie's filling in for a break from his dragon preserve in Romania."

"Wonderful news." She put down the money for the larger ball. "Thank you, Mr. Weasley."

"Thank you, Mr. W!" the boy said as he followed his mother out. He waved and nearly got hit with the door, but it released the ball, which his mother caught for him again.

Fred wandered back to the lab. "One of our little customers just said he saw the pack of dogs in town."

"Hmm, Charlie must be down for a bite," George said. "You go tell him."

"Fine, come watch the store."

"All right." George put the test tubes down, keeping them separate. "Have a good lunch."

"I usually do," Fred agreed, walking that way. He met up with his brother in the back of the tavern, accepting his lunch from the passing waitress with a smile. "Thank you." He sat down, knocking one of Charlie's feet off the seat. "Did you hear?"

"'Bout the nephew?" Charlie asked with a smirk. "It's so cute. I'll get to tease poor Melvin to no end next class with him."

"What did Melvin do?"

"Finally made it official with Andrea last weekend."

"That's old news." Fred leaned closer. "Iggy married his this morning in the potion's dungeon." Charlie's mouth fell open. "We're having a family meeting tonight after classes end and then dinner together. Coming up?"

"Sure. I'll even bring the pack so they can beg and plead with the tots." Charlie shook himself. "In the dungeon?" Fred nodded, taking a bite of his mushroom dish, one of his favorites ever. "Why?"

"Because this is Iggy we're talking about and it's his home-away-from-home."

Charlie nodded. "I can see it that way, but why now?"

"Not a clue. Because he decided it was right? Because he didn't learn from Ginny? Because he's Iggy and wanted it that way?"

"All good reasons," Charlie agreed with a smile. "Can I try?" Fred let him steal a bite of the mushroom dish. "Damn, that's great."

Fred nodded happily. "I know. I have it every chance I can talk her into making it. It's a secret recipe." He looked around. "George can't decide if he's happy or not."

"I'd be yelling, but I think mum's going to do it for him. How did Xander take it?"

"Practically from what George said." Madam Rosemerta walked over and handed him a slip, which he looked at. "My tab or tonight's feast?" he asked, smiling up at her, accidentally hitting her ample chest with his head.

"Tonight's feast. Your tab's only half that, Fred."

"I'll send George over with it once I go back." She gave his head a pat. "Thank you."

"You're welcome. It's good to get happy news." She sat down with them. "No attacks this year?"

"During exams," Charlie told her. "Small one, no danger to the students. They want Slytherin's body back."

"That's good to know," she said dryly. "A small one this year?"

Fred nodded. "As far as we can tell. They're getting better again."

"So," she said casually. "What's this I hear about Malfoy and his amazing spell?"

"It was tripped by accident," George said as he joined them. "Ron's down for a bit of peace and quiet to think." He sat down at the table beside Charlie, against the wall. "It was actually a fortuitous accident that was prophesied."

"Oh?" The family nodded. "Why?"

"The next guardian," Fred told her.

"Potter the next generation?" she suggested.

George smiled. "Don't let him hear you say that, but yeah, basically." She smiled back. "It was so odd. Ron's dead girlfriend came back to make sure it happened."

"Fortunately it's a World Cup year next year and he won't have to play," Charlie put in. "Any word on when they're doing Oliver's shoulder?"

"Next week," George told him. "They've got it carefully planned and the muggle doctor assisting is set up nicely at St. Mungos. They like him over there it seems. He volunteered to see a few more badly broken cases. The nurses all adore him because he's prompt and polite. He listens to them when they've got suggestions."

Fred nodded. "He's a nice man. Takes care of Xander's knee as well. Actually makes him listen to orders and follow them."

Madam Rosemerta laughed. "Now I know that you're pulling my leg. No one can make that man follow orders."

"He not only made Xander rest over the holidays, he threatened him with not okaying sex if he didn't listen. Trust me, he listened."

She shook her head and stood up. "Then that man has my vote for the next Minister. Merlin knows he'd be better at it." She walked away.

Fred handed George the slip. "For tonight."

George nodded. "Fair enough. Even with the ten percent tip added on. Thoughtful of her to not make us think after a long day."

"I'm happy that you two have found such a home here," Charlie told them.

"Missing the scaly things?" Fred asked.

George grinned. "Or is there a woman there'bouts?"

"Neither, I miss the peace and quiet. The occasional roar is nothing to a bunch of twelve-year-olds trying to whisper." Fred laughed. "You think I'm kidding, but I'm not. Those kids are so noisy it's not funny. They scared a goat the other day that was found in the forest."

"Who'd let a goat loose in there?" the waitress asked as she came over to refill water glasses.

"We don't know, it just walked out one day," Charlie told her. "How do you put up with the students?"

"Xander gave me this neat little toy that'll let me embarrass them or toss them out on their arse," she said with a smile that showed her dimples. "All I needed was a few good examples and then they behaved from then on." She winked at him before walking away.

"Always attracting the women," Fred said sadly, shaking his head.

Charlie snorted. "Not that I ever do anything with them anymore. Think Xander'd turn me back a few years if I asked?"

"Probably, but then we'd have to watch you," George told him.

"It's not as fun as it sounds. It's like having all new equipment and having to relearn what it does."

"By eighteen I knew what mine did," Charlie told him.

"Yeah, but your body has to adjust and it's not exactly the same as it was back then. Trust me."

"Oh, I do," Charlie said with a smirk. "How young was it last time?"

"Fourteen. I needed an idea and it let me get it." Fred finished off his lunch and stood up. "I've got to find money."

"I brought enough to get yours too," George told him, accepting his usual sandwich from the waitress. "Thanks. Fred, if you want to head to the bank, get the money for dinner."

"Yes, George." Fred walked out, shaking his head. His twin had turned bossy since getting married.

***

Iggy and Raena looked around the gathered family, watching them catch up and chat. He whistled. "I think it's my turn to ruin the family's appetite so let's get this out of the way already." He picked up her hand and kissed the back of it. "I finally made my move this morning and declared her my ultimate prize. And yes, it was in the potion's dungeon for those who had heard the rumors. Now you can yell and we'll go eat."

Arthur smiled at him. "I'm sure most of us realized it was going to happen, it was only a matter of time." There was a lot of assenting noises, even from the other kids in the room. "You do know what you're doing and what precautions you have to take?"

"We do," Raena told him. "We've agreed to wait until we're legal, grandfather."

Molly beamed. "Then I can only see this as a happy time. Are you going to hold another ceremony so the rest of the family can interfere?"

Raena laughed. "Iggy's promised me that we'll have one right after graduation. Anything I want and anyway I want it since he did it the traditional gryphon way this morning."

Agatha stepped forward. "You're serious? The rumors were true?" Iggy nodded. "And you're not going to break up, fight in the halls, or otherwise show some instability?"

"Gryphons mate for life, Aggie," Iggy told her. "There's no out for us."

She frowned. "That's dumb. You should have waited longer." Her father groaned. "No, it needs to be said. Yes, you're very mature for your age, but you're still growing and changing, the both of you. You could decide that you hate each other once you're fully adults, or even grow apart. What will you do if that happens?"

"We'll still be friends and there are traditions if you find your mate isn't right for you after all," Raena told her. Iggy looked at her. "It's usually called an open nest, or two households."

Iggy nodded. "I've seen one. Our colony's ambassador has one." He shrugged. "It might happen," he agreed, "but we're both very tight. Aggie, you don't have any idea what it's like to have someone who syncs so close to you that they can walk into your head at anytime and instantly know what you're thinking about and will jump in to help you see both sides of the issue. We had this discussion during our naps earlier."

"You still need a nap?" Ravena asked.

"Even I need a nap," Xander told her. "They're busy little creatures." He shrugged. "Agatha, those were very good points, very maturely given and well thought out. Ten points to you for being able to reason, even though you're obviously seething at the moment." She looked at him. "It's obvious to those who know you, Agatha. It's not a contest. You don't have to match them, no matter what Ryan says about it." She shifted uncomfortably. "Do you want to talk to one of us about your alliance?"

"We'll talk tonight," Molly told the poor girl. She had never liked that alliance idea, it smelled like slavery to her and she had argued long and hard with the girl's father over it. She would have been helped just as much by being in that house. Harry patted his daughter on the head and gave her a hug. She smiled at him. It was so hard for him sometimes.

Little Ron looked at him. "You're still playing?" Iggy nodded. "Then hell, let's eat!" That cracked nearly everybody up.

Raena's mother stood up and walked up to her daughter, looking down into her face. "You wish this union?" Raena nodded. "Then we will not disagree. You are happy and we did expect it sometime, even if you hadn't degaged." Her husband nodded. "What will you be doing during this summer?"

"They'll be at my house," Molly told her. "All the children will be."

"With the exception of our trip back to Morocco in July," Iggy said smoothly. "After all, Simone has to have someone to whine to during her grounding." He smiled them. "I know it was abrupt, but it just seemed like the perfect time."

"A perfect time is often the best thing," her father agreed. "I allowed myself to be kidnaped from work one day when she was ready and we were married two weeks later, when she was finally tired." His wife swatted at him, but she was smiling. "The fact that you did the capturing does not matter to us. She knew she was baiting the trap that snared you." He shook Iggy's hand. "If you harm her, you will die. Most horribly."

"If I hurt her, you'll have to stand in line behind all them," Iggy pointed out, nodding at his family. He laughed and the older man broke. "You know I'd never harm her. She's my light, my shining ability to do something other than my homework."

Raena pinched him before he could get started. He had done that earlier for nearly two hours, until she had shut him up with a kiss. "He's still being gooey."

Her mother nodded. "Many men can be like that when the women they love overwhelm their senses." She nodded. "Introduce us, daughter."

"Yes, mother." She led her parents around the room, letting Iggy be pounced by his cousins. Fortunately they were already in the tower so any noise was just fine. It wouldn't bother another person. Not even when Bill outed Draco, accidentally on purpose.

Molly screamed, "What were you thinking!"

Ron whistled to get attention, but it was Charlie's that was louder. "Quiet, people. Yelling is only giving some of us great headaches."

"I have something for that upstairs," Xander told him. "The kids sometimes do stuff so dumb it gives me one." Charlie grinned at him. "Yes, he is. That's why Buffy was back, to finish enacting a prophecy that would bring an official guardian to Hogwarts in time to guard against the next dark force rising."

"Another kid in my position?" Harry asked.

Ron nodded. "Basically," he said with a grin. "Only this time we get to sit back and give helpful hints, like 'go read that history book'." Harry cracked up.

"You were never an official guardian, it just worked out that way," Draco told him. "There hasn't been an official one in nearly seventy years. The last one died just about as Dumbledore started teaching." Everyone looked impressed. "This one will not only guard the school, but also the colony. It's important. That's why we didn't rip Buffy's spirit to shreds." Ron mumbled something. "Needless to say, it's not Ginny's and if the father doesn't want to claim it, I'm fine with that."

Ron hit him on the back of the head. "Big slimy git. It's mine. Buffy undid the freezing when Minnie tripped the spell, like she did with Xander, and she put contagion cuffs on us. Anyone who says anything against this kid, gets in my face too."

Molly sniffled. "Ron." She hugged him. "I'm so sorry."

"It's all right, mum, we're dealing." He smirked at Draco, who was rubbing his head. "Xander's even making him allow us to spoil him."

Molly switched to Draco, giving him a hug. "I'm so happy for you. I know that this child will be hell on everyone's nerves if it's anything like Ron, but we'll manage."

Arthur patted Draco on the back. "We will manage," he agreed.

"It can't be any worse than having to train Minnie," Little Ron pointed out. His namesake looked over at him. "When does she start fight training, Uncle Ron?"

"Not until she's five," Xander told him. "We'll make it a big game so she doesn't realize for a few years." He grinned at Ron. "Wes said she's far down the list if it makes you feel any better."

"It does," Ron admitted. "She might not be called?"

"She might not be called," Xander agreed.

"I'm sure the triplets are thrilled about this," Ginny said.

"They don't know yet. We're waiting until he's huge to tell them so they can do the belly patting routine to prove it to themselves," Ron told her. "It's easier that way with the little ones."

"I remember patting Ravena and having her kick," Simone said as she came over to hug Ron. "I'm sorry you got pounced for this duty, Uncle Ron, but think how kick-ass this kid will be."

"Simone," Draco warned.

"It will be," Ron told him with a smirk. "It'll be a little me with your powers."

"Your mouth and my brain?" Draco suggested dryly. Ron glared at him and he smirked. "That would be fine, let's hope he doesn't have your freckles as well."

"Most of mine disappeared," Ron countered.

"Boys," Percy said dryly. He shook his head. "Perhaps we should give the new couple good advice?"

"Yes, let's," Arthur agreed. "Iggy, those of us who have had long term relationships would like to give you both some advice." The couple smiled at them, sitting down for this. "Mine is never go to bed angry, because she might strangle you in the middle of the night when she can't get to sleep because of it."

Molly swatted at him with an eye roll. "That's very true. Iggy, never pick a fight in the kitchen. There's many sharp items at hand and she'll think about them if she's that upset with you. Or when she finally gets pregnant."

"We're doing the anti-fertility spell that Uncle Ron did his last year," Iggy told her. "Ten years before anything happens like that for us."

"Which would give us another seven years of unchallenged Weasley takeover of the school if they time it right," Xander put in happily.

"You really want that record, don't you?" Fred asked, mystified by him. Xander nodded, looking very happy with the prospect. That man was just odd. George smirked at him. "Don't even think about it."

"By then we might have other grandchildren anyway," Molly pointed out. "Fred, dear, when were you getting married?"

"I'm George, mum," Fred told her, walking away.

She looked at George, who played along. "Well?"

"Next year sometime. I'm working my way up to thinking about it." He smiled. "And I'm still George, daft one." He held up his wedding ring, the only thing that *definitely* told the two apart. Fred glared at him. "Well, you are!"

"Not yet I'm not. I'm enjoying this dating thing. So is she. We'll marry the same year Charlie does."

Charlie choked on his drink. "'Scuse me? Isn't that like Tara saying she was following Ginny's lead in getting married?" Fred frowned, then nodded looking happier.

"Uncle Fred, remember I had to fix that one," Iggy told him with his most evil smirk and a wink. Fred gave him a pathetic look. "I'll give you three more years before I have to step in. Then we'll make Elizabeth up for the wedding and you'll be so stunned that you'll accept when she asks you. We'll have to have double honeymoons." Molly chuckled.

"We'll see," Fred told him, smirking back. "I've been stunned by her before and she's never taken advantage of it."

Xander clapped Charlie on the back. "So," he said. "What can we do to get you hooked up? You're apparently next on the list." The whole family cracked up, going about their dinner plans.

***

Xander looked up from his grading, feeling something funny at the edge of the school's boundaries. He had set up watchers to tell him when something bad or unusual was happening around the school so he would have time to react. He sighed and put down his pen as he felt more people popping in at the edges. It was time he guessed. They would have to do this the night before scores were due. He stood up, grabbing his cane/wand and his regular wand. He sent a message to his son to lock the house up tight and to watch the kids. He was in the tower instead of Gryffindor tonight and would be able to handle the defense there if necessary.

Not that these people were getting into the school, but it was better to be prepared.

He walked up the stairs, heading for the front door, meeting up with his favorite former students there. "Do you want the grotto force or the minor force coming this way as a distraction?"

"You get these idiots, we'll get the others," Ron told him. Draco nodded his agreement and followed him out toward the burial place of the body that had lived under his house for a number of centuries. Ron cleared his throat once they were ready, getting their attention. "You're trespassing and the Headmaster wants you gone," he said simply. "Leave or die."

One of the death eaters smirked at him. "By whose hand, boy?"

"Mine," Draco told him, casting his first charm. It was time to fight, not talk. Ron could talk if he really wanted to. The fight was on.

Back at the doors, Xander took up his usual impressive stance in front of the doors, sneering down at the diversion force. "Do you really want to try me?" They turned tail and ran. "Good, run home to your mommies and cry!" he called after them. He enchanted the door so it'd only open for someone who was supposed to be there and walked out to join in the other fight. It looked like a lot of fun. He missed fighting. He fired as he waded in, sending a few of the people running with a scream of horror. "Oh, come on, I'm not *that* bad," he called after them. "I promise to play nicely!"

Draco looked at him, using his free hand to brush some of the hair out of his face. "Remind me to wonder later why you scare them."

"Okay. But I'm hoping it's something like my reputation instead of my appearance." He grinned and punched someone else, sending him crashing to the ground. "Are you supposed to be here?" he asked in his most patronizing tone.

They slowly moved the fight back to the grave, and the remaining fighters circled the person doing the summoning spell. They defended him against all attempts, even working together to put up a shield around him and the grave.

Ron managed to pierce the shield before the idiot finished, killing him, but another man took up the chant and finished it before he too died.

A stiff breeze popped up and a slow, lazy-sounding voice floated over it. "Well." The ghost started to solidify. "What have we here?" He stopped to hover against one of the bodies on the ground, taking the language from it's mind before he said anything else. He had been listening and these folks talked differently.

Xander looked at Slytherin. "You know, I thought you'd look tougher, like Snape."

"That family is still around?" Slytherin looked around at the bodies littering the path of the fight. "What are those?"

"Don't ask, you'll only be disappointed," Draco told him.

Slytherin floated over to look at him, looking over all of him. "Interesting. Your choice?"

"Not this time, but I accepted the accident for what it was and am bearing the future guardian."

"I remember that prophecy. That would make you Flaymol or a Foylfans?"

"Malfoy now," Draco told him. "We took on the family name during a marriage and changed the other so that the two halves of the family blended together."

"Ah." Slytherin nodded. "It happens. I remember the originator of your line, boy."

"Beats me, I'd like to forget most of them," Draco quipped.

Slytherin laughed. "Yes, times have changed." He looked at the bodies, then at the other two. "How much have they changed?"

"Read my mind," Draco offered. He looked over as Snape walked out, his wand in his hand, and Agatha, Ryan, and Ravena behind him. "The true heirs of the house," he noted.

Slytherin looked them over. "You are obviously a Snape," he told Snape, who nodded. "You show great darkness penetrating you, but light slowly taking it over."

"That's his wife," Agatha said arrogantly. "Who're you?"

Slytherin laughed, throwing his head back and all that. "Ah, yes, the legend lives on. Potters?"

"We dropped the 's' in the Middle Ages," she said, starting to frown. "Who are you?"

"Dear, that's Slytherin," Ryan told her, patting her on the hand. "His pictures don't do him justice."

"Yes, well, the painter had an unfortunate accident while he was painting it. One of the gryphon chicks ran over him and decided to help since his arms were both broken," Slytherin said dryly.

"There used to be gryphons here?" Ravena asked. "Attending or serving?"

"Both." He looked her over, then back at Draco. "Yours?" he nodded. "Very interesting blend of the two families. Are there more like her?"

"They're Gryffs," Ron told him. "The last is too young."

Xander put a hand on his shoulder. "Let it go, Ron. He's not going to hurt them. He's evil like Draco is, not like Lucius was." Draco and Snape both nodded. "I do have a question. Why are all the idiots put into your house? I mean, I know they make decent enough minions, but did you request it that way?"

Slytherin looked at him. "They put incompetents in my house?" Snape and Draco both nodded. "We will have to do something about that. First, let me look at the current leaders." He waved a hand, summoning any true Slytherins within the castle. Emily Snape walked out, alone. "Dear." She smiled at him. "You are his?" he pointed at Snape.

"His niece. The rest of the family doesn't associate due to some unfortunate decisions on his part. Tara and Zachariah are coming, she's trying to keep him inside, but Lucien was demanding."

"That's fine," Snape told her. He looked at Xander, who shrugged. "You can't hear her?"

"I already told her it was all right to bring those two out, and Maeve and William if they really wanted to show up." Xander leaned on Ron's shoulder, his ankle was swollen again.

Slytherin looked over at the shining creature of the Goddess walking toward him with the children. He looked at Snape. "Yours?" he asked, sounding incredulous.

"We suit each other," he said stiffly.

"I adore him and he sees me for the naughty creature I can be," Tara told him with a smile. "Why does everyone think I'm so pure?"

"Because you radiate it," Slytherin told her, looking her over again. "Ah, a bonding potion, made by a Master in training. Very interesting. Where is he?"

"He's guarding the other children," Tara told him. "Him and his wife."

"He's mine," Xander told him.

Slytherin looked over the children and laughed when he came to William. "Saved yourself did you, young man?" William nodded. "Very well done. You are well suited to be in my house if the hat so chooses, otherwise Gryffindor will do for you until you find your true nature."

"Again, my kid," Xander told him. "If he goes to your house, he's going to have to do something about the idiots."

Slytherin nodded. "Possibly." He looked at Ryan. "You are true-born, but not of this community. Your parents were like her?" he asked, pointing at Tara. Ryan nodded. "Yet you have adapted. You show signs of learning both sides of the magic. Your doing?" he asked Tara. She nodded, smiling at him. "Such a delight to see that things are continuing on at a rapid pace. Are your kind finally accepted? The Druids and other Celts were never accepted in my time."

She shook her head. "We're not accepted by muggles or the community here, but I've learned to adapt."

"Then you are a very strong witch and more than suited to marry a true heir of the house. Long live your line." He turned to look at the three adults, the guardians. "You fought all these?"

"Together," Ron told him.

"Hmm. Interesting." He looked at Ron. "A long family line, very intertwined I might add with his." He nodded at Draco. "You are the guardian's other parent." Ron nodded. "It was not a question so you must be a Gryffindor?" Ron nodded again, beaming at him. "It shows. Most guardians have been one of you." He looked at Draco again. "Why are you a guardian?"

"Because I'd rather have my form of evil around than the greater ones that your line spawned," Draco said dryly. "Xander saved my life and gave me a direction, I owe it to him and to protect my children."

Slytherin looked at Xander, then at Draco. "What do you teach?"

"Demonology. Alternative Defense." He shifted. "I also teach a physical fighting preparation class with him and another teacher."

"Well. Things have changed. We used to abhor the aurors."

"Some of us still do," Ron said dryly. "They're useless most of the time and show up to beat up on the good guys."

Slytherin smiled at him. "Then not everything has changed." He looked at Draco. "You will let me view your memories?"

"If it pleases you. I can't very well stop you," he pointed out. "You do have my permission if it matters to you."

Slytherin floated closer, laying a hand on Draco's forehead and slowly sinking it inside. He closed his eyes and reviewed all that the boy had seen. Then he pulled back with a wordless cry and walked over to Snape, doing the same to him. "What happened to my house!" he shouted. "That bloody irresponsible hat!" He floated up. "How could it do that to my legacy! I knew we should have picked something else!"

"Easy, there was nowhere else to put them," Xander pointed out. "Your most evil and genius could always use the minions so it put them there to learn their place at an early age." Draco looked at him. "Do you have any other explanation for it?"

"Not really, but I never thought of it that way," he admitted. "I guess we do cull the minions fairly quickly and train them in their places."

"You had your two bruisers," Ron reminded him.

"That was more carrying on the tradition," Draco said with a wave of his hand. "Their fathers served mine. It was expected."

Slytherin floated down to face him. "Yet, you found yourself." Draco pointed at Xander. "Yes, I will have words with him." He floated over but Xander stood his ground. "You are not scared of me?"

"You're dead and I've seen scarier dead people recently," Xander noted. "I can fight you before you get any of my family."

"Yes," Slytherin said with a devious smile. "The flock elder, yet you still do the job of one of the young." Xander shrugged. "Did you not learn better while you were raised?"

"I wasn't raised in a colony, I was raised on a hellmouth. Everyone fought there if they knew, or they became a statistic."

"I see." Slytherin looked him over, noticing the cane in his hand and the wand in the other. "Do you consider yourself fit to be a guardian?"

"I'm a little slower, but I can still fight. I took out a few of the bodies myself. It's been that way my whole life."

"Yes, but it is not necessary, boy." Slytherin smiled at him. "Apparently your elders were remiss in teaching you flock hierarchies. You are the one who formed this flock. You adopted into your family a lot of others. That makes you an elder, not a guardian."

"I am what I am, as Popeye said," Xander noted dryly.

"Yes, you are. You are a teacher, a parent, and the *backup* guardian. It is not your job. You are taking the meaning from these two younger one's lives by taking their position within the flock."

Draco nodded. "We've been trying to get him to slow down ever since he was seriously injured four years ago."

"I'm fine."

"Be that as it may, it is not seemly for an elder to fight."

"I'm not that old either," Xander told him. "The white is from my hellmouth draining me to protect itself two years ago."

"I saw. Quite remarkable I might add, but now it is necessary to take your formal position. You are a flock elder, you lead your family and your adopted siblings. It is the job of the younger siblings to protect while it is your job to make sure that everything goes on." Xander frowned at him. "You cannot do both, boy, it takes too much out of you. You will never have the time to do anything you like."

"True," Xander agreed, "but I can't just turn over the duties."

"No, you are not. You are teaching the next generation how to do your job as you move on. It is much like parenting a child." He pointed at William and Maeve. "As they grow, you teach them how to become adults and take on adult roles. Perhaps one of them will follow some of my legacy, but perhaps not."

Iggy and Raena came jogging down and stood between the ghost and their elder. "Leave him be," Iggy said coldly. "My father is not your plaything."

Ron gave him a hard nudge. "Get out of the way. They're just talking at this point. You can kick someone's ass later."

Slytherin laughed. "You are much like I remember your line to be. Now all you need is a desire for creatures and pranks."

"It got split up," Draco said dryly. "There's seven children in that family."

Ron grinned. "We're like this from my father's line?"

"Yes." Slytherin looked him over. "Wait until Gryffindor sees you," he sighed. "He will be happy that his house is still being kept up." He noticed a few more people coming down the hill and looked at Draco. "You have more than that one?"

"I have five children born and the one on the way," he agreed. "They kept the house noisy so I didn't have to think too often."

"Ah." Slytherin nodded. "I had a mistress for that." He looked at Simone, then shook his head. "I see your mother's line is firmly represented in your blood." He looked at Iggy and Raena smiling at her. "You captured him already?"

"I let him capture me," she said with a knowing smile. "He's worthy and a prodigy."

"So I see." He looked Ignatius over. "You should have been mine."

"The hat said I didn't have the personality for your house," Iggy told him. "Besides, it might have upset my parents." Slytherin nodded. "Was my namesake your line as well?"

Slytherin smiled, nearly leering. "Indeed he was. It was unfortunate that after him the line was warped so very badly. If I find him in the afterlife, I will hurt him myself for his actions against so many worthy." He looked over Iggy again, then at Ravena and the ones with her. "Brains, strength, control, that is what I wanted in my house. Not the ones like those." He pointed at the bodies. "I will talk to the hat and fix its instructions."

"There's nowhere else for them to go," Ron told him.

"Still, I would rather not have them. Evil they may think they are, but they are no more than children playing at evil and wanting to be naughty." He looked at Tara. "Will you get the hat for me, dear? Your glow is blinding." She nodded and walked off. "Girl," he snapped, pointing at Anastasia. "You will watch over them."

"Bet me, I don't take orders from anyone," Anastasia told him, pulling herself up as high as she went. "Especially not the dead. I've had enough of that recently, thank you."

Simone patted her on the back. "That's Slytherin. He's not going to possess any of us."

"He'd better not," Denver said dryly. "I think we've had enough of that for the rest of our lives."

Slytherin nodded. "I saw. I agree that your grandfather was a waste of time, but he got us to a very important point. The next official guardian. Not some little boy who had to fight, but the next appointed one." He smiled at Draco. "I am very proud of the way you've handled it so far."

"It's not the first," Draco reminded him.

"I saw that as well, and the pain you have been through. She will come around and see what she is missing."

"Too bloody late for that," Simone sighed. "Mum's gone too far and her actions are too much."

"She still gave birth to you and you should respect her for that much."

"Yay! I'm my father's daughter, just ask him."

"Simone, your mouth and a bar of soap are going to have a meeting," Xander warned. She sighed and leaned against her brother's shoulder. "Thank you. Personal fights shouldn't be aired out at this moment. We'll do group therapy later this summer."

Draco looked at him, then at the ghost. "Do finish what you were saying earlier."

"Perhaps a demonstration instead," Slytherin said, pointing his wand at one of the dead. It jumped up and ran at Xander, who got knocked on his ass, but the dead guy was hurt worse. "Do you see the point now?"

Xander got to his feet and used his cane to disintegrate the body. "Do you see mine?"

Slytherin smirked at him. "Is fighting all you've ever known?" Xander nodded. "But the local Hellmouth is not active. I cannot feel it."

"I was born and raised in Sunnydale."

"No wonder. You probably worked with a Slayer as well then." Xander nodded. "I thought as much. Let me see?"

"Sure, peruse away, just respect the walls so I don't have to see them again." He closed his eyes as the hand sank into his forehead. He felt a small yank and backed away, but Draco had moved over and was holding him in place. "Get away from the creature."

"It does not belong," Slytherin said patiently, pulling out the two ghosts with it. "You have had those since you were sixteen?"

Xander thought back, then shook his head. "Right before that birthday."

"You've been possessed that long and never did anything about it?" Ron asked in shock. "By what!"

"A hyena and an alternate him," Slytherin said, glaring down at him. He tucked the other ghosts into himself, a pocket of his robe. "Now do you see sense?"

"I need them."

"Not any longer," Slytherin said with a smile that showed how brilliant he was. "You are an elder, not the true guardian. You protect if you have to, if these two fall. A gryphon is not like a hyena, we do not get challenged and have to fight for supremacy, it comes with age, boy." Xander slowly shook his head. "Yes, it does. Trust me, I was raised by a born. That is why they helped build this school." He looked at Iggy. "It is enough that you have raised one of my legacy, if not of my house. You have also taken in those of my true legacy and nurtured them. You are an elder and should act like one, not like a foolish young." He frowned at Draco. "You, what do you teach?"

"The physical part of his class that he can no longer handle," he said calmly, steadying Xander before letting him go. "I also teach flying and fill in for Ron when he's gone or Xander when he's ill."

"Then who teaches theory?"

"No one," Snape told him. "It was removed from the curriculum millennia ago."

"Well, put it back!" Slytherin thundered. "How can you expect these children to learn anything meaningful without theory!" He shook his head. "Boy, do something about this. I saw you were a Regent."

Draco walked over and removed the masks off a few of the dead idiots. "So were they, most of the board is lying here actually. I will see what I can do once there's enough of us serving again. I enjoy theory personally. Learn all sorts of fun things." He smiled at Xander. "Didn't you?"

"Theory and I got along okay, I like the pranks and the building better. Theory is more Iggy."

Iggy shook his head. "Not me, theory bores me unless it's medical or potions theory. That's why Transfigurations and I get along so rottenly."

Slytherin nodded. "That is usually how it is divided. The practical, the healing, and the thoughts," he said, pointing at each. He looked over as Tara walked down with the hat. "You could not find my first student?"

"The Bloody Baron's cowering in the house, he thinks you'll blame him," Tara told him as she handed over the sorting hat. "It's had a rough few years." Agatha sighed.

"You had better not have damaged it, girl."

"I didn't want in your house. Potters aren't Slytherins."

"There have been a number of you, about ever fifth generation actually. What is your brother?"

"A gryff," Ron told him quietly. "And in love with the snitch."

"Good, the game is still going on," Slytherin said with a smile before he put on the hat. He listened to the hat's greeting and started to yell at it mentally, making it justify itself. He finally took it off. "If it had another option available, ones like those would not have been forced on my house," he said in disgust.

"It's not like the other houses want them," Xander reminded him. "Hufflepuff is full of the nice kids. Ravenclaw the smart ones. Gryffindor is full off."

"The ones who make my life a living hell," Snape put in. "They who fight and whine."

"I'll get you for that someday," Simone told him. He glared at her. "Keep it up, I'll gladly keep a tally."

"Sorry, you woke her from a nap."

Draco shook his head. "Simone, do sleep more often at night before we have to start sedating you. This morning behavior of yours is annoying."

"Fuck you."

Slytherin reached into her and pulled out a small ghost as well. "There was the problem with that."

"It's been happening since she was able to talk," Denver told him. "If that's Grandfather, it's more recent than that."

"Indeed, but it was her grandmother."

"Mother always was a bit cranky in the mornings," Draco agreed. "Did she put a marker on her?" Slytherin nodded. "Then I'll expect better behavior from now on." Simone gave him the finger. "Grounded. One week without your broom." She gave her finger a meaningful look and then at him, smiling at him. "You're already at a month and a week this summer."

"Oh, let us punish her," Anastasia said with a wicked smile. "I'm thinking complete makeover and making her be like that the whole time of her grounding."

"Father has other children, you're expendable," Simone pointed out.

Denver looked at the ghost. "Can you put it back in? Or maybe one of the ones from Uncle Xander?"

Slytherin squeezed his eyes tightly shut and laughed, shaking his head. "No, I cannot, child. She will behave better once she is fully awake. It has always been like that with your family when they wake up."

"It's a more extreme form of your father's detest of sunlight in the mornings," Xander told him. "He swears at the drapes and the house elves, she swears at everyone."

"Good point," Denver sighed. "I must have missed that part."

"I'm sure if I came and climbed in with you so my nightmares tormented you, you'd be cranky too," Iggy said dryly. Simone nodded her agreement of that one.

"Yes, do shield that one, bright one," he told Tara, pointing at Iggy. "The seeing he is doing will drive him insane one day, when everyone is talking about something he has done."

"Been there, done that, on a smaller scale," Iggy admitted. He took Raena's hand and squeezed. "So, my father won't fight anymore?"

"Only if Draco and I fall," Ron told him. "Then you'll be expected to help out as well."

Iggy nodded. "Fine with me. Dear?"

"Fine with me," Raena agreed. "It's expected to be so." She looked at Xander. "No arguing either. You are an elder, deal with the responsibility." She looked at the ghost again. "Are you going to talk to the Headmaster?"

"He's on his way down. He had to stop the panic in the halls," Tara told her. She looked toward the schools and smiled. "He's walking out the door now after locking everyone in." She looked at the ghost. "Where are the others?"

"There is a map in my private lab which shows their positions. We each had a copy."

"We only found your large library and a few floor safes," Iggy said sadly. "Where's the lab? And can I have it?"

Slytherin smiled at him. "You may share it with your fathers. He needs somewhere to get out his naughtiness. You have the whole of the dungeons if you need more room. Besides, it is a small lab. Under the stairs."

"We feel the room but we can't get into it," Snape told him. "It appears each spring, just before solstice."

"Yes, it would. I created and consecrated it on Spring Solstice my third year in the school. It is waiting for a new potion's master. Now that there are three of you, it should open for one of you."

"Where's the latch?" Raena asked.

"That hollow stair," Iggy told her. "We found the latch, but it never worked before. On Solstice?"

"Yes, probably," Slytherin agreed. "I embedded the soul of my favorite concubine in the creation so I could have her with me." He shrugged. "It was sentimental but she always knew how to calm me down when I needed it."

Xander nodded. "George does that for me."

Slytherin looked at him again. "Why did they give you my old tower instead of the lair?"

"It's collapsed in on itself," Snape told him. "They got moved over there so the rest of us didn't have to hear their children screaming with colic."

Slytherin smiled smugly. "I was told that they do that by my wife."

"I grew tired of listening to it and they needed more room anyway," Snape countered.

"Xander and Ron's family share the tower," Tara told him, putting a hand on Severus' back to calm him down.

"It is all one family."

"To Xander. To some of us they're separate families that work together," Tara told him. "More like a small colony. Our son joins them often." She saw the pointed look given to Maeve. "I bore her for Xander and his mate," she said with a blush.

"Why did they not bear him themselves?"

"Because my mate isn't a good candidate and she wanted to be pregnant again," Xander told him. "Not that it's any of your business." Slytherin looked at him, trying to stare him down. "It won't work, my phoenix does that too and I always win," Xander told him.

"Mine too," Simone agreed. "Oh, Raena, Hilda showed up earlier. I had her drop the trunk on your bed." Raena smiled at her. "It had a note that said there were two more shipments. I sent Hilda home with help, the other chicks could use it to enforce their training."

"Thank you, Simone." She smiled at Iggy. "You're not going to laugh at my doll collection."

He shrugged. "Okay. I won't laugh at your doll collection. We all collect something. I have books and you have dolls."

"I have books too, just not as many as you do," she told him.

"Kids," Draco said, shaking his head. "Argue and make up later."

"Yes, sir," Raena said with a smile. She noticed the ghost looking at her. "We're newly married."

"You will work it out," he assured her. "You are compatible enough. You will work it out." He looked at Xander. "Are you going to comply?"

"If I have to, I'll tie him down and take care of him until he learns his spot," Draco told him. He glared at Xander, who glared back. He flicked his wand at him, turning him into a little dog, a dachshund. Xander got back at him by calmly limping over and biting him on the ankle. "OW!" Draco shook him off and Xander growled at him. "Fine, brat." He turned him back and Xander immediately swatted at him. "Behave, Xander, or else."

"Children!" Snape snapped. "Stop it this instant. Behave like the adults you are."

Xander looked at him. "He turned me into a dog. After what happened with his cat spell, I'm supposed to be pissed at him."

"I'll remove it later," Draco told him. "Only if you behave. Or you can spend the rest of this momentous meeting on a leash." Simone snickered. "You can as well." She gave him the finger again so he turned her into a pomeranian. "Put a leash on her, Denver."

Denver picked up the fuzzy creature that looked like a footstool with a squished face. "Yes, sir. Please don't do it to me."

"If you behave, you don't have to worry about it." Xander opened his mouth. "I mean it."

"I can see the future leaders of the flock will be have a great fight on their hands," Ron said dryly. "I'm not bowing to you."

Draco smiled at him. "I can make you."

"I can still beat your ass," Ron retorted.

"Enough!" Tara yelled. Both boys looked at her, giving her hurt looks. "I don't care if it is fun, quit fighting. Draco's not the only one who can change your form against your will."

"I'm not that good yet," Ravena noted. "Give me another year, Aunty."

She smiled at the girl. "I know, Ravena. Until then, I think I can fill in the gap." She glared at the two of them. "After Xander comes George, then you two and Iggy. You can fight about that later."

They nodded, still giving her pitiful looks.

"Now I see why he chose you," Slytherin said in appreciation. He looked over as the Headmaster joined them. "Finally. Who are you?"

"That's our Headmaster," Ryan told him. "Albus Dumbledore. Said to be one of the greatest of the present age."

Slytherin looked him over, then nodded slowly. "You are effective and intelligent, a nice change over a few that I have seen in their memories."

"She was a good woman."

"I was not talking about her," he said with a slight sneer. "I am talking about your predecessor." He shrugged. "I will make a few demands."

"I'll meet them if possible. I notice a majority of our Board of Regents is lying around so I can't guarantee an instant acquiescence."

"That will be fine." Slytherin started to pace. "First, you must at least find the other bodies. My map should help you with that task. Call them back and let them talk to the stupid hat. It has messed up and needs new instructions to deal with some inconsistencies. You do not have to bring them back, I am aware of the curse laid upon us as we left by our appointee." He stopped to think about it. "What was his name?"

"He was a Snape as well," Dumbledore told him with a faint smile. "Are you going to demand a fifth house for those who won't fit anywhere else?"

"No, it was shown to me that the stupid are culled easily and used for minions. Girl, do find one," he told Ravena, making her preen. "You two as well," he told the obvious couple. "You will need some."

"I have a few that I use," Agatha told him. "Including him."

Ryan smiled sweetly at her and turned her into a statue. "She still occasionally slips back into her former problems," he apologized. "I'll turn her back soon enough."

"Right now," Tara told him coldly. "There's been more than enough of that already." Ryan changed her back. "Agatha, we will be discussing this."

"Yes, ma'am," Agatha said, looking humble, but she would get Ryan for that later. She caught sight of the ghost looking at her. "What?" she asked impertinently.

"You have been warped but you can recover. Do not go down that path or you will join the one who set you on it. Without your powers as she is."

"Yes, sir," she sighed. She hit Ryan, knocking him down. "Don't ever go there again. You'll regret it."

"We'll settle this later," Ryan told her. "I will not fight in front of such an honored guest." He stood back up, touching his bloody nose. Denver thoughtfully handed him a tissue. "Thank you." He glared at her, silently telling her she would pay later.

Slytherin looked at Snape. "I do not envy you watching over these three at the same time."

"One has three years, one has four, and one's a second year," Snape told him. "It's only a problem for a few more years, then I'm taking a vacation."

Slytherin laughed. "I am sure you will be. Appoint those two to fill in," he suggested, pointing at Iggy and Raena. "I am sure they will do well and be very experienced by then."

"And barely graduated ourselves," Raena pointed out. "We're fourth years as well."

"It doesn't matter," Snape told her. "You're doing the first years tomorrow so I can sleep in."

"Yes, sir," she said smartly. "Fairy glows?" He nodded. "Done." Iggy nodded over her shoulder to show he would help. "You'll be in class, love. Don't make me reprimand you already." He kissed her on the cheek. "It won't get you out of Transfiguration."

Dumbledore laughed. "Yes, it's going to be an interesting time. There will be a member of this family in the school for the next twenty years." Slytherin groaned and patted him on the shoulder in sympathy. "What other demands did you have?"

"That you fix the sorting hat, that you restart theory classes, that you name those two the *official* guardians and get their flock elder taught in the ways of being an elder, and that " he paused to think. "What was the fourth one?"

"That we get a better picture of you?" Anastasia suggested. "So you can float around for a while and talk to the other kids and ghosts in your house?"

"No." He shook his head. "The only one I want to talk to is lurking in the woods, I will talk to him soon enough, my dear. Oh, that was it, that you continue in the finer traditions of the school. Upstanding values and all that." He looked at the married couple, then the bickering ones. "I do understand that they are together, but really."

"Ignatius did that without warning the rest of us," Dumbledore told him. "He's agreed to hold off on anything until he's of legal age at sixteen."

"Wonderful, but how are they supposed to get together?" Dumbledore looked stunned. "Fun is as much a part of growing up as learning is, young man. Surely you uphold that tradition as well."

"We do it anyway," Denver told him. "Uncle Xander's husband runs a joke shop. Third years and up are allowed to go down and buy things."

Anastasia nodded. "Plus, we do all sorts of sneaking off to make out when we've finally found someone we can tolerate. The challenge makes us smarter."

Slytherin smiled at her. "I am sure you will do quite a lot of that, young lady." She grinned at him. "Do find someone who appreciates you for your brains and not just your assets." He floated up. "I shall leave tomorrow if anyone wants to talk to me."

"Come to my office if you'd like to talk to me," Dumbledore encouraged. "I'm usually up there." He smiled at the attending people as soon as the ghost floated away. "Draco, change your daughter back and take your whole family back to the tower. I'm going to come talk to you soon enough."

"Yes, Headmaster." Draco obediently got everyone moving in that direction.

Dumbledore hung his head, moaning deep in his chest. "Why me?" he asked himself.

"You said you wanted an interesting life," Snape told him before walking away.

"I'm sorry I ever said that now," Dumbledore said as he walked away. "I was so dumb in my youth and I regret much of it now."

***

Later that night, Slytherin floated into the children's nursery. He looked down at William. "You sent yourself away from them, but are you safer now?"

William smiled at him. "They're good."

"I know." He touched the young man's mind, seeing the power contained in there. He smiled at the boy and finished removing the damning marks from him - such things annoyed him. "There, now you are all theirs. Be safe, young man. Behave as well." William giggled and snuggled back against his huge teddy bear. Slytherin floated over to look at Lucien and Maeve, who was being used as Lucien's teddybear. "You two are so adorable," he sighed. "Best friends but not more. Hopefully you will accept it eventually." He smoothed the wrinkles out of their auras as well and moved on, going to check on the one he had liberated earlier. He found him curled up in his nest with his mate held tightly, and it made him happy. He had worked with the lines that had spawned this one and it was good to know that it was carried on so well. Even if the boy was an annoyance because he couldn't follow orders. He could already see the defiance building. Well, his true heir would take care of that. He was sure it would be amusing. He nudged Xander, making him shiver and wake up. "I wish to ask you something." He floated away, going down to the living room. He found a sleeping human on the couch and rolled his eyes, going to his library and opening the secondary door, apparently they hadn't found the multi-use door. Xander wandered down and looked at the new door in the same spot. He looked confused. "Have you never seen one of those trunks with multiple locks?" he asked with a smirk. "Very handy things."

"Yeah, I have one," Xander agreed, following him in. "Does that mean each of the dots are openable?" He closed the door so he wouldn't wake up Bill. "What's going on that you need to talk to me about?" He belted his robe, this room had a breeze.

"I was looking for the remains of my line and could not find any. The only reason I could come up with was a very powerful spell, which I noticed the traces of in the entryway. Along with your power signature."

Xander sat down in a chair and curled up. "Did you see what he had done?" he asked quietly.

Slytherin nodded, floating down to be on a similar level, it was only polite and this situation was too unusual for him to be anything but. Imperious possibly, but nowhere near his usual forceful self. "I saw some, but second-hand information from your acknowledged son. I saw more graphic representations from the Snape's mind."

Xander nodded. "And I doubt he let you see the worst. The tortured children, the people Voldemort tortured until they begged to die or kill themselves. The women he had tortured by watching everything they loved being torn apart in front of them." Slytherin frowned. "Read Dumbledore's memories of the time. He heard or saw it all, from both times he was around." He spread his hands out in a classic 'what else could I do' gesture. "He came here and intended to kill the children. I had one chance and that was the spell that came to my mind. I even hesitated, because I had read the warnings and knew what it could do to those fighting beside me. In the end, it was the children in the school or him," he said calmly.

"You really have fought your whole life," Slytherin said in appreciation. "A daring move, though fairly brainless."

"All I saw were the horribly mangled bodies that would have resulted and I couldn't let it happen. He was stopped permanently. No convenient bringing him back, no third go-round. Just peace."

Slytherin smiled at him. "I have an appreciation for the situation, and I do understand your reasoning. Had I been there at that moment, I might have cast the same thing. There are higher ones, but only for when you are ready to give yourself as a sacrifice." Xander nodded, having seen them. "Would you do it again?"

Xander gave him a self-depreciating grin. "Maybe you didn't see my last few years when you were in my head?" The ghost laughed. "Trust me, I'm living by a new standard, one that someone told me. I'm seeming less fantastic now." He touched his scarred leg. "These and my cane came because I was protecting Ron's family from the Watchers. They came at the same time as the footsteps on the front stairs. That same year, I ended up taking on the Ministry before this incident. I'm tired of fighting, and I know I'm getting out of date for it, but sometimes you have to."

"I understand that," Slytherin said, thinking about this young man. Intriguing, but not so different from many other guardians. "Do you feel that you have not prepared the young for their duties?"

"No, I think I did an amazing job with Draco, Ron, and Harry, they're the stick I use to measure my other students against, but I can't let them handle it by themselves. They're young. Neither have mates to carry on for their children. I do, even though my mate hates the fact that I fight."

"He's wise in that. You will end up dying that way."

Xander shrugged. "That's how I expected it really. When you live on a hellmouth, it's like that."

"Yes, but now you are not on one."

"No, I'm in a school full of young men and women without control. There's a new enemy rising in twenty years or so, plus there's the ever-present threat of being attacked because of what I am. Being a teacher won't cut it this time, Salazar. Even if I were escorted everywhere by one of them, I'd still end up fighting now and then."

"Good reasoning, but you forget something," he said with a smile. "Things change."

Xander nodded. "As do people usually. I've seen some of the purest people go so very dark that they were punished for it. And I've seen the reverse. Draco used to be a smart-mouthed little bastard who picked on Ron and Harry. Now look at him."

"Yes, he is the epitome of his line, the best of the best, but you are not well."

"I'm well enough. The hellmouth quit draining me. I can walk some without my cane. It's an alternate wand actually." He smirked. "I do know what I'm doing."

"Yes, but you are not seeing," Slytherin told him, pushing the point. He brushed his awareness against the boy's pitiful shields. "See, boy, know what I do."

Xander shook his head, escaping it. "I don't want it. Knowledge is dangerous, Salazar, as you once said. The family will continue. We're a prolific lot."

"If you do not leave it to them, for the most part," he conceded, "your family will fall and you will never get to see your first grandchild."

Xander nodded. "I realize that too. I do pick my battles more carefully, but I am guardian of this school. No matter how much you protest, you can't change my fundamental nature."

"Actually, I can," the ghost said dryly. Xander quirked an eyebrow. "It would be easy to change it so you could not fight."

"Then my family will fall when one of the idiots who don't like us for what twenty-seven ancestors ago did attacks," he said with a shrug.

Salazar smiled. "Not necessarily. There is much I want to show you. Will you come with me out of your body?"

"As long as you make sure I get back into it before dawn. George would worry."

"Agreed." Slytherin pulled Xander from his body, waiting until the young man had adjusted to move him anywhere. Almost immediately an annoying blonde popped up. "What are you?" he asked her.

"I'm a Buffy, his best friend."

"I think we went over this already," Xander told her, frowning at her. "Salazar Slytherin, this is Buffy Summers, former Slayer and mother to Ron's triplets."

"I saw them, very powerful witches and wizard." He bowed in the best courtly manner. "If you will excuse us, we have much to do and very little time." He took Xander with him, shooting off. "This is your home glade." He pointed at the grave markers. "I see you have never been here?"

"Bill said I wouldn't like it."

"Indeed, it was not pleasant, but they were alive long enough." He pointed at them. "These are the gryphons who started your line, boy."

"I have a name."

"Sorry. Alexander." He smiled at him. "You remind me of them. I knew their parents, on both sides. They all tried to get the young to stay in the colony but they wanted to leave and see things, go exciting places. So they left, and were attacked here. The humans ripped them apart and burned their nest. They were found a few days later by her mother." Xander looked sick. "This is what you feel will happen, is it not?" Xander nodded, looking up at him. "Have humans not changed enough to escape this fate?"

"Let me show you," he said, pointing behind them. "Go to Diagon." They zoomed off again, landing outside the quidditch shop. "Did they play the game like this in your day?"

"Brooms were new in my day. I personally used a floating spell whenever I needed to go any place." He looked at the broom. "Very sleek, much better than we had. What did you want to show me?"

"Downstairs in the basement." He checked his watch. "Is it midnight or just after?"

"It is nearly one."

"Then they may still be here." He floated in and down to the basement, to the meeting of the new radical movement, the one to have his kind locked up and/or exterminated. He knew he was on their list as a dangerous specimen, and was listed as 'to be destroyed on sight'. Draco had heard and told him. "Look in their heads if you think things have changed."

"They are small."

"It only takes a few and there are plenty who won't say a word against them."

Slytherin floated over, going to touch the mind of the one the others were deferring to. He grimaced when he saw what was in her mind, pulling back and shaking his head. "She is not one of mine."

"Did you see?"

"I did." Slytherin joined him. "I had no idea that it had gotten so bad."

Xander took his hand. "Take us to Stonehenge, the sixth colony cave, if you would." They went off, landing inside the caves. The watch gryphon glanced in their direction but shook his head like he was imagining it. "Can he see us?"

"No, I have cast an obscurity spell." He looked at the young creatures, all born, laying in a tight ball. "What happened to them?"

"They're the reason I fought the Ministry last fall. They were taken and tortured by them because they were supposedly dangerous." He waved at the bodies, two less than there had been. Both of them had recovered some and had been taken back to the normal caves to be helped further. "Their families are gone, and no one's sure if they'll live. Your house has a reputation for doing things like this." Slytherin looked at him. "Even if it's not true and a lot of their captors were Ravenclaws." He shrugged. "I refuse to let my family end up here."

"I have things to help you with that," Salazar told him, taking him back to the school. "You are a very strong born, Alexander, and just as torn between my house for your abilities and Gryffindor for your nature as your acknowledged son's children are." He opened up another section of the library and walked in, waving a hand to start the lights. "This is my library from the gryphons. Some of these books have probably been lost over the centuries." He looked at the stunned human and smiled. He would have liked this one, even if he had been in Gryffindor. He did what had to be done, but didn't brag about it like most of the Gryffindors he had seen chosen. Even Godric had bragged and it had been annoying. This one settled in with calm acceptance and did what had to be done. He pulled down a particular book and floated it over. "Give your elder this one, Alexander. It may yet help some of those. By undoing their connections to their powers and helping them rebuild them it could ease some of the pain they feel."

"I'll give it to him as soon as I get up tomorrow," Xander agreed. "What do you want us to do with the rest of the library? Oh, and Iggy would kill me if I didn't ask. Did the others leave similar things? We've rescued Hufflepuff's from the sucking black hole after those fairy things took two of Draco's daughters. Are there more hidden spots?"

Slytherin laughed. "Yes, many of them. This school was built with the delight of the hunt in mind. Tell him we each left a work area and a personal library here when we left. We all left on the same day and went our separate ways because we couldn't stand to be here anymore, or in each other's presence. Godric's is minuscule, and nowhere near his tower. If the lair was caved in, then his might as well, but you are a builder. His was hidden down by the dungeons actually because he hated the sunlight in the mornings." He smirked. "Much as your Draco does." He looked up. "Ravenclaw used to stare out her window at the stars every night, thinking about what might be out there and if the other planes and dimensions attached to this one saw the same ones. I had more than this one, hiding my knowledge around the school for whatever occurrence went on so I would always have knowledge at hand. I will leave it to him to hunt them in his spare time with those clues."

"Thank you." Xander grinned. "He needs the challenge. It's not like he does anything the simple way."

"It is often that way for prodigies, then they wonder why people look at them like they are freaks of nature," he agreed. "He really should have been mine."

"His other father is a Gryff. It would have killed him."

"I understand, but still. The best potion masters should all have been mine. I had the touch for it and am the reason why it is taught here at all." He smiled and pointed at the fireplace. "Do take the stubborn one and show him the hidden panel on the back as well. Tell him it's for his daughter Minnie. She might need it some day." He started to fade out.

"Um, putting me back?" Xander suggested before he could go. "Not really used to this nearly dead thing."

"Of course," he said smoothly. He led Xander back to the other library, watching as he climbed back into himself. "Do you have a link with your mate?"

"I have one from my last bout of fighting, the lightening activated it. He's got a lover's crystal."

"Indeed," he said, sounding interested. "Very nice compensation." He waited until Xander had woken up. "Do keep your fighting to times of protecting the flock. Your personal family is your responsibility. The school at large and your colony are that of the real guardians, those two young men." He held up a hand at the opened mouth. "I will tell your mate such so he understands, but you need to shift more toward the magical attacking styles now. Compensation is wonderful, but it should not be a way of life."

Xander nodded. "Thank you."

"You are welcome. Remember, all but the second one is a library. That one is something else entirely and I am not sure you want to open it. I will talk to your flock elder and remind him to remind you often about you only protecting your personal flock. Be safe, Alexander, and guard my heirs well. I find you...worthy." He faded out.

Xander shook his head and checked his watch. It was nearly dawn. He stood up and stretched, then grabbed his leg when a cramp hit. "Ow, owowowowowowow!"

The door was pushed open. "Dear?" George said, walking in. He walked over and helped Xander back into the chair, working on the knot. "When did you find this?"

"Slytherin showed me."

"He came back?"

Xander nodded. "He said he finds me worthy," he said with a grin. The rest could wait, he could hear Iggy moving around. "The son's going to love this."

George took a look around, then frowned. "I'll get Serverus."

Xander stopped him. "Each of the decorated tiles goes to a different room, but the second one goes somewhere we might not like. The one with the book on the table needs to be found first because it's got to go to Bill for the tortured ones." George nodded. "I'm sitting right here until my leg quits hurting. Iggy will find me eventually," he said with a smile.

"All right." George gave him a kiss. "What else did he say?"

"He clarified some things. Showed me where the first couple that started my line was buried. It's east of here and back down toward the Burrow. We came to an understanding that I would protect the family and Draco and Ron could protect the school and whatnot."

George grinned at him. "Excellent news. I can agree with that." He winked. "We'll celebrate later. Let me go find the grumpy people." He walked away. "Morning, Headmaster," he said as he passed him by.

"I never knew these were so extensive," Dumbledore told him.

"Godric's is down by the dungeons, Ravenclaw could look out her office at the stars so she could think. Slytherin's got a number of these around the school." Dumbledore's mouth fell open. "I had a visitor. We chatted. I asked so Iggy wouldn't beat me for it."

"Very well then," Dumbledore said with a smile. "I'll let him find them for us." Iggy walked in and looked around in confusion. "There's more than one library it seems."

"It's like those trunks with multiple locks," Xander told him.

Iggy burst out in giggles. "Oh, this is so great. Thank you, Salazar! I'll put them to good use!" He danced over to look at the shelves, frowning. "Not potions."

"We need to find the one with the book lying out," Xander sighed as he stood up. "It needs to go to the colony." He followed everyone out. "The second one goes somewhere we might not like."

Iggy, of course, tried that one first and found an alternate doorway to Diagon. "Hey, potions is going to be easy to get stuff for now," he said happily. He walked in and looked at the general room. This was apparently a storeroom. There were piles of boxes. And mice because one ran out and squeaked in alarm. Iggy whistled, bringing one of the chicks down to take care of it. It was gobbled up readily.

Dumbledore looked at Xander. "Well, you had an interesting night. Would you care to tell me about it?" he asked, steering him away. "Why does that go somewhere uncomfortable?"

"I don't know. Oh, we've got to get Ron to open the hidden spot on the back of the fireplace. It's for Minnie."

"Very well. We can suggest that to him." He smiled. "It's odd to think of him as a nice man."

"I think he just wants to make up for all the shitbags that have gone through his house. Voldemort especially."

"Shit, snakes!" Iggy shouted, coming out of that room as fast as he could. "Fucking big ones!"

"He did talk to them," Dumbledore agreed with a smile. Now he understood.

Serverus ran in and stopped to look in the open room. "There are more?"

"Each of the decorated tiles is a different lock," Xander told him. He smirked. "We had a long discussion. He likes the Iggy monster. Told me how to find the other's libraries as well." Iggy whimpered and fell to his knees. "I'll tell you later, son, enjoy this one for a bit."

"We'll definitely need a new library," Dumbledore said happily, leading Xander back to his office for a *complete* account of his night.

***

Draco looked over as Xander shooed the students onto the train. "He really said that?" he asked again.

Xander nodded. "He really did. The potion's lab opened and in it was a door to the original one. Severus immediately claimed everything in it for himself and found a door leading back downstairs. He said it's even got a view but no sunlight. He said it's his by right because he's the teacher. He even found one of his line's cauldrons, marked with the initials. Emily was very impressed and wrote her mother a long note about the visit." He looked around, there were only a few kids trying to still get on. "Hurry up, ten minutes," he called. The conductor held up five fingers. "Five minutes," he corrected. The mad scramble started and only one kid had to run and jump on at the last moment. Xander smiled at Draco. "So, want to help me hunt the bodies this summer?"

"If you'd like." He scratched the back of his neck. He had a small sunburn from playing with Lucien outside the day before. "When did you want to leave?"

"Albus said he wants us to leave before the contractors get here. By the way, he really liked the stained-glass windows that were suggested by the new Board members. Said they'll be perfect for the new library and not damage the books, a good solution." He walked over to him. "Are you going to help us move books?"

"I thought Iggy was doing that with Percy's help," Draco said, sounding mildly interested.

"They are, but they could still use help moving the boxes down to the storage area."

Draco shook his head. "No, I don't believe so." He pulled his wand and zapped Xander, knocking him out. "I still have to teach you your lessons, young man." He picked him up, remembering his cane and wand, and sent them to his house. He already had the perfect room set up. He settled the older man into the bed and cast the spell to let him float now and then for a few hours, but he couldn't get out unless he had direct permission. He created the safe corridor to the bathroom and back, the only place Xander was allowed. Then he smirked his most evil and left.

It was fun being him.

Table of Contents

Probing The Old Wounds. 2

Part 1. 2

Part 2. 100

Woe of Ages. 193

Protégé of Doom.. 212

Part 1. 212

Part 2. 315

Part 3. 421

Part 4. 525

Part 5. 626